《The Lost Heir: Battle Of Royalties》 Chapter -1 - PRELUDE Year 1991 of December 20. The whole kingdom of Allen was celebrating for the birth of the crown prince whom they named prince Eliezer. Everyone knew that he would succeed the throne someday. But the main reason why the whole kingdom was celebrating, both young and old was because of their faith that the birth of the crown prince was not coincidental but was a sanction from above. They believed that the prophesy passed down from their great ancestors about a peculiar king born on the advent lantern feast will rule the kingdom. He will rule with iron scepter; he will be cloth with wisdom and strength. He will bring abundant blessing, and peace will rule in the land all throughout his reign. He will open a way for the whole world to know, see and experience the beauty of the almost lost and forgotten kingdom. It was written in his fate and he is destined for greatness. The people of the kingdom adored him so much. They were all rooting for the crown prince. They have placed their hopes in him. But looks like the kingdom had forgotten the other six sons of the king. Year 1994 The news about the death of Crown prince Eliezer swept all throughout the kingdom like an epidemic disease. The whole nation had mourned over his death and for how many days, the royal guards restlessly tried to locate the young prince''s body but to no avail. The crown prince was four years old when he went hunting with his archery instructor in one of the kingdom''s owned forest. Unknown to everyone, someone in the palace paid a mercenary to kill the young prince. The mercenary spared the life of the instructor but didn''t took pity on the young prince life. His archery instructor didn''t know what happened. The last thing he remember was that someone knocked him from behind. When he woke up, he tried to find the young prince but he only found the purple robe that the queen made the other day. it was drench in blood. The royal guards had been searching for the prince for two whole weeks, however, they only found one bloody shoe that belongs to the prince. A wild animal must have devoured his entire flesh. Sorrowfully, the king declared him dead. Yearly, on every advent lantern feast, the whole kingdom never failed to commemorate the crown prince''s life. And every year, the whole kingdom kept anticipating a new son from the king and queen that could fulfill the prophesy of old. But many years had passed yet no other son was born. Instead, a beautiful princess was born. Now, some hearsays implied that the crown prince isn''t truly dead since no one had ever saw his body. therefore, few hearts were hoping for the return of the lost heir. But some have lost hopes and believed that among the king''s six son, one will usurp the throne and his generation will be the fulfillment of the prophesy. It might not be the time yet for the prophesy''s fulfillment. Chapter -2 - AUTHOR’S NOTE: Buenos Dias beloved readers! If you are reading this, then I''ll take the hope that your giving this book a chance and this frustrated writer/author is very thankful for that. thank you! This is my second book by the way. And if you want to try my first one, you can also add it on your library. Title: The great CEO''s wife is a gangster. Though I must be honest and I want to set your expectations for the first book. I can''t hide the fact that I have a lot of grammatical errors and if you don''t have the patience then I''ll bet you''ll drop the story. He-he. (I do hope you try it out.) Anyway, I''m here to patronize my second book by joining the writing contest. :D Though, I must also set the expectations that I still have a lot of grammatical errors but I think it is not as bad as the first one. ^_^ Please do give it a chance and also, share your thoughts. I love to hear from my readers. Your opinions and suggestions are highly valued! ^_^ If you have any suggestions or anything you want to discuss, feel free to reach me at my discord account: Ethereal_Light37 #2800 Have a blast fella''s! E.L37 Chapter 1 - CHAPTER 1: ENCOUNTER ML''s POV Darkness saturated the entire forest but I must hurry. I need to reach Mount Petra as soon as possible. My friends are in danger. I must hustle before it''s too late. I need to save them! I am wearing my black leathered jacket with my mask on to cover half of my face, specifically my eyes. Arrows were situated at my back while holding the bow with my left hand. Yes, I''m a lefty. Also, I made sure to secure the gun that was tucked around my waist. It serves as my back-up defense. I am running as fast as I could. Though it was dark, I can still see the path that I am trekking. Thanks to the moon light shining above me. However, ninja-like shadows started to show up and the next thing I saw were some red arrows flying towards me all at once. It''s coming from everywhere. I tried to nudge all of it and I must say I love how the trees stand tall to protect me. They had serve as my shield as I continue to shove my enemies'' razor-sharp arrows. I calculated my surroundings using my silver gray eyes to see where my enemies are. As soon as I spotted them, I took three arrows and pulled the bow backward. I made sure to aim at my targets before releasing all at once. Gotcha! Three down. five more to go, but wait, there''s more. "Go, faster! Leave them to us." Asher shouted at my direction. "Are you sure?" I am hesitating to leave them behind. "You have to make it in time. Save them. Save Rika and Sheena." Asher released an arrow and shot one dead. "Okay. Just be careful and try to catch up as soon as you''re done here." I run swiftly as possible leaving my team to deal with those unnamed group. We don''t really know where they came from. Rika and her sister Sheena was taken as hostages. Those thugs who caught them were planning to sell them as slaves tonight. Worst thing to happen to them would be sold as pr?st?tut?s. Rika and Sheena were both blessed to have beautiful faces. If they were not born into a poor family, then they could have been one of the most beautiful women in the whole country of Allen. They are just sixteen years old, born in the same year, month and date. Yes, they''re twins. Jolly twins. They lived at the slum area in the region of Ikarai but these twins had been a great help to the Shadow Knights. Therefore, I can''t fail them now that they need me the most. Carriage and horses are everywhere. This must be the place where they will do the trade. I concealed myself among the big rocks quite far from the traders, but I can hear their chatters. They were waiting for the clients to come and pick those innocent girls. and it looks like they haven''t arrived yet. I tried to scout the place and the people present at the moment. Then I saw Rika and Sheena together with some other girls that were tied up. Distress and fear are visible in their eyes. everyone''s trembling in terror. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven. Seven men in total; Men who were armed with spears and axes. I aimed three arrows at the men standing near the cage. they all fell instantly. Well, I had just triggered everyone and I can see their heads searching and shouting at the others. "Kill whoever comes near!" I heard the big-fat bearded man who tightly held on his axe, searching for me. Once again, I pulled another three arrows. The two fell but I failed to catch the other one. Dang! But to my surprise, men were flocking towards me. Ooops! They saw me. Seems like I don''t have a choice but to rise from the rocks to greet them with my arrows. I run out of arrows so I tried to snatch one spear and used it to my advantage but more men were approaching me. The fudge! Where are they coming from? I haven''t seen them earlier. my eyes widened unbelievingly. Were they''ve been hiding among the trees all this time? guess so. Bang! I heard a gunshot from behind. Asher! I smiled. Asher and my team were running towards my location. there and then, we engaged in an intense fight but the leader of the thugs was able to run away. Immediately, we untied all the captured ladies and set them free. "Thank you!" Rika and Sheena immediately recognized the brotherhood. "Your safe now." I looked at the twins then to Asher. "Asher, bring them to the camp. I''ll just need to do something." He knew exactly what I mean. He knew that I want to see who the punter is. "Not a problem." Asher answered then they started their way back to the camp. As for me, I have been patiently waiting behind the big rock. After a few minutes, I saw a royal carriage. Wait, what? a royal carriage? What is a royal carriage doing here in Mount Petra? Royal guards were riding on horses. Attacking them is not a good idea. I will definitely be in trouble. "Your highness, no one is here but there are dead bodies everywhere." One of the royal guards reported. I tried to move forward to get a glimpse of the mysterious man inside the carriage but the surrounding was dark enough to hide the man''s identity. However, I was able to hear the guard addressed the person "Your Majesty." It only means one thing, he is one of the king''s sons. "Let''s go back this instant. looks like there was an encounter a while ago." the man spoke authoritatively. One of the guards wave a hand signal and everyone started moving back. But the man accidentally saw a shadow lurking on a corner. "Halt!" he ordered. The man whispered something then one of the royal guards went to check the rock on the north side. "No one is here, your majesty." He shouted. He tried to check every large stone, even the nearest trees, but he found no one. He looked at the man then shook his head. No one is there. Unknown to them, I hushed and climbed at one of the trees before the royal guards halted to come and check out the place. They can''t see me. I must hide vigilantly. "Let''s go. I must have seen it wrong." The man stated then they continued. As soon as their shadows faded, Liam came into view. "Your highness?" I creased my brows. "I will definitely find out who you are and make sure to expose you." I promised myself as I started heading back to the quarters. Chapter 2 - CHAPTER 2: BROTHERHOOD "Did you see the face of the purchaser?" Asher jumped to his feet when he saw me entered the house door. I shook my head. "But I have a hint." I replied after I took off my hooded jacket then I sat on the couch lazily. "Where are the others? How''s Rika and Sheena?" "Everyone is sleeping." Asher was standing right in front of me. "What did you find out then?" "It''s not much but I think it''s a big help." I stood up and walk towards the stairs. "Go to sleep. We''ll talk about this tomorrow." Then I headed to my room. It has been a busy and tiring day. The chasing and saving people while running for your life rewind inside my head over and over again. After a few minutes, I dozed off to sleep. I woke up when I smell a sweet and delicious aroma. It reaches my room and I felt my stomach growl in hunger. I haven''t had a proper meal since yesterday. So I stood up, took a towel and headed to the shower room. I removed all the garments covering my tone yet scarred body and allowed the cool water to freely flow. Ah! This is refreshing. I stride towards the kitchen and saw my team being served by two lovely young ladies. "Good morning Liam!" they greeted in unison as soon as they spotted me. Their genuine and innocent smile already made my day. "Good morning!" Asher greeted me and pulled my chair. "Good morning everyone!" I gave them a quick smile and sat on the chair. "Where''s Cole?" I asked when I saw his chair empty. "He went to check on his mom. He said he''ll be back this afternoon." Asher answered. "Okay, then let''s eat." After blessing the food, everyone munches the prepared meal heartily. Rika and Sheena were all looking at them in awe. "What are you doing? Join us." I ordered them. They shyly grab a chair for themselves and ate with us. "So what''s your plan now?" I asked the twins. They both looked at each other. they were kinda having mental telepathy. "Asher, Aden, Lei, accompany Rika and Sheena at their place after this." But I was kinda surprised when the twins knelt quickly before me. "What are you doing?" I exclaimed. "Get up this instant!" "Please, brother Liam! Don''t shew us away. Please let us stay here in the camp." Sheena pleaded with her puppy eyes. "Yes, please big brother! Don''t send us away. We''re afraid that those thugs might capture us again and sell us as slaves! Please allow us to join the brotherhood." Rika clasped her palms begging me. "But it''s too dangerous for you. we are not recruiting women to join the brotherhood. Besides, it''s too risky for women to be seen alongside us." I tried to explained it to them but they won''t let go of my hands. "We won''t be a burden, we promised. Besides, we will help with the house chores. We will prepare for your foods and wash your clothes as well." The twins grinned mischievously. "You''re too young for that stuffs." I shrugged off their propositions. "Why don''t you just allow them to stay? Besides they were right. what if they will be captured once again? I think they will be safer here inside the camp---as long as they don''t leave the premises without letting us know." Asher tried to persuade me. The other members also agreed so I sighed in defeat. "Well, if that''s what you want then fine." I mumbled. Then the twins jump in joy and started embracing me. "Yehey! We will be with big brother Liam from now on!" Rika held Sheena''s hands as they celebrates. Well I guess keeping two loud little sisters in the camp isn''t a bad idea after all. I smiled. After breakfast, my primary team went to the meeting hall. They already know the drill. Asher, is my armor bearer and the right hand. Aden was the group''s treasure keeper. Lei, the document keeper, Leon, the gatekeeper then David and Gideon, the front liners. Cole isn''t present but he is in charge of the group''s missions. He is our head hunter. *Missions were the team''s job''s description. We received missions either from the kingdom or from the aristocrats who are willing to pay a good amount once we complete the ?ssignments. We are called Hunters in some way. Cole was responsible for choosing a dignified mission for us. We either go alone or by group. The money we accumulates from our missions supports not just the group but also the poor and the needy in our region. It was the group''s number one code¡ªBrotherhood, in good times and in bad times. We we''re about to start the discussion when the door to the meeting hall swiftly opened. Everyone looked at the perspiring woman who just banged the door to the meeting room. "Rika, didn''t I tell you to knock first before entering?" I creased my brow. She was catching some air. She must have been tired from running fast. "Brother Liam, It''s Cole! Something bad happened!" She grumbled with her words. Chapter 3 - CHAPTER 3: MORE THAN A MOM "Brother Liam, It''s Cole! Something bad happened!" She grumbled with her words. I stood up hastily as well as the others. "Rika, what happened to Cole?" I dashed towards her and held her shoulders. "H-he''s in the infirmary." She stuttered. I didn''t notice that I flew outside as soon as I heard Rika. I went to the stable and jump on Shadow''s back. Ah, by the way, Shadow was my big black horse. I nudge at shadow then he starts running fast. My team are on their way as well. Cole hang on! we''re coming! I am praying inside my mind. I hope Cole is alright. I''m not sure what''s wrong with him but Rika said that something bad happened. Was he possibly attacked by the other gangs? I held my breath. "Where''s Cole?" I jump off from Shadow''s back as soon as I reached the infirmary. The others were able to catch up as well. They were now standing beside me. "Calm down, Liam." Aunt Cecil smiled at me. "He''s inside." "How is he? Is he alright? Was he badly hurt?" I asked all at once. I saw Aunt Cecil creased her brow. Her face was filled with questions. "He''s fine." She exclaimed. "He''s not hurt at all. In fact, he is still handsome as always." She laughed. She loves making jokes at me whenever I got serious. "he''s inside, go." We entered the infirmary and saw a problematic Cole sitting outside the hospital room. "Cole!" Asher run towards him. "Asher! Liam!" he stood up as soon as he saw us. "How are you? what happened?" I asked inspecting any wounds on his body but I found none. I heaved a sigh of relief. But I saw how he lowered his head, eyes filled with worry. "Liam, It''s mom. She suddenly had a heart attack earlier." "How is she now? What did the doctor say about her condition?" "She needs to be operated as soon as possible." I saw him sat on his feet in despair. "And I can''t afford the operation expenses!" he teared up. Silence enveloped the hall that we are in. I looked at the desolate Cole and I can feel the weight that he is carrying right now and it hurts me more. He was more than a brother to me and his mother was more than an aunt. Cole''s mother had taken care of me when I was a teenager like Cole. They adopted me when I run away from my masters. Yes, I grew up as a servant. I served a foreign family from Egypt and when they came across the region of Corinth, they had not expected some goons to rob them clean. Some servants run for their lives and I was so young and innocent back then that I didn''t know what to do. The goons took me and sold me from another merchant traveler for an amount of money. I had served my new masters for years but the other members of their household loves to torment me. I became their stress reliever and when I say stress reliever, I mean it the other way around. I got tired of being bullied and so one day, when my masters went hunting, they took me with them. I know why so I had been planning my ways to escaped from them. That cursed forest might be a good way for me to escape from them since rumors says that the forest was hunted and cursed. No one who entered that forest had ever comeback alive. But in any case that someone came out alive then that person is considered a legend, highly favored by God. I didn''t believe the rumors back then so I run towards the forest escaping from my young master''s persecutions. They tried to catch me but retreat afterwards when they saw me entered the forbidden forest. I didn''t know how long I was trapped in that dark and dangerous forest. I didn''t even know how I manage to live despites experiencing the worst events in my life. It was indeed cursed but I managed to find my way out. I chose not to give up. I must live and get back at those who tormented me. Cole''s mother found me unconscious outside the forbidden forest. In an instant, she knew that I came from the woods and shouted for help. The rumors about me surviving the cursed and forbidden forest spread all throughout the region of Ikarai. Yes, from the region of Corinth, I came out to the region of Ikarai. I must tell you that the country that I am living is better known as the Kingdom of Allen. It is a big country with six big regions. First is the region of Kadesh. It is the main city, the flourishing marketplace of the Kingdom. only aristocrats are able to build their mansions in this region. The cost of living is highly expensive. The Palace was also situated in this region. second was the region of Patar. It is commonly known as the merchant''s city. third is the region of Marseille, known to be city of the upper-class men, just like Kadesh. Fourth is the region of Rouen. It is a mix region consisting of aristocrats, upper-class men and merchant''s. fifth is the region of Corinth. The region given to the foreign people who wants to stay in the kingdom, but it''s actually a mix up of people since it is becoming known because of the rising economy, just like the other regions. lastly is the region of Ikarai for peasants who can''t afford to live in the big regions. It''s widely known as the city of the poor. I spent most of my teenage years in the region of Ikarai and yes, I''ve been living my life with the people here. However poor they are, they''re hearts were made of gold, that''s for sure. So basically, I owe a part of my life to Cole''s mother. "Cole, proceed with the operation." I suggested with no reserve. He looked at me in wonder. He was probably thinking about the expenses. "But Liam, it''s too expensive. I''m afraid I can''t pay the needed amount on time." He was hesitant. "Don''t worry about the expenses, we''ll take care of it. we still have some budget left, right Aden?" I looked at our treasure keeper. "Yes. It wouldn''t be a problem." Aden ?ssured us with a smile plastered on his face, but after a minute, he stared back at me and shook his head. I know what that means, of course. We all gave him an it''s okay and everything will be fine gaze. but the next thing we saw was a grown up man crying like a child. And so I smiled. Then I cued Asher to see me outside the infirmary. He followed after a few seconds. "Can you check on something for me?" I ask. He gave me a nod. I know he trust me when I ask him a favor. "Check on this group. Let me know where they go next. I think we''ll need to increase our funds right now." then I handed him a portrait. His eyes widened but after a few seconds, he sighed in defeat. Guess he needs to try. Chapter 4 - CHAPTER 4: CHANCE ENCOUNTER FL''s POV: "Miss, Miss. Are you okay? Miss, wake up." I heard an alluring voice of a man shaking my unresponsive body. I can sense his presence though my body is too weak to respond. I smiled in my mind. Well, if this is how my life ends then it''s more than okay. at least I won''t die alone in that cold fuming ocean. I am actually aware of what he''s been doing on my body, like searching for my pulse and trying to feel my heartbeat with his head on my ?h?st. Mister, I''m alive! I wanted to shout but oh that''s my consciousness speaking up. "She''s alive!" I heard him spoke. ughhh finally! I guess he''s with someone, probably his friend or whatever he is, anyway it doesn''t concern me. I was drawn-out with my thoughts when suddenly I felt a soft wet thing on my lips. dang! Is he kissing me? No! it''s a mouth to mouth resuscitation, you dirty mind. But that was actually my first kiss if I put it all together. I guess I would make him take the responsibility of stealing my first kiss. Hehe. After a while, I felt water gushing through my throat until I felt myself coughing with water. Slowly, I tried to opened my eyes, though only halfway. Mom, I think I''m in heaven. I smiled when I was able to get a glimpse of the man''s features. Was he my savior? I guess yes. My vision is quite blurry but I was able to see his watery black hair dripping down his face. phew! My eyes landed on his toned trunk. I gulped at the beautiful scene in front of me. Girl, that six packed abs was every woman''s dream to touch. He''s not shirtless though. I could only see the traces of his leaned body through his white fitted shirt. I drooled inside my mind. Pervert mind! Hehe "Miss, can you hear me?" I heard him asked again. Worry can be felt in his voice. I smiled at the thought that a total stranger was asking for my well-being. It''s kinda new to me. He has this silver gray eyes with a bloody lip. Any sane woman would die wanting to taste it for sure. dang! What am I even thinking? Such a filthy brain. I scolded myself. Another thing, he has a fair skin color. All in all, I can say that he is a total package and I guess he is around 27 or 28 years old. Oopps! Did I just size him up? Ah, weird. Hey mister, are you single? Cause I am. My nasty, silly mind wants to asked him. then I giggled within. "Miss?!" I felt his finger on my jaw, he lightly wobbles it. I indeed opened my eyes weakly but I can''t even say a word nor stand up on my own. I guess fighting and going against the waves and floating for how many hours had drenched my strength, literally all my strengths! I feel like a living zombie. "Get me my horse!" I heard him ordered the man beside him. Horse? Isn''t he going to call 911? Or a cab perhaps and send me to the hospital? Why ride a horse when there are other options? my mind wants to protest. ah, what a weird gentleman. "Liam, the horse is here and the doctor had already dashed at the camp." I heard the other guy said. Ah, this man is called Liam. What a nice, ohh scratch that, what a handsome name with a handsome, almost-perfect picture. Yes! that was the right description I can somehow give. "Hi Liam, my name is Diana. Diana Wilshire. You can call me Yana for short. 26 years old from the country of Maharlikans. A writer and a blogger. Nice meeting you. By the way, I''m single and ready to mingle." My naughty egghead was speaking on its own, although I know that he can''t hear me at all. Ha-ha! What a mischievous thought! Just stop it Diana, will you? I scolded myself. How am I able to have such impish thoughts with my current condition? I presume that facing a life and death experience can drive you insane. Then I felt two arms lifting my s?xy body on the ground. Then the last thing I remembered was sitting on a horse''s back. Dang! He was serious! Then I don''t remember the rest since I completely lost my consciousness. Chapter 5 - CHAPTER 5: A TIME FOR EVERYTHING "There''s a time for everything, and a season for every activity under heavens: A time to be born and a time to die, A time to plant and a time to uproot, A time to kill and a time to heal, A time to tear down and a time to build. A time to weep and a time to laugh, A time to mourn and a time to dance, A time to scatter stones and a time to gather them, A time to embrace and a time to refrain from embracing, A time to search and a time to give up, A time to keep and a time to throw away, A time to tear and a time to mend, A time to be silent and a time to speak, A time to love and a time to hate, A time for war and a time for peace. I know that everything God does will endure forever; nothing can be added to it and nothing taken from it. God does it so that people will fear him. I heard the preacher read the verses from the book of Ecclesiastes. He exhorted a little then prayed towards heaven. After a few minutes, they laid down the coffin. My mother''s coffin. I can hear her friends and close relatives'' mournful cry. But here I am, standing among the crowds, wearing a black dress with my thick and black sunglass to cover my eyes. No more tears, my eyes dried out I guess but behind my dark sunglass were obviously protruded red eyes. My mom was confined in the hospital for five days before she totally left the world for good. I had a hard time accepting the fact. But now, as I watch the coffin being laid down to the ground, I don''t have a choice but to face the reality that she''s gone and that would be forever. After she was buried, her friends and relatives left the site one after another once they offer their heartfelt comfort. Everyone went home but I am still standing in front of my mother''s grave, ALONE. I don''t think I have the strength to walk back home knowing that the person who is always greeting me with a smile is gone. Forever gone. I sat on the grass in front of my mother''s grave. Then a sudden flashbacks continue to play in my mind. It''s my memory of my mother. We were so happy back then. She was the one who taught me to appreciate life and be grateful in everything. That in good times and in bad times, I must thank God for waking me up every day. She kept on saying that there is a reason, a purpose as to why God chose to wake me up every single day and I must find out my own purpose. It was my mom who always encourage me that I am not an accident even if I wasn''t able to meet my father. I never met him. Yes, I don''t know who my father is. My mom raised me alone and I am very proud of her, for always being strong. Who knows you were destined for greatness? My mom kept on repeating that phrase to me whenever I encountered challenges, whether at work or on my personal life. That phrase alone kept me going. It''s already night fall when I decided to rise up. I had been sitting beside my mom''s grave for more than three hours. It''s time to go home. But before I totally left the cemetery, I looked at her grave for the last time. Ruth Wilshire. Died on January 1, 2018. It was the worst new year ever for me. While others were celebrating with their love ones, here I am mourning for my mother who died due to leukemia. Now I am considered as an orphan. But I shrugged that thought. I have promised my mom that I will continue living my life. I promised her that from now on, I will continue to chase my dream. The dream to travel the world! The whole world! And I will tell the world the wonders of my journey through my blog. Yes. I am a blogger. I love to feature all the beautiful places that I had visited before and I was able to gain thousands of subscribers who was patiently waiting for my updates. However, I stopped travelling when my mom was diagnosed with leukemia. I love her so much and I wanted to stay beside her while she''s still alive. "Mom¡­" I felt one last tear trickled from my eyes. Chapter 6 - CHAPTER 6: NOT A PRINCESS "Mom¡­" I felt one last tear trickled from my eyes. ah, this kind of pain, I wish I could wipe them all. Then I felt a hand that wiped my cheek. It''s warm and gentle. I didn''t notice that a curved was formed on my lip. Is that you, mom? If it is you and if this is a dream, then I don''t want to wake up. But the texture of the hand is not that of a woman, wait! it''s a man''s hand! I weakly lifted my eyelid then I gazed at the person''s shadow. I saw a tender curve formed on his face. I suddenly felt safe and protected. "Shhh¡­ go back to sleep." He lulled me back to sleep as he ??r?sses my hair. I dozed off again. Was it you, dad, visiting me in my dreams? I wish I could see his face, but my eyelids were too heavy, wanting to go back to dreamland. Unknowingly, my mind went back to the last memory that I had earlier. Raindrops started to fall as the last tear dripped from my eyes. Mom, I think we won''t be seeing each other for a long time. I decided to fulfill your last wish. I will visit every country there is and I will let the whole world know about my journey. Please watch over me and if possible, guide me to where dad is. But if he is already with you in heaven, then let him know that I''m still grateful that he gave me life. Before the rain entirely pours out, I run towards my car and drove home. As soon as I reached my house, I started to packed my things especially my camera and ??ptop. I''ll have my flight early in the morning. But for now, I need to rest first. I laid down my worn-out body and immediately went to slumber. *** Liam took the staircase after making sure that the woman is doing good as she rests peacefully. According to the doctor, she''s out of danger now. she only needs to rest since her body must have been strained by the strong waves. "Brother Liam, how is the young miss?" Rika came out from somewhere. He jolted in surprise. "How many times do I have to tell you Rika not to show up so sudden. You startled me" Liam spoked. "Sorry big brother, but how is our young miss?" her eyes were hopeful. "Don''t worry, she''ll live." He smiled half-baked then went to the kitchen. He suddenly felt hungry. "Where are the others?" Liam asked Rika who was following him. "Uhm, they''re cleaning the storage room." Rika was now preparing Liam''s meal. "Why are they cleaning that? who''s going to stay there?" Liam creased a brow. "Y-you?" Rika''s tongue slipped. "ah oh." She covered her mouth. "Rika?" he looked at her seriously. Looks like he knew what they are up to. "Call the others at once!" he ordered. Rika run as fast as he can. Brother Liam is really scary when he gets mad. She sighed. After a few minutes, the primary seven men where already standing in front of Liam along with the twins, Rika and Sheena. "What do you think you''re doing?" Liam was sitting on his chair, staring at them grimly. "Asher, you might want to tell me what''s happening?" "L-Liam, we just thought of cleaning the storage room." Asher quivered in fear. They can''t possibly offend Liam because they know what will happen next. "Why bother to do that? Are you going to occupy that room?" "No, it''s not that. I, we¡­ we thought that you might be needing a new room for tonight¡­" Asher lowered his head. "And on the coming nights." He playfully smirked. Blaggg! Liam smacked the table and everyone jolted in shocked. "Stop your nonsense at once! that woman will leave the camp as soon as she wakes up. Understand?!" "But brother Liam, she might be in danger if she roams around the area alone." Sheena disputed. "I agree with sister, brother Liam. Young miss is pretty enough to get in trouble here." Rika rowed while the primary seven men nodded in agreement. "We just can''t keep a stranger here in the camp, you know that. besides, we don''t know where she came from. it''s too dangerous not just for you but for everyone in the camp." Liam explained. "We can''t afford to risk the team; you understand that right?" Everyone lowered their heads in defeat. Their leader is right. they can''t risk the whole team''s safety. "But what will happen to young Miss then? She looks so innocent. I even thought of her as a fallen angel. Haven''t you consider that she might be a missing princess?" Rika emphasized with a glimmering eyes. "What if she is a princess from our neighboring country?" Sheena backed her sister''s statement. "No she''s not. She''s from another country that''s a fact, but she is not a princess." Liam cleared. "So as soon as she wakes up, she''ll leave the camp. Don''t worry cause I''m not a heartless man. I''ll surely help her look for a temporary shelter tomorrow." *** Meanwhile, a hooded man holding a sword appeared in front of an old man standing in a balcony. "What''s the news about him?" the old man asked while gazing at the starry sky. "Master, Nothing unusual as of now. But they took a lady at their camp just now." The spy reported. "A lady?" the old man was a bit surprise. "Who is that lady? From where is she?" "I don''t have any information about her yet. but it looks like she''s from another country." "A foreigner you said?" the old man traces his jaw. "hmm, keep an eye on that lady as well, we might be able to use her to our advantage." the old man smirked while the shadow disappeared without trace. Chapter 7 - CHAPTER 7: SHE’S A SPY The sound of my howling stomach disturbed my peaceful sleep. My eyes are still sluggish that I wanted to go back to sleep but my stomach is too boisterous. It is starting to feel a shade of tingling. Ahh! I ?r??n?d. I forced my body to stand up and search for the door. The room is too dark for me so I have to grope my way out. I found my way to the kitchen and tried to search for the fridge but found none. Am I not in my own house? My mind is still a bit fuzzy. I tried searching in the dark because my stomach is now upset more than ever. I was able to discover a bread. Though it was a little bit distinctive to the bread I used to eat before. I was able to have a glimpse when a light from the moon penetrated the windows. I took a bite while searching for more food. I think I need more carbs. Do I have some left over rice perhaps? My body needs to eat something heavy right now. "What are you doing?" a manly voice spoke from somewhere. I screamed in surprise. Then the man rushed to cover my mouth with his hand. His eyes glint a murderous aura. W-wait! this man¡­ my eyes widened unbelievingly. "Hush! Don''t you know what time is it? are you going to disrupt the entire community with your bawl?!" his tone is intimidating. I haven''t gotten over my thoughts yet. this man, I think I remember him. Wait¡­ the funeral. the flight. Then the shipwreck. The ocean. The raging waves. The shore! Every bit of memory about my sailing experiences came to my remembrance. So the man on the shore, the one who saved me was this man. it''s not a dream! His not a dream! "What are you doing down here?" he walked near the wall and turn on the light. I blink my eyes twice to adjust on the brightness of the room. "I-I¡­" I didn''t finish my statements since my howling stomach speaks it all. I shyly looked at him "Sorry." I whispered clenching my shameless stomach. Then I saw a small curved on his lip. I think he wanted to laugh but he restraint himself. He slowly walked near me. Then he reached something over my head. We were just an inch away and my nose was able to catch his fragrance. It was like a fresh cool water from the mountains. His smell, he''s emitting a fresh aura. Ah... I had my eyes closed for a minute. So refreshing! "Eat something healthy." I heard him speak. Then he laid some containers on the empty table. "Sit down and eat." He ordered. I immediately open my eyes and silently followed like an obedient child. "T-Thank you." I whispered. Then he took a seat opposite me. Eh? How am I supposed to eat comfortably? Is he going to guard me? Is this his silent warning for me not to finish off all the foods? I scowled silently. I tried to focus munching my food but I can sense a penetratingly gaze on me. I shyly looked at him and met his silver gray eyes. "Is there something wrong with my face?" I asked. But I didn''t receive any response. His eyes were glued on me and I felt awkward so I averted my eyes on my food instead. Why bother to accompany me when he doesn''t even want to talk to me? Is he mute? Ah, so annoying! "By the way, thank you for saving me." I am trying to strike a conversation. "I thought I already reached my dead end. I hope someday I will be able to repay your kindness." I tried to wait for his response but I failed. Yet, I chose to smile sincerely anyway. "And if I may ask, what is the name of this country?" I met his fierce gaze. "You talk too much. Are you done eating?" he didn''t actually answer my question. I nodded even though I''m not yet full. "Go back to your room then." He stood up first. "You still need to wake up early so I could send you off." "Eh? Send me off? To where?" I stood up immediately as I try to catch up with him. I stood in front of him. "Wait! what do you mean by that Mister Liam?" I accidentally blurt his name. I saw him twitch suspiciously. "Woman! I''m sure that you''re not from this country so how did you know my name?" he was upset. Did I offend him by stating his own name? "I-I heard it at the shore. I was half-awake when you found me." I explained but I can sense that he doubted me even more. "You better go back to sleep. You have to leave this place as soon as tomorrow morning!" he spoke with finality. I felt a chill on my spine but I didn''t display it in front of him. So I dejectedly took the stairs going to the room. Ahy! What a harsh gentleman! I spouted silently. *** As for Liam, he was looking at the woman''s retreating figure skeptically. Just who is this woman? Is she possibly a spy? if she is, then who sent her? He was lost on his own thoughts. He can easily dispatch a person if he has doubts about the identity, but he decided to give the benefit of the doubt for this foreigner. He''ll find out soon if this lady is truly a spy. Chapter 8 - CHAPTER 8: I AM NOT A SPY I entered my room and search for the light switch. Liam said I need to leave this place early morning so I need to sort my things out. I''m sure I was carrying my backpack when we had the shipwreck. Then I remembered the people on the ship. How about them? Did someone make it aside from me? I guess I''ll try to search for one tomorrow. I tried to look for my gray backpack. My camera, ??ptop and phone are there as well as my passport and some important stuffs. I tried to open every drawer and closet but found none. I only saw a gentleman''s stuffs and I think this is Liam''s room. I smiled mischievously at my thoughts. I laid my body on the bed. I think I will go to sleep first. I''ll just look for it tomorrow. I am too tired to do an intensive search for tonight. *** "Brother Liam, can you let young miss stay here for a while?" Rika and Sheena was trying to persuade him again. "My decision is final. Also, she doesn''t belong here." Liam sipped his coffee. "Go and wake her up." He ordered. With a defeated face, Rika and Sheena went to see Diana in her room. they knocked but didn''t received an answer so they voluntarily opened the door. But to their surprise, the woman was distraughtly looking for something under the bed. Her bubbly bu????ks greeted them. "Eh? Young miss, what are you doing?!" they exclaimed in unison. "Ouch!" I bump my head on the bed when I heard two girls called out. I slowly stood up and faced them. A twins?! My jaw dropped. "Good morning young miss. My name is Rika and this is my twin sister Sheena." They were smiling at me genuinely. "Hi, nice meeting you Rika and Sheena. I''m Diana, Diana Wilshire." I smiled back then I saw them glance at each other cheerfully. "Miss Diana, are you perhaps looking for something?" Sheena asked me. "Ah yes. I''m looking for my bag pack. The gray one. All my important stuffs where all there." I uttered. "Ah, brother Liam might know where it is. his waiting for you downstairs." Sheena implored. Eh, Liam? I creased my brow. That handsome yet cold man. how am I going to ask him when he doesn''t even talk to me? The twins must have seen my sour face so they came holding me side by side. "Don''t worry big sister, Liam is a good man." Rika smiled sheepishly. A good man? is he? I scowled. The twin sisters were both hopping and humming an unfamiliar tone. The merry atmosphere around them somehow lifted my spirit and I am now smiling and laughing with them. They are definitely contagious. We reach the kitchen and I saw Liam again, sitting at the head chair. Then I saw seven young men sitting opposite each other. they were looking at us in awe, except Liam. "H-Hi. Good morning." I forced a smile. I don''t know how to act in front of these gals. They were all wearing some kind of weird knight''s outfit. Are they perhaps going to attend a cosplay party? Why am I feeling that they were all wearing some stuffs that I only see on cosplays? They are actually giving me a royalty vibes or perhaps this country is being ruled by a king and the people were not civilized yet? I shrugged that thought off. it''s too far from reality. "Sit and eat." I heard him speak coldly. Then the twins pulled me to an empty chair. Then an awkward silence engulfed the place and I can''t stand it so I tried to break that atmosphere with a joke. "What are you wearing guys? Are you going to attend a cosplay tournament? Or maybe you''re shooting a movie?" I was smiling when I said that but I found everyone staring at me in confusion. "Cosplay? What is that big sister?" Rika asked curiously. "Cosplay. you guys and your outfits. I only see them if not in a movie, then it would be on a cosplay." I laughed hilariously. But once again, they looked at themselves then back at me. Then I suddenly felt Sheena''s elbow on my side. I stopped immediately and lowered my head when I realized the situation. "Sorry." I whispered bashfully. "Seems like young miss is really new here in our country and that explains why she doesn''t know anything about our culture." Rika defended her. "Don''t worry young miss, you''ll get used to us sooner or later." Rika gave her widest smile. "Thank you." I whispered at her. "Young miss, why don''t you introduce yourself and where you came from to everyone?" Rika initiated. Eh? I unintentionally uttered. Then I peeked at Liam''s direction to see if he will obstruct but he didn''t even look at me nor bat an eyelid. He really doesn''t care. Okay. "Everyone, my name is Diana. Diana Wilshire." I am about to continue when I heard an accusing voice. "What do you do and why did you come here? Are you perhaps a spy?" I looked at Liam''s direction who is shooting daggers at me. Spy? I am not a spy! how could he think that a gorgeous lady like me is a spy?! I snorted within. Chapter 9 - CHAPTER 9: FIRST TIMER Although I clarified that I am not a spy, it''s clear that Liam was not convince. So after our breakfast, he gave me my bag and ordered me to prepare myself since he will accompany me to the lodge. I guess he''ll show me the hotel. Good. I took my clothes that Rika and Sheena washed and dried yesterday. That was the time I notice that I am wearing a dress. Long dress. I took a bath and wear my white V-neck t-shirt and my black skinny jeans. Looks like my sketchers are still in good condition. I only have two extra clothing in my bag, the others were lost in the sea. I opened my bag and check all my stuffs. Cellphone, ??ptop, camera, chargers, notepad, passport, my one and only treasure that mom left--- the gold phoenix hairpin, then two sets of clothing. I''m good to go. For your information, my gadgets are water proofs and my things are put into a water proof bag. I searched for my wallet and check all the cards that I have. All my cards are present, thank God. I also check my European dollars. After counting it, I placed it back on my wallet and left it along with my gadgets. I don''t know how long I will be staying here but a week would be good already. I''m sure I will be able to write some good stories here. I smiled. Last week, I resolved my itinerary for my next destination. It would be my Europe escapade. I''ve been to Europe before so I wanted to search for a new adventure. Then I heard some rumors about a lone island. I got curious so I joined the other hopeful travelers but we have never expected a shipwreck along the way. We were in the middle of the ocean and I consider it as God''s miracle that I am still alive. I am going to finish my tasks and leave this place as soon as possible. I''ve made up my mind. "Miss Diana. They are all waiting for you downstairs." I heard Sheena spoke. "I''m coming!" I yelled. Then I took my cam and placed it''s handle around my neck. Maybe I could take a picture outside to somehow remember the way. I''m too bad when it comes to directions. And yes, I easily gets lost especially if it is my first time in a country. Google map couldn''t even help me with that. They were looking at me as I walk down the stairs. "Big sis, what is that?" Rika pointed the camera. "Oh this. It''s a camera. I used this thing to take a photo of anything." I saw her eyes shone. "Can we try? Can we try sis? Can you take a photo of us then?" She was jumping in joy. "Of course, I love to." I smiled back and signaled them to line up. I took more than two pictures when Liam came in. "Time to go." he said ruining our moment. Then I glanced at him. "Liam, you want to join us first?" I tried to talk to him nicely. "We don''t have much time to play with you. do that next time." then he went out with a sour face. I bid farewell with the others and tried to catch up with Liam. To my surprise, I saw three horses outside. Asher was riding the other one then I saw Liam rode the other black horse. What am I supposed to do? I don''t know how to ride a horse! Can I have a cab instead? I was talking to myself. I saw Liam gestured me: what are you waiting for? Come on! but I stared at him guiltily. "Don''t you have a car? I- I don''t know how to ride a horse!" I admitted. I saw Liam looked at me indifferently then he sighed before coming down from his big horse. "Climb up." "But I told you I don''t know how to ride a horse!" I am about to cry. "On my horse." He pointed a majestic black horse. I walked near it then I tried to climb but failed. His too big for me. I pouted. Then Liam climbed first then pulled me up so I could sit behind him. dang! This horse is too big. I''m afraid I might fall. I quivered. "Hold on." I heard him say then I instantly embraced him tight while closing my eyes. I felt his packed abs within his shirt. I gulped then the horse started to move. "Don''t be stiffed. Just relax your body and sit evenly." He instructs me. "I''m afraid. I don''t want to fall!" I cried. "Is this your first time to ride a horse?" he asked surprisingly. I nodded. I felt him sighed. "Just relax. Trust me you won''t fall," I tried to loosen my grip on his shirt and relaxed my body. I also opened one eye then the other. yet my heart is still racing within me. I might collapse if this continues. "W-where are you taking me?" I suddenly asked. "You''ll know once we reach the place." He briefly answered. "Okay. just don''t sell me to anyone. They will surely butcher me for being so lazy." I joked but it''s not effective. The fudge! Nice try Diana. I rebuked myself. *** Unknown to Diana, Liam had been observing her carefully. It may look like he is not listening but he was actually observing her every action and every words. He gets it when Diana tried to joke around but her jokes are simply off. it''s not effective and you''ll just want to laugh at her efforts. Though he smiled within. However, Liam and Asher didn''t notice that a hoodie man has been following them secretly. As soon as they have reach their destination, the man immediately dash with the wind. Time to report to his master once again. Chapter 10 - CHAPTER 10: MUST BE A DREAM I''ve been looking around the place while riding Liam''s horse and I can''t simply believe my eyes. I think I am still dreaming. Mom, please wake me up. I silently prayed. I tried to pinch my cheek again and again. Liam must have notice it so he spoke. "Stop hurting yourself. You''re not dreaming miss." I heard him spoke coldly. "Call me, Yana¡­ and what is this place?" I curiously asked him. "How did you end up here if you don''t have any idea as to where you are?" his cold voice hints suspicions. Ah! Here he goes again. "How many times must I tell you that I am not what you think I am. I am not a spy!" I blurted in frustration. "Liam listen, I am a travel blogger. As far as I remember, I was travelling in the continent of Europe when I heard about a lone mysterious island. I rode a ship along with my fellow hopeful travelers and I traverse the ocean just to see that rumored mysterious island. But never in my wildest dream did I expect a shipwreck in the middle of the ocean. If I know this will happen to me then I should have not join the others!" I blurted in one blow. I am more than annoyed that this man would think of me as a spy. is he even worth to spy on? tsk! "Do you think I am that crazy to risk my life? To battle with the waves just to come here and spy on you?" I didn''t notice that I am doing crazy hand gestures. "what are you, a famous celebrity that this fan would die for you? tsk! in your dreams." I scoffed but in my mind, I am convinced that he will surely be given a big break in case he auditions to be an actor. Girl, He''s a total hot hunk! I have said a lot of things yet I haven''t heard any response from him. Is he deaf? What is his problem? I raised my brow then I heard Asher chuckled behind us. I turn to see him smiling weirdly. Was he laughing at me? "So you don''t have any idea as to where you are right now, is that correct Miss Diana?" Asher politely asked. I shook my head. "Please call me Yana¡­ and yeah, I honestly don''t have any knowledge as to where I am. The people in this place were also weird. The way you dress, I only see them worn by celebrities on movies. You look like people living in a kingdom ruled by kings and queens or perhaps an emperor?" I told Asher "And I don''t mean any insult here but if I may describe this place, this looks like the city of the lowest people in the kingdom. but looking at the faces of the people, I think they''re all kind." I smiled while looking at the children and ?du?ts staring at us in awe as we pass by the streets. Then I felt Asher''s gaze on me. he became serious all of a sudden. "I''m sorry. Did I say something wrong?" I panicked at the thought that I uttered something that have insulted them. "Miss Diana, you should know that not all the people here are kind. Just be extra careful." Asher voiced as he pulled the horse behind us and that makes me shiver. I felt weird and kinda scared. Did I possibly said something that hurt him? I was wondering when I heard the horse neighs. I should have fallen if I didn''t grasp Liam''s arms. Ooohhh, big muscles. I drooled inside my head. Ha-ha, what a pervert! I shrugged my naughty thoughts. "Get down." Liam ordered. "Eh?" I raised my brow. "Did we reach the lodge already?" I don''t need to hear his answer since Asher confirmed it by getting down from his horse. "Yes, were here Miss Diana." Asher offered his hand to ?ssist me. as soon as I reach the ground, I tried to look around. I cannot see any hotel everywhere! I was silent in a minute trying to comprehend everything. Once again, I pinched my cheek. I''m really sure that I am still dreaming. How do we call that¡ªa dream within a dream, yes that''s it. I''m still dreaming! I close my eyes and I started to count up to ten. "Wake up Diana. Time to go back to reality." I kept murmuring. Then I slowly opened my eyes. Should I be surprise to see two men in front of me with a horse? The one glaring and the one smirking? "Are you done playing?" Liam spoke with sarcasm. I jerked. I think I need to accept the fact that I am not dreaming. I sighed as I followed him inside a bamboo gate. After a few minutes, I heard some chuckles and some tiny feet inside a two story wooden house rushing outside. then I saw little children came into view as they rush to greet and embrace the two men. I didn''t believe my eyes when I watch how Liam smiles from ear to ear while he greets all the children. I actually blink not just twice but many times! Was he still the typical cold guy that I know? I guess he has a soft side after all. I smiled at the beautiful scene in front of me so I took a lot of photos. Those smiles, they are priceless. But to be honest, I took more photos of Liam''s smiling face. it''s rare, you know. Ha-ha! There were about 11 children in total. Five little girls and six young boys. I didn''t know that a young girl was looking at me in awe. "Who are you?" the little girl came near me. she was eyeing me from head to toe. "Are you my brother''s lover?" Eh. Is this young lady interrogating me? Nah! then I felt everyone''s gaze on me. Then a cold breeze suddenly hit me . "Big brother, is she your lover?" the young girl repeated while looking at Liam who was obviously stunned. He even raised his brow mockingly. Damn this guy! Chapter 11 - CHAPTER 11: RARE BREED "Oh, look who''s here!" a voice interrupted from somewhere. I look at my side to see an old woman walking towards us with a bright smile. I should thank her for saving me from this little girl''s scrutiny. I was not able to catch what she said because my attention was focused on the children''s retreating footsteps. They were running inside the house. Phew! Saved. "I''m glad to see you again Liam, Asher." She gave them a hug. Then a bit of my mother''s face resurface in my memory. I didn''t know I spaced out that moment. "Young miss, are you okay?" I felt her warm touch then I''m back to reality. "Ehm." I nodded as I force a smile. "Dorcas, she was the one I''m telling you about." Liam interrupted. "I shall leave her to your care." Then I saw Liam and Asher kowtowed before the old woman and ride their horses. I wanted to chase after them but who am I to be their burden anyway? I was looking at their retreating figure when Dorcas held my arm. "I believe your name is Diana, am I correct?" she gave out a warm smile. "I''m sorry for not introducing my name early. My name is Diana Wilshire. I''m glad to meet you Miss Dorcas." I bowed. "You can just call me Dorcas because I don''t fit that title." She chuckled. "No one calls me Miss Dorcas here. They either call me mom or aunt Dorcas. I hope you''ll do the same." She explained. "I shall call you aunt Dorcas then." I smiled at her. "We better go inside Diana before someone sees you." she touch my back as we walk inside the wooden house. I didn''t understand what she meant by that but I didn''t ask further. I never expected what I saw inside. I thought the place is just an ordinary two story wooden house but once you get inside, you''ll find three wooden buildings connecting each other. there''s a wide empty space in the middle. I guess it''s the playground and the middle building seems to be the classrooms. Outside the house fences lies a dark forest. Eh, so creepy. "Diana, this place is called Little Angels Lodge. Liam and his comrades built this originally for the orphans but later became an institution." I heard aunt Dorcas as she walks towards the right building. "I''ll show you to your room. come follow me." she climbs a wooden staircase. I was following her silently until we reached the last room. she took her key and inserted on an old doorknob. I followed her inside. It''s quite spacious and I like it. there is a single window, enough to see what''s happening outside. "Thank you, aunt Dorcas." I smiled. "How much does a room cost here?" "Don''t think about the payment Diana. Everything is free here." My eyes widened in disbelief. Did I hear her correctly? She must have seen my confusion so she chuckled. "Liam and his men were the one taking care of all the expenses here. And you should know that this is Liam''s room but he told us to let you use it for the meantime since you won''t be staying for long, is it true?" she asked. I nodded. "Yes aunt Dorcas. I usually stay in a place for only a short span of time since my work includes travelling from places to places." "But I doubt if you will be able to leave this place so soon." She gave a meaningful smile. "Eh.? what do you mean?" I really wanted to know what''s on her mind but she turns her back on me. "We''ll talk about that later. For now, I''ll let you rest for the meantime." Then she left after closing the door. I looked around the room. It''s a studio type room with a built in cabinet, a single bed and I''m happy to know that it has a private comfort room. I guess the kitchen is somewhere in the building. I''ll roam around the place later but for now, I need to fix my things. After uncovering all my things, I start to record a short video regarding my latest experiences. I was supposed to upload it but my ??ptop isn''t working. Dang! I need to find someone who can fix this as soon as possible. *** "Are you sure to leave her at the orphanage without telling her anything about this place?" Asher asked Liam on their way home. "She can''t stay in the camp. She''s safer with Dorcas. Dorcas will surely tell her everything she needs to know about this place." Liam casually answered. "Are you still thinking that she''s a spy? Is that the reason why your treating her coldly?" Asher wanted to clarify but he didn''t receive any respond. "Liam, I don''t think she''s a danger nor a threat to the group. Haven''t you considered that the hoods might catch her and sell her like what happen to Rika and Sheena?" "She''s a foreigner. They won''t lay their hands on her. It''ll be more dangerous if they see us with her." Liam explained. "Besides, she won''t stay long in this place anyway." There was a hint of sadness in his tone for a second. Asher sighed. Liam was right. She''ll be in constant danger if she stays with them. But with her distinct beauty, she will surely catch the trader''s attention. Her features are priceless. She''s a rare breed. Any merchant will surely pay any amount just to obtain her. Asher is sure that Liam knows that fact. But why is he doing nothing? Chapter 12 - CHAPTER 12: MY STORY My name is Diana Wilshire, 26 years old from the tribes of Maharlikans. My profession? I think I can consider myself a professional travel blogger. I write things about the places that I''m visiting. Yes, I travel. It has been my passion. I only have one dream in life--- to visit every part of the world. To explore and experience different cultures and I want to record my journey for the whole world to know. My mom died just a week ago due to leukemia. But before she died, she told me to live my life without regrets. So that''s what I am doing right now, living my life to the fullest. I got my mom''s eyes¡ª light brown, and I like it. Though I don''t know where I got my red hair, maybe my father? Not sure cause I haven''t seen him since I was born. So I coloured it with light brown. I grew up without a father, but nonetheless, my mom never failed me. Yes, I started my journey the day after my mother died and I decided to traverse every part of Europe so I carried a map with me. While looking for a new place to unearth, I overheard some fellow travelers talking about a mysterious island somewhere in the north side. Their stories stirred my curiosity so I boarded the same ship with them. Ha-ha. But I have never expected a shipwreck in the middle of the ocean. At first I laughed hysterically when I thought that God must be messing with me. if he plans to take me then why now? why not yesterday and why not the day my mom died? Why didn''t he take me when I was in my mother''s w?mb? I had a lot of why''s that moment. I have witness a lot of people drown in the ocean, both young and old. I was crying back then. I wanted to help everyone, if only I have superpowers. But I felt helpless. I am just wearing a life vest while hugging an empty 16L water container to keep me floating. After a few minutes, a life boat appeared but it was too small for the remaining floating people. everyone was swimming towards the boat. They were even fighting each other and I don''t have the plan to push someone out just to save my ?ss. I have my conscience. Well, if this is the end of my life then I cannot do anything about it. Then I saw the boat speed up. I look around to see people crying, praying intently towards heaven. each one wearing a vest except a young boy held by her mom. They were holding on to a broken wood. My heart ached. Those heartless fellas! They should have prioritized the young boy! I cursed silently. I swum near them. As soon as I reached them, I slowly take off my vest and gave it to the boy. The mother is fine since she is wearing one then I saw the mother smiled at me weakly. I tried to collect some materials that are floating and tied them together. I have to use the empty water container that I have and tie it with the other one so the boy can sit on top of it while waiting for a rescue. The mother will definitely get tired after hours of holding him. I tried to find a floating wood and I''m lucky to find one. However, fate seems to hate me this time. I don''t know what sins have I committed to deserve such a punishment. A strong wind came dashing me everywhere. Then I felt the tide rising, waves starting to form. I held tightly on the wood. Now I want to scold myself as to why I gave away my life vest. But I am praying for God to spare the young boy and the mother from the fury of the ocean. I chose to close my eyes because I am afraid to witness the rage of the wind and the sea. I might die. I don''t know how many hours had passed but I am too exhausted. Though I can feel that the sea had calm a little but the wind isn''t done playing with me yet. And now I am being tempted to let go off the piece of wood and just drown. I am too tired to hold on. I can''t explain in detail but a voice within me encouraged me to open my eyes. I slowly opened it but I can''t open it wide. an island? yes! I can see an island! hope rose inside me. but I''m still a distant away and with my little strength left, I''m not sure if I will be able to reach the shore. But I need to try so I swim and swim and swim. Unfortunately, my body gave up though my mind was still holding on. my whole body went numb. Dang! ah, come what may. Then I concluded, this must be the end. So I breath my last. I can sense my body drowning. Goodbye world. Goodbye. I spoke my last farewell. I totally gave up. Wait, what is that bright light? Am I already in heaven? then I sense a hand holding my waist. Is that you saint peter? Or a black reaper, perhaps? My mind is ecstatic. Then the next thing my body remembered was being laid on the sand. The rest was a miracle. As soon as I finished the draft of my survival story, I set up my Canon 5D Mark III DSLR to record my story. Yes, I wanted to upload it as soon as I''m done editing. I even imagine my story to go viral so I grinned. But then I remembered, my ??ptop isn''t functioning well as well as my phone. Only my DSLR cam survived so I think I need to find a technician after my recording. I was about to start the footage when I heard a knock on my door. "Who is it?" I went to open the door just to see a young lady standing outside my room. I''m guessing that she''s around 17 or 18 years old. "Hi." I smiled at her. "Can I help you?" She must be shy that''s why she lowered her head. "Miss Diana, someone is looking for you. they are outside the lodge." Then she dashes out immediately without looking back. Eh? Where did she go? I haven''t asked who''s looking for me yet. I''m sure that it wouldn''t be Liam nor Asher since they can enter this place anytime. But what if Liam changed his mind and decided to come back to take me? I suddenly felt my cheek blushed. Chapter 13 - CHAPTER 13: INSTANT FRIENDS I turn off the video and face the mirror. Then I look at myself from head to toe. I don''t know what has gotten in me, I just want to look beautiful. Who knows Liam might have changed his mind and decided to come and get me instead. I giggled at my own thoughts. I hurried down the staircase and I found some people looking at me strangely. I can feel some piercing gaze penetrating inside of me. Whoa, am I that beautiful? Ha-ha, just kidding''. I halted then slowly walk down the staircase as I look at them apologetically. I''m supposed to walk out but someone called my name¡ªin unison. Wait, they sound familiar! I turn around quickly to see the twins waving at me. "Young miss!" they hurried towards me giggling. I bet they wanted to hug me but they repressed that d?s?r? so I initiated the hug. I felt them jerked but after a while they hugged me back. "I''m so happy to see you two!" I exclaimed. "How did you know I am here?" I saw them looked at each other. "Did you follow us silently?" my eyes widened accusingly. "Eh? No miss!" Sheena responded. "We asked brother Asher. But ssshhhh¡­" Rika is trying to silence me. "Don''t tell brother Liam that we came by, he will surely get mad at us." She whispered. "But why will he get mad? Does he hate me that much?" I am a bit sad at the thought of it. "Don''t say that young miss. Brother Liam is not that kind of person." Sheena defended but I gave them an "I don''t think so" look. I saw them sighed as they stared at each other meaningfully. I was surprise when they push me outside. "Where are we going?" I ask. "In our secret garden." They uttered in unison. Ah! I''m stuck with these mischievous twins. They are indeed identical but one can still distinguish whose Rika and Sheena. Rika have two tiny moles under her eyes while Sheena have a clean face. But Rika''s mole seems to be a beautiful ornament on her face. It didn''t change her face value. We reach the mountain side at the back of the school building. Then I saw a small garden filled with different kinds of flowers and a small hut was placed in the middle surrounded by a pond. It looks relaxing. I wish I have my camera with me right now. this is worth posting on my Instagram! I''ll probably come here tomorrow. Ah! I can also use this place to do my blog. "It''s beautiful!" I muttered. We went to the hut in the middle of the pond. It has a back to back seat but there''s a wall dividing the two sides. Though one can peek on the other side since the dividing wall have tiny holes in it. "We told you." they giggled. "Young miss, you can come here anytime you want." Rika told me as we sit on the wooden chair. "I definitely will." I smiled as I inhale the fragrance of the flowers around. It''s relaxing. "But why am I not seeing other people here?" I literally can''t see anyone not even a child. "Because no one dares to enter Brother Liam''s favorite garden." Sheena exclaimed. Eh? This is Liam''s little garden? I thought. "Is it forbidden to come here?" I asked curiously. "No it''s definitely not. Brother Liam is a generous person but the people here respects him so much and they don''t want to tarnish his personal resting place." Rika explains. "In fact, he encourages them to visit this garden as much as they want but no one wants to. the only time someone enters is when it is needed to be cleaned." Sheena continued. So Liam seems to be a kind person. But why is he treating me coldly? I unconsciously went into daze and the twins must have guessed my thoughts. "Miss Diana, Don''t think that brother Liam doesn''t like you or hates you. in fact, it is the other way around!" Sheena smirked meaningfully. Eh that naughty smile, I think I know that. I raise a brow. "He likes you!" I heard them exclaimed in unison. Dang this two! "Ah, stop exaggerating things will you. he clearly dislikes me. he doesn''t even want to talk to me." I stood up to smell a dandelion on the sides. It''s very pretty! "Maybe his just trying to avoid getting close to you since you''ll leave this country not sooner than this week." Rika''s tone hints a bit of sadness. I paused. "Brother Liam is a strong man on the outside but he has a very soft heart which can be his weakness too." She continued. This time, they lowered their heads as if recalling an unfortunate event. "What do you mean?" I asked them. "Like you, a beautiful lady got lost here in our region. She can''t remember anything about her past, not even her name or where she came from. Brother Liam helped her, feed her and clothed her. they became friends but everyone can see the unspoken love between them as days passes by. however, one day, the young lady remembered everything about her and decided to leave brother Liam despites the fact that they were supposed to get married after a few months. Brother Liam was devastated after she left. that may be the reason why he doesn''t want to care for people who doesn''t stay for long." Sheena relayed the story. "So that means he developed a separation anxiety." I whispered. I think I understand how he felt when that woman left him. Being left alone is definitely depressing. My heart stings a bit at the thought of him being lonely. I don''t know but I want to see the smile on his face often. The smile I saw when he played with the little children earlier. "Can you tell me more about him?" I suddenly asked them. I can see the surprise look on their faces but afterward, they smiled wide. "Young miss, come and sit! It''ll gonna be a long story!" I heard Rika uttered in excitement. Why am I feeling that these twins have something in their minds? Are they possibly planning ---. Eh? No! it can''t be so I just shrug off my thoughts. Chapter 14 - CHAPTER 14: LIAM’S CHILDHOOD Liam was six years old when his father left for his mission. His father left him to one of his trusted friends. However, one year had passed but his father never came back and so everyone thought that he died. His father''s friend decided to sell him to the tribes of kolanda, a foreign merchant group from Egypt. he didn''t have a choice since a great famine strikes the land. The tribes of kolanda treated him kindly but as soon as they passed by the region of Rouen, they decided to sell him. they can''t possibly bring him along in Egypt. The young innocent boy didn''t know that his life of servanthood will begin at a very young age. he was seven years old by that time and he doesn''t know how the world around him revolves. Sooner that day, he found himself serving nobles in the region of Corinth. However, his three masters are fond of bullying him. He was on the same age as his masters but it looks like they hate him for who knows why. so they usually do everything they want to him. anyway, who cares about this servant boy? Liam wanted to escape the harsh life of servanthood but he was too young that time so he bore the hardships until he was fifteen. But during his stay with his masters, he utilized the times that he served them on their private lessons. He didn''t let his masters discover his willingness to learn or else, they will definitely despise him. During his free time and bedtime, he made sure to read some books that he took from the study room. no one had ever noticed his hidden actions since his masters are not fond of reading books. They prefer playing games and going hunting. Liam as a young servant boy had gone through a lot of persecutions. Had been beaten to death, had been accused of things he didn''t do. there were times that they hadn''t feed him in three days as a punishment but despites his struggles, he never gave up. He only plans for his future. He never wanted to stay as a servant forever. At the age of sixteen, his masters decided to go hunting in the west side not far from the curse forest. There, his chance to leave the servant life is in his hands now. His masters where having a heated discussion. But after a few minutes, the three men agreed at one thing. They will play the hunting game but Liam will become their prey. If he survives, they promised him that they will let him go. he will be free on his own. But Liam is clever. He knew that his masters never honor their promises. They will definitely kill him so he planned on how to escape for his dear life. he was thinking fast before his masters go crazy and shoot him dead instantly. But his only option is to run towards the curse forest. He is sure that his masters wont dare to enter the woods. The curse forest was very popular in the whole kingdom of Allen. It was said that it was cursed, that anyone who entered before was never seen again. It was believed that there are entities eating souls so it became a forbidden place. The forest was once a happy village. However, a group of people killed everyone without mercy. Not even an infant was spared. They burned the whole village, including the villagers alive. Echoes of destitute cries was heard even on their neighboring villages. However, no one tried to helped them. One night, the neighboring regions of the said burnt village woke up when they heard eerie cries from the woods. Heartbreaking cries from infants, children and ?du?ts reached the neighboring regions. Everyone was afraid to go out. the next morning, bodies of the murderers were scattered outside the forest. Everyone was dead as if a monster wolf had ripped their bodies in revenge. Then news about the curse forest spread all over the kingdom and fear engulfed the whole citizen. From that day on, no one dares to enter the said forest. But every year, on the night when the whole village was wiped out, unnatural cries from the animals can be heard all over the kingdom. it was as if the mother forest was mourning for the ruthless death of her children. The once happy village has now turned into a curse forest. But no one knew how Liam was able to survive the forest for more than two years. When he was found, his body was filled with scars, deep scars. He was breathing weakly when a woman found him outside the curse forest in the region of Ikarai. The villagers helped the young man and cared him for five days. It is a miracle that his alive and the villagers took his survival as a good omen for the kingdom. Chapter 15 - CHAPTER 15: MT. EPHRATAH I grasped when I heard a part of Liam''s childhood story. I just can''t believe what I heard just now. So he was the man who was found alive near the Curse forest then. It''s a miracle! I thought. I really think that there is something strange about him when I first saw him. and now his story caught my attention. Now I got an idea on what would be featured in my next story. I find his story pretty interesting. I was thinking of the brightest idea when I suddenly felt a whack on my head. Ahy! Rika just hit me. "Why did you do that?" I yelped helplessly. That hurts you know. "Cause were still talking yet you are not listening!" she pouted. Dang! I spaced out for a while. "Sorry." I grinned. "By the way, I''m just curious. How did you meet Liam and the others? How come I only saw two ladies out there?" I asked because I was curious. But then they looked at each other. ah-oh¡­ did I just mention an off topic? Fudge. "He saved us." I heard Rika uttered. "Big brother Liam and the others saved us from being sold as servants. It''s not just us, there were hundreds of us." That caught my attention. Wait, what do you mean? I probed. "Young Miss, you should know that there are different kinds of people in this region. So you should be careful, especially that you are one of a kind." Rika continued. What do you mean? My curiosity spikes again. "Just remember to always be careful especially with the bearded-fat men riding proudly on their horses. They are looking for people especially women whom they can sell as servants or entertainers in the shrine houses." Entertainers? Are they the same with celebrities? Shrine houses? Isn''t it a place of worship? I thought. Rika must have guess what''s weighing on my mind so she elaborated it further. "Being an entertainer in the shrine houses means that you have to accommodate the men visiting the place. They can do anything they want as long as they paid you. they can even harass you or kill you if they want. Worst, they will make you their s?x slaves." I''m speechless, no scratch that, I feel terrified. So basically, they are like pr?st?tut?s but no, they were basically forced so it is more of a s?x slave. What? that even exist here? She shudders at that thought. "You said Liam saved you, right?" "Yes that''s correct. Brother Liam fought with those goons to set us free. But if it weren''t because of brother Asher, we might be staying here in the orphanage instead of serving them in the camp." Sheena bu??s in. These twins were using some terms that have different meaning from what I originally knew that''s why I am having a hard time coping up. The only thing I know is that, Liam saved them from being sold either as a servant or as a s?x slave. It appears to me that I am in a kingdom right now since Rika said that this is one of the region of the Kingdom of Allen. That means there are five regions more. if that''s the case, I want to visit every region then. However, it''s too risky to roam around especially if you are alone since according to them there are goons capturing women to sell them. I think I''ll be needing a tourist guide then. "Do you know someone who familiarized all the places in the kingdom?" I asked them. "Do you mean an expert navigator?" Sheena probed. "Yes exactly! I actually want to visit all the regions therein." I was smiling that moment but they were not. They seemed anxious. "Young Miss, it will take you months or possibly a year to visit all the regions of the kingdom. besides, your plan is too dangerous." Rika explained. I felt defeated all of the sudden. Was it that hard to live in here? If that''s the case, then I''ll probably end my blog in this place then get away from here. But then, a part of me wanted to explore this whole kingdom. I don''t know but I kinda like that idea. It''s frightening but exciting. "But young Miss, if you really wanted to see the whole kingdom of Allen then you should probably talk to Brother Liam. he was the only one who was able to visit the other regions." Sheena informed. Her words seemed to boost my hope to the point of losing my own decency and jump while clapping my hands like a kid. Later did I just realize what I''m doing when I apprehend that they were looking at me awkwardly. But then when I thought of Liam, my heart sank. How could he possibly adhere to my pleas? I sighed. "Miss, try to talk to him." Rika cried. Yeah, they are right. if I only ?ssumed the result then how will I grow. So I decided to boost my courage. "Where is he?" I asked them. "He is currently at Mount Ephrata. Probably, they are on their training with his shadow knights." Rika replied. "Ehm where is that?" I have to be honest to them since I don''t even know any place here except the orphanage and the "Camp" as they referred to. then I heard them giggled. "We''ll show you. come!" they pulled me outside the garden. "Ah, wait!" I stopped them. I just remembered that I might be able to take pictures of the place and every road we have to pass for my future references. I''m bad with memorizing locations and places, that''s the thing. "Why?" they asked in unison. "I''ll go and pick up my camera so we could use it along the way." I said then I rushed back to my room. there! I placed the handle around my neck then I hurried back outside. I saw them patiently waiting at the gate then we started on our journey. We walked for almost an hour before we reached Mt. Ephrata. But guess what? before we reached the secluded place, we have to trek a dried rocky river then climbed up the mountain before reaching another mountain. Why did they set their training place in a location like this? it''s definitely not a friendly and famous place! I mocked Liam in my mind. "Are we there yet?'' I asked while catching my breath. "Almost there." they chuckled in unison. Fudge! But I am so tired. Hu-hu. Once again, I continued walking since they were already at the top. Looks like they used to come here, or else, why do they have the stamina to climb this mountain. I was almost at the top and my eyes were on the verge of crying but then I was mesmerized at the sudden view. It''s so beautiful! My eyes literally twinkled. I could say this is enough to compensate my tiredness. Now I can see the vast blue sky and below, I can see the whole region of Ikarai. I inspected my surroundings, it''s simply beautiful. It was a plain filled with trees and flowers as well. and behind those tall trees in front of me was a beautiful water falls. But wait, I can see a rest house and outside was¡­ men? shirtless men! I gulped. Then I saw Sheena and Rika drooling in a corner watching those shirtless men. ah! Teenagers! I rolled my eyes. "Sheena, Rika? What do you think you''re doing?" I asked but they suddenly stood up and covered my mouth. am I that loud? "Who''s there?" We all heard a cold, icy voice. Dang! we both know whose voice it is and his coming towards our location. we''re dead! I exclaimed in my thought. "Liam!" Chapter 16 - CHAPTER 16: HIDDEN SCARS 1 A king-like man was coldly walking towards us. He looks like a hungry lion ready to consume his prey. He was looking murderously at me. dang! I shivered in fear. Whose idea is it to come here? I thought. then I stared at the two young ladies beside me. they were holding both of my arms as they shudder. What? why are they more frightened than me? "Young miss, please save us¡­" they both whisper in my ears. "Eh? Me? why me? isn''t it the other way around?" I mumbled as I saw the man wearing a white T-shirt nearing us. "L-Liam¡­" I fake a smile. "I-I¡­." I can''t speak properly. I am overwhelmed by his mere presence and I don''t know why. "Sheena, Rika... what do you think you''re doing?" he looked at them sternly. "Why did you bring her here?" his tone was serious. "B-Brother Liam, Miss Sissy wants to talk to you." Rika stammered in fear then they pushed me in front him. my eyes widened as I accidentally touch his ?h?st. Rika''s push made me land on Liam''s tone ?h?st. dang! without him I might have fell on the ground. I gulped when I felt his breath. I slowly looked at his eyes and there, he was looking at me intently. I was searching any emotion but can''t find one. I felt like we''ve been on that awkward position for a few minutes now. But I don''t mind at all. He-he! "Enjoying me, miss?" He uttered sarcastically. His hand still holding my waist. "Eh?" my brain didn''t register what he just said. but I came back to reality when I heard an intentional cough somewhere. "Ahem! I''m sorry to disturb your romantic meeting, but Liam, the men were looking for you." Asher smirked meaningfully. That moment I realized what Liam was talking about. I jerked away from him and I felt my cheeks were burning red in embarrassment. "I''ll be there in a moment." Liam replied. "And the three of you, follow me." he glared at us. Why do I feel like his going to butcher me anytime soon? Ahy! Why did I even agree with the twins'' stupid plan? I thought. but I can''t change the situation now so better follow Liam for now. so we followed Liam and Asher behind like frightened dogs. We sat in wait for Liam at the porch. the house was quite big that it can accommodate at least 200 people in case of emergency. I was looking at them from a far as he instructs the shirtless men who were busy practicing archery while riding a horse. He was riding one as well but I think it''s better if he removes his shirt too. I think he''s more alluring if he does that. I giggled at my naughty thoughts. But my tongue betrayed me. I didn''t know I voiced my thought. Rika and Sheena giggled meaningfully but after a while Sheena spoke. "Brother Liam never removed his shirt even if he gets sick. No one have ever saw his body." She said. "Eh?" I was a bit stunned. Was he that conservative? But I think the b?r? body behind that shirt is something that he can be proud off. I really think that he can be a model of the men''s magazine. He doesn''t even need to apply because I think the manager will be fighting over him. my eye brow twitched. "Even if his soaking wet¡­ he rather gets sick than remove that shirt. Rumors says that he was hiding a lot of scary scars behind that shirt." Rika added. I jolted. Scary? scars? What does that mean? As I look at him, he looks like a tough one. But wait, I was able to see him closely earlier and truly enough, I have spotted a deep scar near his neck. Was he really covered with scars that he is even afraid to show them off? I want to know and I loved to see it. Dang! Don''t get me wrong.. It''s not because of my pervert thoughts but I am just curious! The heck with me justifying myself with own self? If he is trying to hide it from everyone, if he is abashed of it, then if I have the chance to see them, I will ?ssure him that there''s no need to be ashamed off. in fact, he should be proud of it. those scars portrays his courage and boldness--- I think. Those scars tell his unique story on how he conquered the world. Now I am more intrigued with this mysterious man. And I really want to know his whole story. Little did I know that my mind has made its own decision. Mom, I think I will be staying here for some time. I whispered. I want to get to know this man even more. he may look and act tough but I think he has a soft and childlike personality on the inside. I want to bring out his real character. I want to see those beautiful smiles again. I unconsciously smiled genuinely as I watch him in a distance. Yeah, just him. ^_^ Then I remember I have my camera so I took some photos of him ¨C of them, of course. Hehe. Then after that, I taught Rika and Sheena how to pose as I took pictures of them. we were laughing nonstop and I guess it caught the men''s attention. "Liam, what are you planning to do with her?" Asher approached the man who just released an arrow on the target. "Bring her back in the orphanage." He casually answered. Asher sighed. that''s Liam. what did he expect. Why did he even ask when in fact, he knew his answers. So he went back to his post. After a few hours, I saw the men walking towards the house but I can''t see Liam with them. "Young Miss! It''s nice to see you again." the men greeted me one after the other. they were sitting beside us as they wipe their sweats. Ah, how can I described how their different smell mess my head, literally! Anyway, I was actually waiting for Liam to arrive. Asher must have seen my restlessness so he told me where Liam was. "Usually, after the practice, Liam used to go that way." Asher pointed out a mountain side in the left area. it''s not that far and not too high for me to climb. "If you want to tell him something, just go and find him there." he encouraged me with his beautiful smile. "Do you know what his doing out there?" I asked. "I don''t know. go and see if you want to find out." he grinned. Why do I have a bad feeling about his idea? Anyway, I want to talk to him and if his alone, then I think it would be great to speak in private. I trek the small mountain trying to find Liam. I was a bit shocked as to why Rika and Sheena didn''t come with me but that''s okay. their unprecedented mouths sometimes put me in danger. might as well leave them with the boys. After a few minutes of searching, I heard a splashed somewhere. So I followed the sounds of the river flowing then I caught someone in the middle of the river submerging his b?r? body. Liam? my eyes recognized him in an instant. I can only see his back. When I got a closer look, I was stunned to see a big scar marked parallel from his shoulder down to his waist. Then some other small scars. What''s with those scars? I thought. I was planning to hide until he comes out of the water, unfortunately, something happen that made me roll over until I reach the river side! Fudge! I''m wet! But my bigger problem is the man glaring at my direction despiteful. I gulped in dread when I met his scorching glare. Chapter 17 - CHAPTER 17: HIDDEN SCARS 2 I was looking at his scars unconsciously that I didn''t notice a tarantula spider climbing on the tree that I used as my hiding place. When I felt it on my hand, I jump in fright as I screamed in dread. My feet automatically jog near the river but I accidentally slipped my foot and that made me roll towards the river. Dang! now I''m soaking wet. I sighed a relief but then I realized that Liam is now standing in front of me, shirtless. I gulped in fear. How am I going to explain myself? And he must have seen me rolling earlier. what a shame! I contemplated. Ah! How I wish to bury myself right now. "And what are you doing here?" he is demanding an answer right away. "I-I¡­" again, I stammered. "I was looking for you." I bravely replied. He walked past me and went to where his shirt was. I frowned. Isn''t he going to help me out? what a gentleman. I scoffed before I slowly stood up. Oh no, I''m soaking wet as well as my camera. What am I supposed to do? Liam was about to wear his dry shirt but he remembered the woman who was soaking wet. As soon as he sensed that Diana was standing a distance behind him, he threw his shirt lightly. Diana was able to catch it but Liam can see the confusion on her face. "Take off your shirt." He casually ordered. "Eh?" my eyes widened in surprise. Did he ask me to remove my shirt just now? I immediately touch my ?h?st and looked at him shadily. yet I saw him rolled his eyes. "Miss, you better fix your imagination. I bet you don''t want to catch cold because of your soaking wet shirt." He leered. Once again I was embarrassed because of my naughty thoughts. Hell this imagination. "Do you want to show yourself to my men in that situation?" he continued. "Of course I won''t!" I glared at him. "You better turn around and don''t you dare peek." I tried to find a hidden rock so I could remove my shirt and pants. This shirt is quite big so it should cover enough. "Huh, what''s there to hide. I''ve seen it all anyway." he mumbles but Diana wasn''t able to catch what he said. "Eh? What did you say?" I looked at him but he already turned around. "Nothing." he lazily responded. After a few minutes, I am already wearing his shirt then I took my clothes and placed it on the big rock where I changed as well as my camera. I hope it will still work after it dries up. I went back to where Liam was and found him setting the twigs on fire using the rock-fire method. Ah, so traditional. I silently laughed. Then immediately sat on a rock that I think he intentionally placed in front of the now on fire brushwoods. I was staring at him as he gathers the dried twigs in a corner. I smiled. "Is this your first time to see a fine-looking man?" he sarcastically uttered. "Ehm, yes. and I think it''s breathtaking." I replied. Liam didn''t expect her to answer that way. Like other women, can''t she even deny it? fudge! She''s surprisingly vocal. "Tsk!" Liam scoffed. "Don''t you even know how to lie?" he was staring at the fire. "Why should I if it''s the truth?" I was actually smiling, my eyes never left this stunning man. And I think I am so blessed to have this moment with him. Unknown to Diana, Liam''s heart was beating abnormally. What''s with this woman that she can even overwhelm him with her simple compliments? He smiled within. "So tell me, why did you come here?" Liam sat on the rock opposite me. "Rika and Sheena told me that you know the roundabouts of this region. Or better yet, the whole kingdom." I started. "And what is it to you?" he raised his brow. "I¡­" I hesitated a bit. "I was wondering if you could show me around." I forged a smile on my face. Then I saw his lips twitched skeptically. Oh no, I forgot he still considers me as a spy. well I guess I asked the wrong question. I mumbled. "Well if you don''t want I am not forcing you. I¡­ I will just do it on my own." I immediately redeemed myself. "Didn''t Rika and Sheena told you how dangerous it is to travel alone?" he inquired. Oh yes, I forgot. They told me it was dangerous. That hit me hard so I lowered my head in shame. "Or perhaps you want to be sent to one of the shrine houses?" he continued. "Hell no!" I wh?n?d. I shut up after. Then there was a minute of awkward silence between us. I was thinking on my own that I didn''t notice that it was almost evening since the sky is turning dark. Fudge, I''m feeling cold all of a sudden. I was ??r?ssing my hands when I remembered that he was shirtless. I looked at him in guilt. I stood up and went to where my shirts are. But still, it''s wet. I brought it with me as I went back to my post. I''ll just dry it through the fire. That''ll be faster I think. I took my shirt and positioned it near the fire. Then after a while, I saw Liam took something in his bag. An ointment? I creased a brow. I was observing him for a while as he applies it on his sides. That moment, I saw a fresh wound. I know it''s not totally healed yet and he was trying to bear the pain. After a few minutes, he was now reaching his back. And I can see that he was having a hard time so I decided to go behind him. he must be in pain that he didn''t even notice me. "Let me do it for you." I took the ointment from his other hand and slowly applied it on the wound that he was trying to reach earlier. "Give me that and just mind your own business." He immediately grabbed the ointment from my hand and the next thing I know, he was gripping my arm, looking at me murderously. But instead of feeling scared, I waved his hand off my arm and looked at him back. "If you think you can scare me then better luck next time." I scowled. "Will you just sit down and let me apply this in your wounds!" I amazingly yelled at him. dang! I did it! ha-ha. I don''t even know where I got that courage. He exhaled an amount of air. "What a stubborn human being!" I heard him scoffed. I smiled. After applying the ointment, my eyes landed on the other old scars on his back. And I unconsciously trace the biggest one with my finger. He must have felt it since he jerked a little. Why am I feeling sad as I look at all his scars? Deep, painful and sorrowful scars. My mind was a bit frenzy. "I bet your scared looking at those scars." He dejectedly voiced. Scared? Dang! hell no! Chapter 18 - CHAPTER 18: HIDDEN SCARS 3 "Do you think they''re okay?" Rika asked Asher when they haven''t seen the two''s silhouettes yet. "It''s already dark,but they''re not here yet." "Ah, don''t worry. I believe they''re fine." Asher was smiling from ear to ear. "Let''s just wait for them inside." "Ehm¡­okay." then Rika followed Asher who went inside the house. Meanwhile, Liam felt ashamed when Diana traces his scars with her finger. the main reason why Liam never removed his shirt even if he is soaking wet in front of anyone is because he was ashamed of those scars. It''s ugly and it also reminds him of his past¡ªdark past. He doesn''t want to be pitied, he doesn''t want to scare anyone and he never wanted to revisit his past again. If only he can remove those scars, if only he could forget all his misfortunes, then he will, by all means wants to erase those memories. "I bet your scared looking at those scars." He dejectedly voiced his thoughts. I heard him very well and I can sense the sadness on his voice. But no, I''m not scared at all. and I think his heart and soul was more tainted than his body. I''m not sure though but I can sense it through his voice and it hurts me. now here''s a man trying to hide all his scars within using his strong aura and ironically, I wanted to free his soul. I want to mend his shattered heart and I want to heal his broken soul. But I am not God. All I could do is to let him know that there are people who loved him genuinely despites his past, despites his scarred body. "No I am not afraid. I don''t even feel a slight of pity if that''s what your thinking." I continued ??r?ssing them. I want to let him know that they''re beautiful through my gestures. "I think they''re beautiful." I smiled. though I know that he can''t see my genuine smile. "Beautiful? Huh!" he sneered in contempt. "Ehm." I nodded. "I think that these scars hide a story that the world should know, that everyone should hear about. I don''t know how you got all of these but I believe that it''s not something you should be ashamed of. I think you should be proud of it." I paused and when I didn''t hear any response from him, I continued. "These scars only shows that you''ve been through a lot of difficulties and battles that you were able to win. I don''t think these came from your losses, cause if it is, then probably your already dead by now. protecting your life and protecting the people you care about is something not everyone is able to do. So don''t ever be ashamed of these, because I believe this is a sign of courage." I continued. Then I remembered a quotation that I''ve read in the internet before. I might as well share it to him. "You should never regret anything in life. if it''s good, it''s wonderful. If it''s bad, it''s experience. Don''t think about the past, about what went wrong, about what could have went right. it''s all gone now. just focus on making your present and future better. Sometimes you just have to turn the page to realize there is more to your book of life than the page you''re stuck on. stop being afraid to move on. close this chapter of hurt, and never re-read it again. It''s time to get what life deserves, and move on from the things that don''t deserve you. don''t spend your days trying to correct your past, instead, let go and let God create something better for your future." I spoke in one blow. Dang! Good thing I memories that... ha-ha! I don''t know what came to my mind but I suddenly embraced him from behind. Maybe because I can feel the breeze hitting his b?r? body. I think he was enduring the cold of the night. but oh man! I could feel those toned muscles! Liam jerked at her sudden action but somehow, he can feel the heat coursing from her body to his. her head resting on his back. "I didn''t know where you got those words from, but are you perhaps a guru?" Liam sarcastically sneered. Ah, he can feel her smile. "I just read those at one of the sites I usually visit. And when I lost my mom, those words encouraged me to move on with my life." I unconsciously answered him. but the truth is, my eyes were already drooping and my mind was now a little hazy. I think I am sleepy. "There''s more to life, Liam." Liam can sense that she''s sagging. "Cry as hard as you want too. but just make sure that when you stop crying, you never cry for the same reason again." And before she totally dozes off, Liam heard something that struck him hard. "You deserves to be happy¡­" then finally, Liam can feel her heavy breaths and the hands that had enveloped his body, slowly fell on his sides. She fell asleep on his back. He smiled contentedly. He turned around and scoop the woman and laid her on the grass for a moment. then he took the woman''s stuffs and placed it inside the bag then he whistled after. After a few minutes, his horse came into view. He was staring at the woman who was leaning on his b?r? ?h?st with her eyes close. Shadow, Liam''s horse neighed as if he can feel the man''s emotion at the moment. dang! "stop that Shadow or else, you''ll wake her up." He muttered. "I can feel the warm arms that''s carrying me while riding the horse. Am I dreaming right now? guess I am. after a few minutes, I felt something soft and warm on my lips. It''s Liam, I can smell his scent. Is he kissing me right now? ah, in my dreams. Guess I was too infatuated that I even dream about him." Liam heard the woman m??n?d faintly. Looks like she''s dreaming then she inches closer to his ?h?st. "Good night Diana." He smiled. ***After a few minutes, Asher and the others heard Liam''s horse neighing as he comes closer and closer to the house. Then the next thing they witness had shocked them. A shirtless Liam entered the house carrying an unconscious woman wearing his shirt. Their minds went wild at the scene before them and when Liam entered his room, they started gossiping. Liam laid the woman on his bed and made sure that she''s fully covered. It looks like she''s cold since she is shivering. But as soon as Liam covered her with the blanket, she relaxes. Liam then stride to his drawer and took a shirt. He jolted when he saw Asher leaning on the door grinning mischievously. Liam knew what''s on his mind so he threw the shirt that he had just gotten to his face. "You! stop imagining things and just go back to your room! we still need to do a lot of preparations tomorrow!" he commanded. "Fine! but wait, I''m curious, what happen to both of you? why is she wearing your shirt?" he sizes him from head to toe. Then he gasped. "Liam! did you..." "Shut up!" Liam hit him on lightly on the ?h?st. "Whatever you are thinking will never happen!" he glared. "she''s just a natural clumsy one so she rolled to the river." "So why is she wearing your shirt? Huh!" Asher is interrogating him. "If you were on my shoe, won''t you lend your shirt to a woman who was soaking wet?" "I won''t do that. That is my chance to watch her s?xy body as long as I want." Asher teased. "Pervert!" once again, Liam knocks his head. "I''ll be sleeping in your room tonight." "What? no! where am I supposed to sleep then?" he cried. But Liam showed him a contemptuous gaze so he walked out with a defeated face. "Fine." he scoffed. But before Liam steps out, he stared at her once again. Then he recalled all the things she said. "Beautiful scars, huh?" then he smiled Chapter 19 - CHAPTER 19: SHADOW KNIGHTS "The lotus band are moving in the west. But they will be camping at Mt. Sije tonight. Our ally also heard that they will be having an audience with the region''s governor the next day." Asher relayed what their lookout reported just now. "Prepare our men. we will raid them tonight." Liam casually answered. "Eh? Tonight?" Asher creased his brow. "How about the ladies? Are we going to leave them here?" "Do you want to take them with us?" he sarcastically answered. "Well, if they can fight then why not." Asher suddenly sighed. he thought Liam must have softened his heart towards the poor foreigner but guess he was wrong. leaving the ladies here at the top of the mountain? Aren''t they heartless? "Assigned someone to stay with them and make sure to send them back early morning." Ah, so he still keeps a bit of his conscience then. Asher smirked. Meanwhile, Yana had been sweating profoundly while in bed. Guess she was having a nightmare. She was having a hard time breathing and her body was feeling numb. "Ah, please someone help! I believe I am shouting but on the dark cold room, no one seems to hear me." "Mom¡­ a tear escape from my eyes, then suddenly, I woke up drenched with sweat. The room was dark but a bit of the moonlight have penetrated the small window. I stood up weakly and opened the door, then walked down the staircase and went to the kitchen. I need to drink some water to cool down myself..." "It''s 1am. I saw the time from the big wall clock. That nightmare¡­ why did it came back after how many years... It was a dream which I hated since I was young. people pointing their hands on me, some was plotting to kill me. one time, I am being chase then the next time, someone was drowning me. worst, I always felt someone strangling me. it was so real that I couldn''t figure out whether I am still dreaming or not....." "I took a cup and fill it with water, then I swallow it at once. I am actually lost in my thoughts when I suddenly heard some clutters in the living room. I could hear heavy footsteps along the hallway too. Who would it be? I slowly trek the way to the living room and I was a bit shock to see all the men fixing their outfit. looks like they are going on a hunt." A hunt? I creased my brow. at this time? everyone was busy tucking their weapons so they didn''t notice me standing beside the door post. "Is everyone ready?" I heard Liam spoke. "Let''s go then." He said. "Liam?" I don''t know what''s gotten in me that I call out his name. surprise was visible on his face as well as the others. "Go back to sleep." He casually voiced. "Where are you going?" I walk towards them. I can feel Liam''s annoyance but I still want to ask. Why do I feel like they''ll do something reckless tonight? Am I worrying, perhaps? I saw him heaved a sigh. "We''re going on a mission." I heard him. "Oh okay. when are you coming back?" I know I''ve been asking a lot but I can''t help it. then I saw him motioned the others. Guess they already know what he meant because they went out at once. we were left standing opposite each other. I was touching both my arms since the cold breeze of the night seemingly penetrated my body. Also, that moment, I realize that I am still wearing his shirt. Then all at once, my memories about what happen yesterday resurface. I got to have a moment with him! As soon as the men went out the house, he looked at me in the eyes. I stared at him back and for a couple of minutes, we stayed like that under the shade of the moonlight. Ah, the atmosphere¡­ it''s kinda¡­ romantic? Then I bit my lower lip in awkwardness. My mind is running wild as of the moment. can you believe me when I say I wanted to embrace him? and kiss him? "We''re not coming back." he finally speak up. "make sure to go back to the lodge as soon as tomorrow morning." Eh? I felt my heart sting a bit. He''s going to ditch me again. Does he dislikes me that much? I glowered but I am not sure if he notice it since he turn around as soon as he voiced his thoughts. "Liam." I called out when I sense that he is about to walk out the door. He halted. "Please be careful." I smiled. But then he emotionlessly went on his way. I followed him outside, but I chose to stay at the door. I want to see them off, at least. Then as soon as Liam rides on his black horse, everyone got on their own horses and followed him. the others looked back but Liam didn''t even bother. Ah, why should he? I pouted before going back inside. Meanwhile, Liam was feeling a bit edgy. Something within him is perturbed but he doesn''t know why. is it the sadness that he saw from the woman''s eyes earlier? not sure though, so he decided to shrug off that thought. he needs to concentrate on their mission. "Are you okay, Liam?" Asher went beside him. "Yeah. Guess I was just a little tired." He replied. "You sure that''s the reason?" Asher started to tease the man. Of course, Liam knew what he was pointing out so he glared at him. "Don''t even start it." "Fine." then Asher chuckled teasingly. They stop at an elevated hill and make sure to tie their horses. Then they move into an area where they could see some campers. The Lotus group! It''s without doubt. Vigilantly, the group move closer. Liam observes the surrounding. There are at least five men guarding everyone, but their main concern is to find the location of their goods and treasures. The Lotus group was known to be one of the ruthless goons stealing from the market peddlers and extorting money from the poor. However, the current government couldn''t stop their reign since the officials are benefiting from them too. The chief leader of the lotus band have connections, therefore, they continued extorting from the poor. And Liam hated it. if only the king listens to his people''s cry then this kind of reign will end. Well, if the kingdom can''t do anything about it, then he, the shadow knights'' leader will end it in his own way. Though he was not planning to annihilate them yet but crippling them would be the best thing to do right now. he will show them how it feels to be empty-handed. He wants to show them that someone is ahead of them. Then he cued his team to be prepared. Therefore, everyone put on their masks. Then at the count of 1-2-3, they saturated the camp without getting any attention. "What?! what did you say?!" the governor of Rouen yelled in frustration. The news about the lotus group is the main topic in every region. How come? Who dares to steal from the lotus group? That man or group must have a death wish cause no one even dares to touch that powerful team. "Y-you heard it correct, master Randy, the group lost all their goods and treasures while they were at Mt. Sije." The servant is trembling after he reported the news to his master. The old man is pretty upset since today will be the day he will get his share. Ah, his silvers and golds, it banishes like thin air. Or maybe, the chief leader was lying? Is he? Maybe he wanted to secure the treasures alone. That thought aggravated him even more. "But who did it?" he asks. "No one saw them, Master. But according to the guards that night, it was some unknown group with their mask on. but they were moving like shadows." "You mean the shadow knights again?" he raises his brow in annoyance. "That''s what everyone is saying." "If that unnamed group was able to infiltrate the Lotus group without any problem then I think I need to find them." he grinned evilly. "Tell our men to get some more information about this shadow group. I want to meet them personally." He orders. "Yes, Master." Then the servant left his presence. "I might as well use them for my advantage if that''s the case." Then the old man laughs evilly. Anyone who hears him will definitely know that he has some malicious intent within him. Chapter 20 - CHAPTER 20: TROUBLE-MAKER 1 Finally! Rika, Sheena and Yana, together with the man ?ssigned to accompany the ladies back home, successfully reached the lodge. '''' Thank you for accompanying me.'''' I gratefully kowtowed before the three. ''''Please be careful on your way back home as well.'''' '''' Ehm!'''' Rika and Sheena yelp in unison while the young man smiles in ?ssurance. They were about to go back to the camp but Rika remembered something. ''''Young miss, do you have any plans for the day?'''' She inquires. '''' I''m not sure yet.'''' I replied. ''''Why?'''' ''''Great! We will come to see you again later!'''' Rika smiles then went on her way. I was looking at their retreating shadows but I suddenly recalled my camera. It''s not working anymore, guess I need to find a repair shop later. Well I guess I will reserve that thought for later. For now, I need to show myself to aunt Dorcas before she even declares me missing. Just kidding...of course she won''t do that. I enters the lodge with a smile on my face but it didn''t last long when I saw how the other women look at me as soon as they saw me. They were like a ferocious lion ready to devour me anytime. What did I do this time? I asks myself. Wait, are they mad at me for not helping them out with the house chores? Dang! I am pretty that''s a fact but I am lazy! Just kidding. Not totally lazy but I must admit that I am useless when it comes to cooking. Yeah... I am pretty... pretty useless. -___- '''' Miss Diana!'''' My wild thoughts stop when I heard a woman rushing to my location. '''' Aunt Dorcas!'''' I greeted her with a smile. '''' Where have you been? I was looking for you all night long. You got me worried!'''' '''' I''m sorry Aunt Dorcas for not informing you but I thought I will be able to come back before the evening. Unfortunately, something happened so I and the twins stayed at Mt. Ephrathah.'''' I explain. ''''Mt. Ephrathah?'''' Aunt Dorcas raises her brow in question. Are you with Liam and the others last night?'''' She inquires. ''''Yes Aunty... I''m sorry.'''' '''' Ah, it''s okay as long as you''re safe.'''' She smiles meaningfully. **Unknown to Diana, there is someone eavesdropping at their conversation. And when she heard that Yana was with Liam last night, she clenches her fist and tries to calm her gritting teeth. Diana should not be spending time with her Liam! She was throwing daggers at the smiling woman while plotting evil things against the foreigner. She won''t ever allow anyone to be close to her man... not at all! Liam is her''s alone.** ''''Have you eaten yet?'''' Aunt Dorcas asks me. Her smiles... I remember my mom in her. I suddenly pause for a while but when she tap my arm, I came back to reality at once. '''' Ehm... yeah... I''m done aunty.'''' I fake a smile. '''' Oh, that''s good then. By the way, I am going somewhere. But if you have any concern then feel free to ask Grace. She will definitely ?ssist you.'''' Then aunt dorcas calls for the woman. '''' Aunty, do you need anything?'''' Grace came into view and she walks and talks classilly. ''''Grace, I will be out until tomorrow night, so I need you to guide our visitor, okay?'''' '''' Not a problem, Aunty. Don''t worry, she''s in good hands.'''' She smiles at her. '''' Thank you.'''' I sincerely smile at Grace. Her name definitely describe her graceful appearance. And I think we will become good friends since she looks to be in my age. Aunt Dorcas left with two young ladies and two men. I don''t know where they are going since I didn''t ask further. '''' Miss, just call me when you need something.'''' Grace faces me as soon as Aunt Dorcas left the house. '''' Thank you Grace, but please call me Yana.'''' I said. ''''Sure do, Yana.'''' She voice and was about to go back to what she was doing earier when I suddenly remember my camera. '''' Uhm, by the way Grace, do you know any repair shop nearby?'''' She faces me and is seemingly thinking. ''''Yeah, I believe there is.'''' ''''Can you tell me where it is?'''' I inquire. I needed to get my cam fix as soon as possible or else i won''t be able to do my job.'''' I frown a little. ''''I can accompany you. I''ll just need to finish some stuffs then we''re good to go.'''' Grace replies. '''' Thank you.'''' Then she beams before leaving. As for me, I took the staircase to Liam''s room while waiting for her. Dang! Waiting is too boring for me. Is Grace not done yet? I sigh while laying on the bed. after a few more minutes, I heard a knock on the door. '''' Yana, it''s me Grace. I''m ready.'''' I heard her soft voice so I quickly rose up and took my camera and place it around my neck. '''' Coming!'''' I shouted while wearing my sneakers. ''''Let''s go.'''' She utters as soon as I open the door. ''''Ehm...'''' I nod in response. We are walking in an unfamiliar road, but as we further, I saw some awful scenes that I thought it only exists in movies! ''''Where am I?!'''' I yelp within. I could see street children... looks like they were abandoned by their own parents. And Young ladies who were pregnant?! But if you look at them, you''ll know that they were some ladies who had just blossom into being a teenager! And If I may describe some of the boys that I am seeing at the moment, I might thought of them as some young rebellious gangsters. Grace must have seen my creased brow therefore she tried to clarify some things. ''''Liam wanted to help all the people in this village as much as he can but as you can see, the lodge is small and couldn''t accomodate everyone. The lodge can only help children without parents but Liam and his team is helping the villagers with everything they can.'''' She starts. ''''What happen to those kids? Where are their parents? Also, those young ladies...'''' I couldn''t find the right words to describe the situation that I''ve saw. ''''Yana, you should know that this village is the kingdom''s slum region. Its where the poorest of the poor lives. They work not to be successful but to thrive each day.'''' She responds. '''' The young ladies that you have seen... they were sold by their own parents to work as entertainers. Once they give birth, they will go back to the shrines once again. And some of the kids that you have seen where the product of that kind of job.'''' She lowers her head as she clenches her fist. I notice the sudden change in her mood but she immediately get back to me with her old self once again. '''' They have two choices, either to abort the child or give birth to them. That depends on them.'''' She adds. I gasps at what I heard. Is it that difficult to live in a kingdom? I sometimes watch movies, even series of k-dramas with a kingdom setting but I haven''t seen worst case scenarios as this! Or maybe I am still dreaming? I lightly slap my own cheek but I heard the lady beside me chuckled. I got a little embarass... '''' Is this kind of a dream to you?'''' I heard Grace asks. '''' What kind of country did you come from by the way?'''' I pause a little then smile. ''''A very different country, far from this.'''' I look around. ''''I don''t know how to differentiate it for now since I still don''t have the full knowledge about your kingdom, but I could see the difference the way you and I dress.'''' I smile. I know that was too lame of a description but I can''t think of a much better way to express my thoughts. ''''That''s pretty obvious.'''' She snorts. ''''Give me something that I haven''t seen nor know yet.'''' ''''Hmmm..'''' I am in the mood of thinking. '''' I think people here are very conservative. Cause the place that I came from was already modernized.'''' I replied not sure if she understood my words. '''' And we are in a democratic country.'''' '''' Democratic? What does it mean?'''' I could see the curiosity on her face. '''' to put it in simplier word, it means you have the freedom to express your self. You can even oppose the people in the government.'''' I laugh when I thought of my own country where some people were trying to go against the government. '''' I can''t get a full view of it but guess it''s fun to live in your country.'''' She utters then continued walking. ****** We almost reach the repair shop when I suddenly saw a guy forcing a young lady into the carriage. The teenager is definitely struggling to get away but the man is too strong for her. He was smiling maliciously as he size-up the poor lady who is quivering in fear. I didn''t know what has gotten in me but I felt a fire burst within me. So I took a big stone and throw it towards the man. It hit his forehead and a few blood trickle down from his wound. I could see his anger rose up as he look around for the culprit before his eyes landed on me. '''' You! Did you throw that stone?'''' His tone was murderous enough that Grace tried to pull me and told me to run. But I didn''t mind her warning. '''' I did... do you want more?'''' I am holding another big stone with a raise brow as if challenging the big man. To be honest, I didn''t know where I got my courage but when I saw him flickered his fingers, five big men came to his side. I suddenly gulp. I thought he''s all alone! Now, what will you do trouble-maker?! I scolded myself. Chapter 21 - TROUBLE-MAKER 2 ''''Don''t! Don''t get in their way or else you''ll get in trouble!'''' Grace actually warned me when we got to witness a big guy forcing a young lady to go to who knows where. And I''m sure the lady doesn''t know who the man is since she is unwilling to go with him. Also, fear was painted all over her face. No! I just can''t blindly stand up and watch the young lady be captured by this moron! Why should I watch just like how this bystanders does? So I pick up a big stone and throw it hard towards that man. I am actually aiming for his face but I am already thankful that it hit his forehead. '''' Yana!'''' Grace exclaims but I pick up another big stone and stood up smirking. Where did I get my courage? I don''t have any idea! I was just thinking that this country might have a protection law for foreigners just like any other country. '''' You! Did you do this? Are you the one who threw the stone at me?'''' He growled while wiping the blood that had ooze from his forehead. '''' I did... why? do you want more?'''' I sarcastically challenge while playing with the stone in my hand. The young lady looks at me gratefully. So I wink at her and motions her to run behind me. She did. '''' Grace, take her to safety.'''' I utter when I saw some other men came forward and stood beside him. Fudge! He has companions! I thought he is all alone. My little karate knowledge might work on him but seeing the other men, I gulp hesitatingly. '''' But Yana...'''' Grace is definitely worried. '''' Okay, be careful. Let''s meet at the lodge, okay?'''' Grace says before leaving. '''' Ehm.'''' I actually agreed but later did I realize that I didn''t memorize the way back to the lodge. I guzzle but I am trying to project my fake confidence until I am sure that the two ladies were out of view. ''''You!'''' The big man is clenching his teeth in anger ''''You took away my young lady so I will take you as her replacement!'''' He starts walking towards me, the men with him are all smirking as well as they follow their leader. Their gazes... I feel like they were sizing me up and down. If we are in the country where I came from, then I will definitely shout ''Maniacs!'' I''m sure the people around us will notice me and will even record the events using their mobile phones. I might sure them too. But I can''t do it here, not only because I couldn''t see any person using a mobile phones but also, I am in doubt if they have any laws for beauty queens like me! I am matching their steps. If they take one step closer, I take two steps backwards. Not because I am a crook but I have tiny steps compared to their big legs! But dang! Enough of my playtime, I really need to run.. run for my dear life! But before I run, I still want to score one last time. So with an evil grin on my lips, I made sure to put an extra strength when I throw the large stone on his ugly fat face. ''''Ahhhhhh!!!!'''' ''''Bleh!'''' I stick my tongue out before running for my life. His men didn''t respond quickly since they all tried to check their boss'' nose. It''s bleeding heavily! '''' Damn it!!!!!'''' The big guy curses. ''''What are you doing? Capture that bitch this instant!'''' He orders them. Then the men started to act fast. '''' I temporary hide in a small empty house. Well, I thought it''s empty but I heard some clatters. Dang!'''' '''' Who is it?'''' I heard an old man coming near and I immediately run to hush him with using my hand. ''''Please Sir, let me hide for just a couple of minutes.'''' I plead. As soon as I''m convince that he won''t yell, I take off my hand. '''' Thank you!'''' I kowtowed. I could hear the horse''s heavy footsteps. They are definitely looking for me everywhere. '''' lady, Are you new here?'''' The old man asks. '''' Yes Sir.'''' I fake a smile. '''' How did you know?'''' '''' It''s not that hard to notice a foreigner in this small village. Anyone will instantly know you are not originally from here in just one glance.'''' '''' Yes Miss. It''s pretty obvious so you should be extra careful. There are goons all around this place and they won''t bother taking you to sell in the markets.'''' Eh? I jolted. Am I not an exception? I really want to ask but I held it in. After a few more minutes, I stop hearing horse''s footsteps so I am thinking that they might have left already. '''' Mister... do you know the way back to the lodge?'''' I ask the grandpa. ''''Just follow that way.'''' He pointed out a narrow corner. '''' That should be a safe path for you. Once you reach the road, turn left then continue walking a little futher then you''ll be able to reach the lodge.'''' '''' Thank you.'''' I smiled before leaving his house. Then I viligantly trek the path that the old man showed me. **Unknown to anyone, as soon as Yana left the small house, a shadow came into view and stood in front of the old man. '''' Good job. Just make sure that no one will know about this.'''' Then the person handed him an amount of silver, enough to survive for another six months that''s for sure.** I have finally reaches the road then I turn left as the man had instructed. I keep on looking behind me to make sure that no one is following me. Then I heave a relief. Finally! But when I spun around, I instantly staggers backwards. Good thing my other foot was quick to support my body so I didn''t fell on the ground. Six men riding their horses suddenly shows up with evil smirks! '''' hello stranger!'''' The big fat guy leers mockingly. '''' Don''t worry, we will be gentle on you and I''ll make sure that you will only serve royal masters in the shrine house.'''' ''''HumpFf. Over my dead beautiful and s?xy body!'''' I scowls. '''' Kill me if you want but I will never go with you!'''' I despitefully yell at them. '''' Unfortunately, you got no choice!'''' He laughs evilly then cued his men to capture me. I wanted to run but my knees are still trembling in dread. Now they''re coming close! Fudge, I can''t run!'''' Oh no, is this my fate? Really? Be captured and be sold just in the shrine houses? No! I still want to meet my future husband! I have taken good care of my v?r??n?t? for my one tru love! I am feeling hopeless already and I started to close my eyes. I don''t want to accept this fate... oh, please, someone help me. Then Liam''s face came into my mind. Liam! Please, help me! I whisper within as tear trickles from my one eye. Then hope suddenly rose inside of me when I heard a familiar voice! ''''Take my hand!'''' I heard him yell from his majestic black horse. '''' Liam?!'''' I instantly open my eyes when I saw him dashing to where I am so without any hesitation, I raise my hand to meet his. Dang! It''s so fast! I couldn''t help myself but embrace him tight. '''' You trouble-maker! What did you do this time, huh?!'''' Liam growled. Disappointment is all over his tone. Ah-oh! I think I need to ready myself for a great sermon later. Well, goodluck to me. I caution myself while thinking of a way on how to rebut later. The battle of reasoning! Chapter 22 - NOT A PLACE FOR YOU Trouble! She''s in big trouble! Flashback: A while ago, Rika and Sheena went to the lodge to see the young miss. However, they were told that she went out with Grace. '''' Eh? Where did they go?'''' Sheena asks the other ladies. '''' I don''t know. They didn''t tell us anything.'''' One of the ladies answered. However sad they were, the twins decided to go back to the camp. But then, they spotted two ladies rushing inside the lodge. They were panting as if someone is chasing them. '''' Miss Grace, what happen to you?'''' Rika walked towards them. '''' And who is this lady with you?'''' She inspected her from head to toe. '''' Where is Miss Diana? I thought she''s with you.'''' Sheena raises her brow curiously when she couldn''t see her with them. '''' D-diana... s-she''s in trouble!'''' Grace yelpe in fear. '''' What? Where is she?'''' Rika felt perturbed all of a sudden. '''' S-she saved me...'''' the teen tearfully replied. '''' Rika.. where did you go?'''' She was pacing back and forth. ''''Liam! Yes! Brother Liam.'''' She thought of calling the man. She was running mindlessly when she bumps into someone. Not minding to say sorry, she was about to get pass through him but she halted when the person held her arm. '''' Sheena?'''' She heard a familiar voice. Asher! She lifted her eyes to meet the man''s gaze. ''''What''s with the rush?'''' He said. Liam and the others came near as well. They must have been curious to see an anxious lady running around. '''' Trouble... she''s in big trouble!'''' Sheena''s forehead crinkled worriedly. '''' Who? Who''s in trouble? Rika?'''' Liam probed since he coudn''t see Rika alongside her. '''' No, but she went to search for the young miss as well.'''' '''' Don''t tell me its----'''' '''' Miss Diana!'''' The lady bu??s in. '''' Where are they?'''' Asher interjected. '''' I don''t know were she is. Grace didn''t tell us all the details but they were being chase by some big fat guys!'''' '''' Did you just say big fat men?'''' Asher inquired then stared at Liam who seemingly freezed for a few seconds. '''' Yes!'''' Sheena replied. Then the next thing they saw fuzzed them. Liam suddenly jump into Shadow''s back. A bit of worry flushed on his face. '''' Asher, find Rika!'''' Liam shouted before he buzzed Shadow and run hurriedly to search for the damsel. '''' Go back to the camp.'''' Asher instructed the lady before he followed Liam. ********** Liam cursed when he couldn''t find Diana. Good thing he spotted Rika at the road so he waited for Asher to arrived before leaving them. '''' Take her back to the camp.'''' Liam said before he left to search for the trouble-maker. '''' Brother Asher, let''s go back to the lodge instead.'''' Rika suggested. '''' But why? Liam said to----'''' ''''There''s a girl in there who claims that Miss Diana saved her life.'''' '''' Really?'''' The man creased his brow but he heeded Rika''s suggestion. Meanwhile, Liam had been looking everywhere but he couldn''t find her anywhere. But then, he saw a group of children walking and whispering something which he couldn''t hear. But when they came near him, he heard something that caught his attention. ''''Such a pity....'''' one boy muttered. '''' I don''t think she''s from here...'''' another voiced his thoughts. '''' Yeah, I never saw her before either.'''' A little girl added. ''''If you are looking for the lady foreigner, she''s at the Sisum street. You should hurry because the big fat guys got her....'''' one of the children answered. Upon hearing the child, he rushed to the location. And in a distance, he can see five goons in a horse surrounding the helpless woman The man cursed within him before he rushes to save the woman. ****** Liam motioned his horse to move faster since the men are about to reach them. '''' Hold tight!'''' He yelled to make sure that Diana hears him. they need to jump off the broken wooden bridge to reach the other side. It''s quite dangerous but Liam trust Shadows to do it right. Then he felt the woman''s arms tighten it''s grip on him. Oh good, she heard him. The goons saw how the horse majestically crossed the broken bridge to reach the other side. Damn! That horse is no ordinary horse at all! They couldn''t possibly risk their lives falling off the cliff because of one foolish woman. Anyway, they have seen her face, so it''s not hard to search for her in this small village. '''' Let''s retreat for now.'''' The boss commanded. ''''We''ll find her soon. And whoever saved her will be punished as well!'''' He snorted madly. Gangs like them can set many dangerous traps just to catch their preys so they need to take a different route. ''''Get off!'''' He icily uttered as soon as they stopped at a valley. Diana carefully got off the horse and with a guilty face, she faked a smile. '''' You! What do you think your doing, huh?!'''' Liam''s tone went off. ''''If you want to get in trouble, do it alone. Just don''t take someone with you!'''' '''' But I just want to help------'''' '''' But you did more harm than good.'''' He is definitely mad right now. Diana staggered backwards when she realized that Grace could also be in danger because of what she did. He''s right, but if she didn''t help the lady, they might have taken her. '''' I''m sorry.'''' She lower her head in guilt. '''' But I didn''t mean to---'''' '''' that''s where your good at.'''' Liam was throwing daggers at her. And if looks can kill then she might be dead by now. ''''You know what, you should do yourself a favor. Why don''t you go back to where you came from and just watch over your parents.'''' He said out of the blue. '''' Instead of you meddling with other people''s lives, why don''t you just finish whatever business you have in here then leave.'''' Liam added. Though he saw the sudden change on the woman''s mood, he just can''t let her stay. It''s too much of a danger for her. A foreigner like her can''t stay long in this kind of country. ''''I''m sorry... I know what I did was wrong but I''ll make sure not to cause anymore trouble to you nor anybody else moving forward .'''' she was looking down while her other foot is playing tiptoe on the grass. '''' Don''t worry, I''ll leave first thing tomorrow.'''' Then she sat on the grass silently. ''''Yes, you should depart from this place cause this isn''t a good place for you.'''' Liam''s own thought poked his heart. Chapter 23 - HE CARES! Time to go. We rested for a few minutes before we continue treking our way back to the lodge. Although I got hurt by his words earlier, but what he said was totally true. I should go back to where I came from and not cause anymore trouble to him nor anybody else. This is definitely not a place for a trouble-maker like me. I am abnormally silent all throughout the ride. This is not me. I want to speak but he seemingly hate hearing my voice. I knew it already... he doesn''t like me so he wanted to banish me from this country. An hour had passed but we are not even halfway close to the lodge. I wanted to ask him a lot of things and had been planning to strike a conversation but I''ll give him space for now. He definitely needs to cool his head down! Darkness was slowly saturating the sky and the cold breeze is starting to penetrate my soft skin. Oh fudge, I didn''t bring any jacket with me since aside from not having one, I didn''t expect things to go wrong! I thought our trip to the repair shop will go smoothly. But who would have thought that I will be jumping into a scene where I will save a damsel in distress? that''s kinda fulfilling. I think working as a royal knight will make me famous rather than a useless blogger here. Ha-ha! Anyway, I yawn a little accompanied by a bit of shivering. Liam must have notice it so he partly glance at my side --- emotionless. tsk! What a coldblooded mood-sucker guy. Hmpf! He was wearing a black leather jacket so I thought he will offer it to me, just like most gentlemen does. But I was wrong! He ignored me. Am I not pretty enough to be noticed? Then his blind! Tsk. Well, what am I expecting? enduring the coldness of the night is my only option if I want to survive. '''' Can you reach the small bag at your right side?'''' I heard him spoke after a few minutes. I instantly look down. '''' I guess I can.'''' ''''Take the cape inside it.'''' '''' Just take it. We still have a long way to go before reaching the lodge.'''' He reasoned. Eh? I jerked. Still a long way? No! This ride is actually making me sick, not able to speak for the longest time! Oh Lord, why are you torturing me with this guy? I pouted and wanting to cry at this very moment. '''' I guess you don''t have any plans to get sick.'''' His tone was accusing. Get sick? No! Anything but not getting sick. I''m the worst whenever I caught a fever. Ah, let''s not discuss my awful experiences whenever sickness visits me. It''s totally embarassing. I am actually thinking to escape marriage because of that. Just kiddin'' tho. Yeah, I went overboard. Who wouldn''t want to get married, right? I also want to experience the fluttering feeling of what they call romantic love. But I do hope that he will stay beside me when he sees me sick.-__-. So I carefully reached the small bag and successfully took the cape out of it then wrap it around me. Phew, it did lessen the cold that I am feeling right now. We finally reach the lodge by 7:15pm. And guess what, a few people were waiting for us. The twins, Asher, Grace, then that girl that we had just saved a while ago. ''''Young miss!'''' Rika dashed towards me as soon as I got off the horse. '''' We are so worried! Have you been well?'''' She held my arms and checked me out from head to toe. '''' I''m fine... thanks to him.'''' I smiled as I look at Liam whose currently ??r?ssing his horse. Ahhhh... I wish he could do that to my hair as well--- soon. ^_^. '''' Lady, it''s okay. Stop crying and don''t blame yourself. Nothing bad happened to me anyway.'''' I whispered while smiling at her. '''' Young Miss, thank you so much for saving me. I-- I don''t want to work at the shrine houses... I really don''t want to...'''' she bellowed before hugging me. I ??r?ssed her head as she cries. Ah, this is a heart-touching moment for me. At least once in my life, I was able to save someone. I think I can die now. '''' Yana, I''m glad that your fine!'''' Grace came to hug me. As soon as she broke away, she strides to where Liam is. '''' Thank you for finding her and sorry for disturbing you.'''' '''' I hope this will be the first and the last situation.'''' He coldly responded. '''' Grace, do me a favor please... don''t ever get out without educating her about this place.'''' Then he spun around and leave. '''' Rika, Sheena, Asher... let''s go.'''' He said as soon as he rode his horse. '''' You don''t have to be so rude to Grace. It was my fault so don''t worry, I will do the right thing first thing in the morning!'''' I blurted out of my frustration then turn around. I wanted to run upstairs but wait, I''m not yet done saying all the things that I want to say. '''' I am not your responsibility. and... I don''t need your help moving forward. So don''t ever burden yourself by coming to save me. I will learn the ways of this kingdom on my own.'''' Damn! My own words struck me. It pained me but I have to take care of myself from now on I took the stairs to my room with a heavy heart. I really must need to leave this place as soon as possible cause I am becoming a burden to everyone. Might as well find another lodge to stay. ****** '''' Liam, why do you have to be harsh to her?'''' Asher asked the man whose been silent on their way home '''' Big brother, are you really going to let her leave this place?'''' It was sheena who was sitting behind Asher. '''' It''s better and safer for her to leave this place as soon as possible. She don''t belong here.'''' Liam uttered casually. ''''Then give her a good memory before she leaves. Someone who saved a girl from being sent to the shrine doesn''t deserve such a harsh treatment.'''' Asher''s tone is a bit off. Eh? Liam jerked surprisingly. '''' You don''t know? Didn''t she tell you the reason why they were being chased?'''' Rika inquired since she felt the man''s fazed reaction. Liam didn''t say a word. It''s not because the woman didn''t say anything but he didn''t even gave her a chance to explain herself. But with his silence, the three somehow knew the answer even if he doesn''t speak. ''''Young Miss saved the girl from the bad guys. If it wasn''t for her, then probably, that innocent girl might be at the shrine being feisted right now.'''' Rika explained. The three suddenly stared at each other. Does that mean that brother Liam cared for the young miss? Silently? They instantly grinned meaningfully. ''''She should leave this place before something bad happens to her.'''' Liam added with a hint of sadness. Chapter 24 - UNFAIR! All my bags are pack I''m ready to go. ''''I''m standing here outside the door, I hate to wake you up to say goodbye....'''' I remember that song which I usually sing to my mom whenever I go on a travel. I sing that to tease her because I know that she hates my voice. My golden voice irritates her ears. Ha-ha! But she usually joined me even if we are both out-of-tune singers. Then we dance together like crazy people who don''t care about their pathetic neighbors. I am fully awake right now but I am still laying in bed. My eyes were fix in the ceiling. Thinking. Am I really going to leave this place without doing the things that I am suppose to do? Am I not going to feature this country? Looking into it, I think I can uncover a lot of things in here. I don''t know why but something within me tells me stay. But those guys who were chasing me yesterday, they have seen my face. And this place seems to be a small village, so I think it''s easy for them to find me once I stroll around-- Alone. '''' Anyone can tell you''re new here.'''' I suddenly recall what the old man said. Indeed, it''s easy not because people knew each other but my outfit is eye-catching. I must blend in. After a few minutes, I heard a knock on the door. I suddenly came back to reality and rose up to see whose behind the door. Ah, the lady again from the other day. '''' Yes?'''' I am smiling at her hoping that I won''t scare her just like before. '''' Y-young Miss... B-breakfast is ready.'''' She was looking down. '''' Thank you. I''ll be there in a minute.'''' I replied. I am about to turn around but I halted. I still don''t know her name. '''' By the way, please call me Yana moving forward. I really appreciate it.'''' '''' Y-yes ...M-miss Y-yana.'''' She''s hesitating. '''' Everyone calls me Jacky.'''' She returned a smile. '''' Nice meeting you, Jacky. I hope we can be friends moving forward.'''' I saw the sudden change in her face. Shocked and unbelief. Am I that scary? I really think that I am a beauty queen! Ha-ha. There you go again, Yana. Your not funny anymore. -_-. '''' But if you don''t like me then I won''t force you-----'''' I didn''t finish my statement since she suddenly cut me off. '''' I love to!'''' She yelped. '''' I''m sorry I was suprised. it''s not because I don''t like you... I just couldn''t believe that s-someone like you would want a lowly servant like me to be your friend.'''' She shy away. Her words actually pierced my heart and I don''t even know why I would feel that way to a stranger. '''' I am not a royal princess either.'''' I replied. '''' Friendship is not base on social status, always remember that. Friendship is base on trust and love towards each other. As long as you have those two components then nothing can stop two people from becoming friends.'''' Dang! I feel like a real philosopher. ha-ha! ''''Thank you.. Y-yana.'''' I saw her cheeks turned red in shyness. She''s not yet use to calling me with my name but it''s okay. She''ll be able to feel comfortable once she keeps using it once in a while. ''''There you go. Thanks Jacky. I''ll just wash up and be downstairs in a minute.'''' As soon as she heard me, she smilingly kowtowed and went back downstairs. As soon as I''m done fixing myself up, I immediately treked the staircase going to the dining hall. I could see the children lined up occupying two long tables as they eat their meals. The teens also gathered around the other two long tables. Then one table was occupied by some women. Now what''s left was the table allocated for the staffs to eat. I was a bit surprise. Did I forget that he created this lodge? Or should I say, hidden institution to be exact? Of course he has all the right to come and go just as he pleases! I tried looking around to search for an empty chair. I can''t eat infront of him not because I hate him but because he doesn''t like me at all. However, I couldn''t see any empty seat. I''ll just let everyone finish before I eat. **Unknown to Diana, Liam saw her standing at the doorpost looking around. Guess she doesn''t want to sit with him. Well, he can''t blame her after what he did last night.** Diana was about to leave when someone called her name out. '''' Yana!'''' Jacky dashed to where I am. ''''There you are! We''ve been waiting for you! Come on!'' Then she pulled me to where Liam and grace are. '''' G-good morning.'''' I faked a smile. '''' Yana, come, sit down. Liam is going to join us for breakfast today.'''' Grace was smiling at me while she sat down beside the quite man. '''' Oh, okay.'''' I replied before pulling the chair. I intentionally leave one chair separating me and Grace so Jacky can sit in between us but then Jacky admonished me. '''' Yana, Why don''t you sit beside brother Liam since he came to talk to you.'''' '''' Don''t worry, he won''t bite.'''' Jacky suddenly stoop down and whispered in my ears. Dang this lady... I wanted to strangle her right now cause I feel like she''s doing it on purpose. **Unknown to them, a woman twitched her lips in annoyance. No... no one should sit beside the man except her. Only her!''''** '''' And besides, it''s too unpleasant to see that no is in front of us.'''' Jacky added. I realized what she said was true so I hesitantly rose up and went to sit beside Liam. '''' What is it that you want to say?'''' I softly inquired. '''' Let''s eat first.'''' Liam casually replied so I didn''t ask further. Well, it can definitely wait. It''s really good to have Grace and Jacky on the table as we eat. If not, the breakfast time will be filled with awkward silence with me and Liam in it. Grace kept on asking questions to him... stuffs about their missions and I am surprise that Liam could actually speak! He''s not mute and not a lazy speaker at all! He was responding with Grace queries and laughing with Jacky''s absurd stories! Damn it! He can talk nicely and smiles alluring in front of other women, but not me! Just how deep was his resentment towards me? And how can I get him to speak kindly to me? I pouted within. He is so unfair! Totally! ''''You know what, it''s unfair on our part to own the spotlight just to entertain our brother Liam here.'''' Jacky suddenly broke the momentum. '''''' Why don''t you give us a story too?'''' Their eyes suddenly fell on me and I felt a little nervous. '''' B-but I don''t have any interesting story to tell you.'''' I chuckled lightly. '''' Weyy!! That''s a lie.'''' Jacky snorted. ''''Everybody got a story to tell....'''' '''' But mine is not an interesting one. It will only bored you so give me a pass this time.'''' I pleaded with a smile. '''' How about stories about your family? Your mom, dad and your siblings.'''' Grace inquired. '''' tell us about them.'''' her eyes were dazzling as she speaks. I unknowingly raise my brow. I honestly didn''t expect that question though. '''' Eh?'''' I yelped. It''s a sad story I never wanted to tell anyone but since she asks, might as well give her an overview. I''m sure she won''t stop asking unless she hears something. '''' I... never met my father since I was born.'''' I smiled at them. '''' And I don''t have any siblings since my mother chose not to get married until she died.'''' The three suddenly stopped eating. The two women''s eyes fell on me, but as for Liam, he suddenly stood up and left. Really? He can''t even stand my voice? I scoffed. Chapter 25 - IS HE A PSYCHOPATH? There was a moment of silence. I have seen how they stopped eating as soon as they heard my confession. Whoa! Confession? Such a heavy word to use for a shallow tale. Anyway, I haven''t even started my story but Liam suddenly rose up from where he was sitting. '''' I''m full.'''' Then he walked away without looking back. Seriously? he doesn''t even want to hear my voice too? Am I like a clanging cymbal to him? I''m so pissed off, man! Grace and Jacky glanced at the man''s retreating figure then they lowered their heads after. Why were they shadowed with gloominess upon watching the man? Are they suppose to pity me and not him? Tsk. '''' Hey, are you two okay?'''' I snapped my fingers in front of them and I''m thankful it''s effective. They came back to their senses! '''' Eh? Is there''s a problem Yana?'''' Jacky instantly blurted as soon as she look at me. ''''I don''t think so. But both of you looks like you have one.'''' I uttered ''''You dazed!'''' '''' Sorry about that.'''' Grace apologized then smile after. ''''Where are we again?'''' ''''Still at the lodge.'''' I joked but it''s kinda not effective. Dang it Yana, don''t do that again. Stop shaming yourself please. I sighed. '''' Did you just throw a joke, miss Yana?'''' Jacky raised her brow upon realizing what I just said. '''' I know it''s not funny. You don''t have to shove it to my face.'''' I growl. But to my surprise, she suddenly laughed--- mockingly. Eh? Late reaction? '''' Please don''t do it again young miss.'''' She kept laughing. Dang! I can still hear Jacky''s mocking laugh even if I have exited the house already. That''s totally embarassing. Good thing Liam wasn''t around that time, or else... or else what, Yana? -__- I heaved a heavy sigh. I was walking mindlessly and unknowingly spouting a lot of words. I didn''t notice that I voiced my own thoughts. '''' Yah! What''s wrong with me? Why don''t you like me, huh? Why do you hate me that much? What did I do to you? Weyo?!'''' I was yelling and stamping my foot as I let out my frustrations. And yes, I am talking to the man as if he is in front of me right now. ''''Am I not attractive enough?'''' Then I sized up myself from head to toe. '''' But I''m kinda s?xy.... partly! But still I''m better than Ui and Suzy or Selena Gomez and Beyonce...though her br??st is bigger than mine. But I got curves that didn''t go under the knife.'''' I defended myself. ''''But man! Why am I talking to myself? Ah! What a psycho!'''' I bellowed before sitting at the wooden chair in the middle of the pond. Oh wait! I suddenly came back to my senses. Why am I at Liam''s secret garden all of a sudden?! Then I held my mouth while my eyes widen in shock upon realizing something. Oh, I hope what''s on my mind woudn''t come to pass. Oh please! Cross-fingers! They said this place is Liam''s favorite private spot. Oh please! Don''t be here.. don''t be... don''t.... I was trying to encourage myself as I look around for him. Then after making sure that he''s not anywhere, I sighed a relief. '''' Phew! Seems like that psycho isn''t around. What a relief.'''' I am about to lay down the when I heard a familiar voice. '''' Liam!'''' I cried upon seeing a man who stood opposite me. But I didn''t see him earlier!How did he...? '''' Yeah, it''s me.'''' He leered evilly. '''' Y-you... h-how come your in there?'''' '''' Been here since a while ago.'''' He fuzzed. '''' D-did you hear.... t-the... m-my...'''' I couldn''t stand to say it out loud. '''' I was trying to get some rest but someone invaded my private place. I don''t mind sharing this spot but she kept shouting and spouting a lot of things that destroyed my peacefull sleep.'''' He sarcastically burst. '''' T-then y-you...'''' I staggered backwards when he came close to me. '''' I heard everything.'''' He jittery bend down while his lips twitched sarcastically '''' I-I...'''' -__- Our faces were just an inch away. I could have consider it romantic but damn this man, he''s totally annoying! I pouted but then I accidentally glanced at his Silver-gray eyes looking intently into mine eyes. Oh yeah, thinking about it, this is the very first time I saw him up close. And guess what? I am being drawn by the depth of his gaze. And would you believe me if I say I suddenly heard a slow romantic music playing somewhere? Yeah right... somewhere in my imagination. Ha-ha! '''' Got to believe in magic, tell me how two people find each other. In a world full of strangers... got to believe in magic.....'''' Well, my brain is currently playing that music and the upsetting environment suddenly changed! I don''t know if he feels the same way but at least I do. He-he. With the proximity of our faces, I couldn''t help but gulp as my eyes landed on his full bloody lips. I unknowingly bit my lower lip to control my fleshly urge. Fudge! Those lips looks delicious and I wanted to bite it till it oozes with blood! But that''s too carnal and somewhat aggressive from a kind and gentle woman like me so I''ll just offer him my first kiss. So I shamelessly close my eyes since I saw him looking into my lips as well. Well, men will always be men. They shouldn''t and couldn''t resist my charm. ^_^ . My first kiss, that''s right, since the very first time his lips landed on mine was just to perform CPR. I smiled at the thought of it. I''ve been waiting for him to kiss me. However, my face redenned in shame at what he did next. '''' What are you doing? Are you possibly imagining stuffs?'''' He whispered sarcastically. '''' Something went into my eyes that''s why I have to close it... -just so you know!'''' I think I was breaking as I speak. ''''Don''t ?ssume things.'''' I pouted embarassed. '''' Really? Cause my eyes says your lying.'''' I could sense the mocking sarcasm on his tone. '''' Then think what you what to think!'''' I yelped. I am totally guilty so before I embarass myself even more, might as well leave this crazy bastard. I spun around but he stopped me. '''' Hey!'''' He paused for a few seconds. ''''Stay for a few more days if you want.'''' I raised my brow annoyingly. Is he a psychopath? Or a bipolar? What''s with his attitude? Some days, his kind, but most days, his rude! I''m seriously thinking that he''s probably having his menstrual date for weeks now! Did he bang his head somewhere? ***Unknown to anyone, someone was spying on them as they speak. She clutched her fists in indignation upon hearing the man''s suggestion. No! She can''t stay Liam! She clenched her jaw. She feels threatened even more and now she''s plotting against the woman. *** Chapter 26 - DESTINED FOR GREATNESS My nose is blazing smoke right now! If I may describe it. '''' You can stay if you want...'''' I clearly heard him. Just who is he to dictate what I am supposed to do? Whether I stay here or not, well, it''s my decision to make and not him! ''''But you cannot stay in this place for too long.'''' The man immediately added. What? Really? He is definitely ---- something! I clenched my jaw annoyingly. Just who is he to decide such things? Is he my father? My fianc¨¦? He doesn''t even consider me as his friend! So how can he do this to me? ''''I could give you at least a week to settle whatever business you have here. Then you must leave this country as soon as possible.'''' He furthered. ''''You are definitely a psychopath!'''' I wanted to curse him but I held it in. ''''I will definitely leave this place. But let me wait for aunt Dorcas so I can bid farewell to her.'''' I softly answer. "Who would want to stay in such a chaotic place anyway.'''' I snorted without a second thought. '''' That''s fine with me.'''' He emotionlessly answered. '''' Thank you.'''' '''' Do you have to go out tomorrow?'''' '''' Yes.'''' '''' Wait for the attendant that I am going to send to accompany you. It''s quite dangerous for you to----'''' ''''I don''t need one. I can manage. Don''t bother sending anyone.'''' Then I started to walk away. However, I halted when he said something. ''''Don''t be stubborn. You can''t even defend yourself to a dog so just be grateful for whatever special treatment given to you--------'''' ''''I didn''t ask you to give me such consideration!'''' I don''t know what came into my mind that I spun around and yelled at him. He is so rude that I can''t help but shout at him. I didn''t even notice my fists curled due to my anger. I just hate him right now! ''''I am definitely thankful that you had saved my life before but I never wanted to be a burden to you nor anybody else!'''' I know my eyes are throwing daggers at him right now but I can''t even stop myself from doing so. ''''I''m sorry for all the things I caused you¡­ To you and your team...But don''t worry, I am going to pay the cost for my stay at your lodge and I''ll make sure to leave this place as soon as possible. You won''t ever see me again. Happy?'''' I blurted out in one blow. Why don''t I throw them away since they are all useless anyway? I snorted upsettingly. Then I sat on the edge of the bed. Then for a second, my mind was carried away. **Unknown to anyone, when Yana and Liam was having their conversation at the garden, someone was hiding in a corner, eavesdropping. Then the unnamed person smirk evilly upon hearing that the foreigner is leaving the place--- for good. ** ******** Meanwhile, Liam started to walk out as soon as the woman left. She is such a hard-headed woman. He snorted. Then he went to where shadow was and climb on his back. He is about to leave when he heard a woman''s voice. ''''Liam!'''' It was grace running to where he is. '''' Are you leaving now?'''' She asked. '''' Ehm.'''' He smiled. ''''Then take this with you. I specially made this for you.'''' Her face radiating an uncommon glow. '''' And for everyone, of course.'''' ''''Thank you.'''' Liam took the basket of bread from her. ''''I must take my leave now.'''' Then he cued shadows after. As soon as Liam took a turn on his left, he instantly saw some scattered men all around. They are not the usual goons you can see at the streets but he can tell that they must have come from another place. And they seem to be looking for someone. Could it be.....? He widened his eyes upon seeing the group''s logo tattooed on their arms. No! They must have seen him staring at them so one of the men came to him wearing a stern and scary face. ''''Hey, you!'''' Someone shouted at Liam when he was about to take a turn. ''''Can I help you with anything, Sir?'''' He looked at the man nearing him. But the guy sized him up from head-to-toe before speaking. ''''Have you seen a foreigner woman?'''' ''''Can you give a more detail description about the foreigner, Sir?'''' He innocently asks although he knew that they might be looking for Yana. "They say she have brown eyes and brown long hair. You''ll know she''s not a citizen here since she''s wearing some weird outfit too. That''s the only information that we got so far.'''' The guy stated. ''''Hmmm... A foreigner?'''' Liam touch his jaw as if he''s thinking. ''''I haven''t seen anyone of your description sir, but why are you looking for her? Did she commit a crime?" Liam definitely wanted to know their plans. But why are they looking for her? Liam was thinking while going back to the camp. But due to his daze moment, he nearly bumps into an old lady walking weakly down the road. Good thing shadows was well trained like a human being so he neighed before he stops. That woke him up! As soon as he saw the old woman fell back, he came down to help her out. ''''Grandma, I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry. I didn''t mean it. Are you okay? Are you hurt?'''' He worriedly checked the old woman. ''''You scared me, young man'''' She slowly rise up with Liam''s help. ''''I''m sorry. Let me accompany you at the infirmary to check you out.'''' The man offered. ''''Oh don''t bother. I won''t die that easily.'''' She jokingly laughs before she looks at the young man''s eyes. But after a few minutes, she held her breath unbelievingly as if she saw something astonishing. Her eyes were glued at his and she was holding her breath for a few seconds. Her eyes not leaving his. ''''Y-you...'''' she unbelievingly uttered. '''' Y-you''re....'''' she wants to say something but she halted. Liam was waiting for her next statement but the old woman was seemingly dumbfounded and couldn''t talk further. ''''Young man, someone will come into your life and will change the course of your path. Don''t let that person leave your side no matter what happens. that person will be of great help to you. That person might as well lead you to your destined path.'''' She stood straight to meet the man''s confused eyes. ''''Grandma, I think you have mistaken me for someone-----'''' ''''And remember, you are destined for greatness.'''' She taps the man''s shoulder before she left him in daze. After a few seconds, Liam spun around to catch up on her but she disappeared! what had just happened? he creased his brow in question. Destined for greatness? He snorted mockingly. What a joke! Chapter 27 - THE CROWN PRINCE IS ALIVE The crown prince is alive! The news spread in the region of Ikarai and the neighbouring provinces. Who knows if the neighbouring kingdom have heard about it too? Some people were in doubt but happy about it and some are not. So now, some officials have sent their men to investigate about this matter. This news is not something that anyone could bring up without valid grounds since the king have imposed a heavy punishment for people who are spreading erroneous information about the crown prince. Though this is not the only time this had happened. The same news broke out before as well. Five years ago, someone claimed that he saw the young prince in the region of Rouen. The king tried to invite the man who saw him but they couldn''t locate his whereabouts so they concluded that whoever spread the news must be a prankster or someone on the other party who was against the king. But even before that, they have heard the same news twice. And that false information pierced the queen''s heart since it had raise her hopes to see her son once again. That''s the reason why the kingdom issued a decree that whoever spread another lies about the crown prince without any valid grounds will be severely punished, worst, death. After issuing the decree, not another word nor the crown prince name was heard ever again-----not until this day. ''''Is it that news again?'''' The king questions his chief attendant while reviewing some of the reports on top of his table. ''''Your majesty------'''' ''''Give the necessary punishment to whoever spread it.'''' The king nonchalantly replied. The chief attendant knew he would say that and he usually agreed with him in the past. But not now, not a chance. The king must have sense his hesitation so he looks at him intently. ''''What is the problem? Why aren''t you leaving my room?'''' He probes. ''''Your majesty, you should know that I sincerely respect you and I''ve been loyal to you for how many years now. I never question any of your decrees and obey all your commands no matter how difficult it is. You, yourself can attest my deep devotion to you and to the kingdom....'''' the chief kowtowed as he speaks. ''''I have never doubted your loyalty, my Chief. So just tell me your point.'''' The king laid back on his chair. ''''Thank you, your majesty.'''' The chief voiced. "I was just thinking, what if the news is real this time? What if the crown prince is ali¡ª'''' ''''My king, the news about the crown prince came from a shaman.'''' He stared at the king meaningfully. ''''A shaman?'''' The king''s attention is fully on him. ''''Yes, your Majesty. And that shaman is not an ordinary person... she is someone whom everybody believes!'''' ''''Is it her?'''' ''''Yes, my king. It''s the old herald Milcah.'''' The king suddenly stood up cynically. He might not like that old woman but she is not the kind of person to lie and she never does. She speaks what she receives from above and even if someone pays her an amount to change their destiny, still, she won''t wager. she simply hates deception and injustice. She has a dignity no one could ever buy! ''''Are you sure it came from that old herald?'''' The king probe once more. ''''It was confirmed. But to make sure, I sent someone to check her out.'''' ''''Bring her in as well.'''' The king ordered. The king sat back on the chair but his mind is somewhat frenzy. He had heard about the rumours before but nothing is more real and uplifting than this news which came from that herald. She was a legendary herald and was in good terms before, however, some circumstances in the past broke their good companionship. Now, she hated the king more than ever. But how could the dead prince come back to life? He''s in deep thought. Unknown to the King, someone had been eavesdropping for a while. And as soon as the chief went out from the king''s presence, he left unnoticed. ''''Have you heard about the rumour?'''' An old man asks a middle-age woman who is busy trying out the new cosmetics that she had bought from an Egyptian merchant the other day. "What? About the crown prince?'''' She chuckled mockingly. ''''Father, don''t tell me you believe those lies again.'''' ''''Don''t be too confident of what you have for now because you never know what will happen next." ''''Why are you so serious about this matter, father?'''' The woman faces the old man. ''''We have heard about those claims before but nothing was proven to be true!'''' She yelps. She''s totally right but this time seems to be different from before. ''''Because this time, it came from the old herald.'''' The old man explains. ''''Yes. And the king heard it as well.'''' He walks towards the open window. '''' Where is your son? We should notify him about it as well.'''' ''''He''s not in the palace right now. He went hunting and will be back tomorrow or maybe the next day.'''' ''''Tsk!'''' The man snorted. ''''Of all days, why did he choose to go out today!'''' ''''Is it really true? But he died, right? How can a dead young boy come back to life?'''' The woman is feeling uneasy all of a sudden. ''''I''m not sure either. But the king sent someone to fetch the old herald. We will know the truth once she shows up in front of the king.'''' ''''And what if he is telling the truth? That herald never lies!'''' ''''I don''t know. I don''t have any plans in mind yet.'''' ''''Do something, father. You promised to make my son the next king, right? The throne should never be taken away from him!'''' The woman bellows. ''''I did and I will definitely make it come to pass. I have succeeded in the past, so there''s no reason that I will fail today.'''' He ?ssures her. "Have you heard about the news?'''' The women were whispering at each other while washing the lodge''s blankets. The kitchen helpers and few teachers were also present. Chatters can be heard all around the little angel''s lodge. Children are not exempted of it as well since the rumours about the crown prince spread all throughout the kingdom of Allen. However, Diana can''t fully understand what was happening. What about the crown prince? She thought. What''s so special about him? Well anyway, it doesn''t concern her so why bother? But wait! Did they mention dead prince? Ahhh! Now she''s curious. So her ears are still active on gossips, huh? Well, that''s a part of her job, she reasoned. A dead prince that came back to life? Her eyes suddenly glint a deadly glow. Dang! Why is there a lot of mystery in this kingdom! And who would believe that she, a foreigner would want to uncover it one by one? Ting! Her mind flickered as she smirks impishly. No, she won''t leave this country unless she uncovers all the mysteries shadowing this kingdom! By hook or by crook, she will conduct a documentary research about this place. Their cultures. Traditions. History. Social dilemmas. The kingdom. The lost but found crown prince.... and a lot more. And what will happen if the people learns about the modernize world outside this kingdom walls? Will they be able to embrace changes? And what if the people in this Kingdom learns about the outside world? what if the outside world learns about this hidden Kingdom? "What if¡­.?" Now she''s in deep thought. Chapter 28 - DONT GIVE UP ON HIM The small village was perturbed at the sudden crowd before their eyes. A lot of leaders and elders from different regions and clans sweep all throughout the region of Ikarai. They have surely heard the news so they went to see the old herald who was situated in a lone mountain just a few distant away from the region. ''''Do you have any idea of what was happening?'''' Asher went and stood beside the man who was watching from a far. ''''No idea.'''' He obviously doesn''t care. ''''Aren''t you curious?'''' Asher asks but did not receive an answer so he choose to watch the people on the road instead. ''''The old herald!'''' Asher suddenly voiced when he recalls something. ''''They must have come to consult her!" Liam raise his brow questioningly. He heard about the old herald but he never met nor saw her in person yet. He doesn''t even believe in deities so why bother dealing with stupid prophesies! Tsk. He scowled. ''''Tsk! Crown prince, my ?ss." He snorted. He definitely heard about the news. "If he is alive then why show up just now? What is it for the kingdom if he''s alive or not? Is he going to save this country from its impending doom?'''' Liam grunted then walk away. ''''hey, where are you going?'''' Asher calls out. ''''Somewhere peaceful.'''' He answered then went on his way. '''' Tsk! Didn''t he hear about the prophesy?'''' the guy raise his upper lip before averting his eyes on the crowd before him. ***** It''s totally frustrating! I can''t go out right now to find a repair shop in town because of the that three-days rule. I don''t know who created it but Grace and the others warn me about those guys who were chasing me the other day. So here I am, trying to open my camera and repair it myself. It got soaked in the river and now...tsk! I regret going with the twins that time. However, whenever I recall that moment I had with Liam, it brings joy in my heart and it literally flutters me. That time, I think I saw the real Liam. Gentleman, kind and ... caring. I think? Then I suddenly smiled out of the blue. Yes, that is Liam. I just don''t understand why he changed all of a sudden. Why? Why is he chasing me away? I unknowingly touch my ?h?st¡­ Why am I feeling sad right now? Tsk! Get a hold of yourself Yana! I scolded myself. Now is not the time for your hopeless romantic case. I must fix my cam so I could start my undercover job. He-he. ''''Jacky, can I borrow some of your dress?'''' I could sense the shock in her face. '''' E-eh?'''' She unbelievingly raises her brow in suspicions. ''''Why? What are you going to do with my dress?'''' She bends glaring at me so I pulled her in a corner and told her my reason in a whisper. '''' What? Are you crazy?!'''' She yelps. '''' Shhhh!'''' I immediately covered her mouth with my hand. ''''Don''t be too loud.'''' I softly admonish her. '''' If I am going to wear the dress like you do, then I''m sure no one will be able to recognize me outside.'''' I explained. She held her jaw while thinking and I leered when I saw a small chance. I just need to convince her a little more. ''''Promise, I will be careful. And if you want then you can go with me as well.'''' I added. Then I saw the excitement in her eyes. ''''Fine! But just this once, okay?'''' She warned. I smile. ''''Yes, just this day.'''' I sneered triumphantly. After making sure that no one is watching us, we stride to where her room is. Then she rummages through her cabinet. After a few more minutes, she came back to me holding a long dress with a flowery design. I twitch my upper lip upon seeing it and I definitely protested. It''s against my will to wear such a womanly design. -_- ''''Eh? You don''t like this? But I''m sure this looks good on you.'''' Jacky response. ''''Well, the dress is beautiful but I don''t like it.'''' I force a smile. I just hope that my statement did not insult her. She went silent all of a sudden but her eyes were transfixed on me. What could she be thinking? ''''Unfortunately, I don''t have any decent dress aside from this.'''' She finally speaks up. Well, looks like I don''t have any choice so I took the dress in her hands and fake a smile. ''''I''ll use this.'''' I can see her smiling from ear to ear as soon as I''m done fixing myself. It''s just a flowery, cream dress but I feel a bit light... and weird as well. Dang! I feel like I am not wearing anything right now! ''''I told you! You are beautiful in that dress!'''' She gave her widest smile. ''''Thank you.'''' I voice while checking myself from head to toe. I don''t feel like wearing this dress but I got to get out. ''''Can we go now?'''' I ask. ''''Yes! But you need to wear this hat first.'''' Then she places a beautiful cream hat on my head. Am I going to the beach? Ha-ha! Just kidding'' tho. -__- After a few minutes, we saw the crowd surrounded a small house. Then one of the elders shouted something. ''''Old herald! Come out and tell us the truth!'''' I heard him while standing under a fig tree. and I''m sure Jacky is watching the scene behind me quietly. ''''Old herald! Please, come out and give us the ?ssurance that our beloved crown prince is alive.'''' Another man shouted among the crowds. Then murmurs started to fill the place. After a few minutes, a young girl came out. Eh? Is he the old herald? Isn''t she too young to be called an old person? I thought. ''''Everyone, please go back because the herald is not around.'''' The young girl shouted then went back inside. But what''s with these crowd? Why do they need the confirmation of the herald? What does a herald do? Who is that person? And what''s with the crown prince? Why is he a big deal? I have a lot of questions in mind that I didn''t know I voiced out. Then I suddenly jerked when I felt a hand that touches my arm. ''''Don''t give up on him.'''' I heard an old lady spoke but when I turn around, no one is there. Did I just hear a ghost?! My eyes widen in dread as I look around. Is this place hunted? I suddenly felt a cold breeze. Goosebumps! But where is Jacky?! I raise my brow when I couldn''t see her around. Oh no! I swiftly went down in search of her. ***** The big fat guys! Fear suddenly wraps around me so I staggered backwards. They were a few distant from where I was standing but I think someone saw me but he''s a bit unsure. So I spun around and walk in another direction. As soon as I can''t see them, I retreated away from the crowds. But then I bump into something hard---- no! I landed on a man''s ?h?st. L-Liam?! My eyes widened. Chapter 29 - TO THE RESCUE Fear got a hold on me when I landed on a man''s ?h?st! A-am I caught? I quivered in dread and was about to run pass though him but he got a hold of my arms. ''''Let me g----'''' ''''Shhhhh.'''' His hands covered my mouth. ''''Don''t be too loud. Act normally and walk calmly.'''' I heard him whisper. Wait, I know this voice... Liam! I lifted my face to meet his eyes. It''s definitely Liam! I bellowed within me. Then tears suddenly trickled from my eyes and relief course through my body. I''m safe, that I know. ''''Follow me.'''' he mutters. I nodded in response. I wrap my hand around his arm as we walk away together. ''''On my horse.'''' He motioned me. ''''Wait, Jacky... she''s... she''s with me.'''' ''''It''s okay. She can go back alone.'''' Then I saw a little curve formed on his lips but it was only for a second. Wait... did he just smiled at me? I am trying to ?ssess what I saw. I really think I saw his lips twitch a little. Anyway, as long as he''s beside me then I know I''m safe and protected. We have reach where he left his horse. Then he held my waist and push me up and secure me on top of his horse. And to my surprise, he climbs up and sat behind me. ''''Hold tight.'''' He whispers. Dang! would you believe that my body felt a sudden chill when I felt his cold and minty breath on my neck? Really Yana? I scolded myself within. I Think my heart is thumbing fast and loud when I felt his muscular body scooped my tiny frame. Isn''t it romantic? Ha-ha! I can feel my stomach flutters with his touch. I might drool unknowingly! Dang... pervert! Then after a few more seconds, he motioned the horse and it started moving in a slow pace. But seems like he noticed someone following us, so he taps the horse thrice then it went a little bit faster. Hmmm... what is this? A mutual understanding with the horse? Amazing! I wanna laugh because of my absurd imagination but I don''t want to ruin this moment. Having a moment like this is such a rare opportunity for me. Should I be in constant danger moving forward? Ha-ha! Just kidding. -_- Anyway, my absurd imagination got broken when I heard Liam once again. The horse is running too fast that I feel I''d die once I fall off. But I felt his body pressed on mine a bit tighter. I grinned. Once again, we are on the run-- him saving me for the third time, I think. I had told him before that I don''t need his help but my heart is at ease knowing that he always appears when I needed him the most. I feel like a princess being saved by my knight in shining armour. Now I want to nullify all the words that I said before. I regret telling him that I don''t need him, that I don''t need his help-- his saving. My bad. My mistake, that I know. I realized that if there''s someone I could trust my life upon, it would be him. He might hate me for who knows why but I''m sure that he will always be there to rescue me. Sweet. ^_^ ''''I think we lost them.'''' I heard him spoke gently. I couldn''t say a word. Haziness shadowed my mind as of the moment. ''''Hey, are you alright?'''' He glanced at me but I didn''t respond. Wait, just give me a little more time to get myself back-up. He lightly shook me. ''''Hey!'''' Now I know that he''s worried. He-he. ''''Ehm.'''' I must at least let him know that I am still alive and kicking. ''''I''m sorry. I''m sorry that you have to save me, again.'''' ''''I just happen to be in the area. A little help wouldn''t be that much of a bother.'''' He casually answered as soon as he got down from Shadows. ''''I want to stay.'''' I suddenly uttered. I know he heard it correctly since he halted at once. ''''What?'''' ''''I don''t wanna leave this country... yet. I want to stay.'''' I finally straighten my head up. ''''No!'''' He hardly refused. ''''But Liam, I....'''' ''''I said no!'''' He was firm. I got upset more than ever so I got off the horse then faced him with a creased on my forehead. ''''You can''t stop me! I will stay for a few more days or weeks... or so!'''' I snorted. Once again, my stubbornness spiked up. I want to stay a little while. I need to learn more about this hidden country and uncover some mysteries enveloping this kingdom. I think... or rather say, I believe that there''s more to discover in this place. I was dumbfounded to be honest. Does that mean that he cares for me? I tried hiding my heart''s excitement but my reddened cheeks failed me. (Blushing! ^_^) I smiled. ''''Are you perhaps afraid that I might get hurt by those thugs? Does that mean that you care so much about me?'''' I bend a little as I look into his eyes, smirking teasingly. However, his finger suddenly strokes my forehead. Ouch! That hurts! I glared at him while rubbing my forehead. Meanie! ''''Don''t ?ssume anything, missy. It''ll only disappoints you.'''' He turned his back on me. "And just so you know, I only care for pretty women.'''' He leered mockingly. He must have read my facial expression. Wait, did he just call me ugly? My lips twitched as I snorted. Really? You only care about pretty women? Huh! Just so you wait... this ugly duckling will definitely make you kneel on your knees---Yes! I will make him fall for me, so hard that he can''t live a day without me. Ha-ha-ha! I grinned but frown upon realizing how ambitious my thoughts are. Tsk. But it''s not impossible though. Who knows, right? No one knows what will happen in the future so might as well ride with the waves of life. ^_^ Chapter 31 - CHAPTER 31: HER PROPOSITION She cannot contain her happiness. Jacky was hopping and dancing off the beat when I told her that Liam allowed me to stay at the lodge for a month. And aside from that, Liam will accompany me to the repair shop. He didn''t agree wholeheartedly when I told him about my cam getting fix but I was able to convinced him after a few more try. ''''I promise to listen to anything you say moving forward.'''' I raised my other hand up to the heavens. ''''Anything I say?'''' He smirked meaningfully. I think that condition pushed him to join me tomorrow. ''''Y-yes, anything you say.'''' I faked a smile but deep inside me, I am already thinking on how to counter my promise. Well, I only promised to listen, obeying is yet another topic. He-he. ''''Okay. Then make sure to be prepared by 7am. I''ll come------'''' ''''7am? Isn''t that a little too early?'''' I whimpered. ''''You don''t have the right to protest, missy. Either you wake up early or we won''t be going anymore. You choose.'''' ''''What a heartless guy!'''' I scoffed at the idea. Well, I should start listening to him right now. He toured me around the village for three hours. He showed me the few places which are safe and which are not; places I should not step into. Later did I realize how small this village is. He showed me a lot of places but I must be honest that I couldn''t retain all the information in my brain all at once. I can''t even remember the roads and alleys that we trekked. Yeah, that''s how dumb I am. Tsk! Kidding. Not dumb, but I am bad at directions. I can easily get lost but once I got used to it then it wouldn''t be a problem. I''m in awe all throughout the ride. Not because I could see beautiful scenery but my tour guide was simply amazing as he speaks. He can essentially entertain if he wants to. And I could say that he is a great speaker. All I did was listen to him and say nothing at all, except some ''''Oh, wow, nice'''' and the likes. I was just enjoying the moment with him since I find it rare for him to start a conversation--- with me, of course. I could only watch him behind as he speaks. But I am definitely enjoying. I didn''t even notice that we are already at the top of a mountain. ''''Look.'''' He pointed his finger in the east direction. I did follow his finger then I yelped at the beautiful scene before my eyes. I didn''t know that a mountain so high exist in this town where you can see the whole kingdom. ''''Wow!'''' My jaw dropped as my eyes widened in disbelief. ''''Is this how the whole kingdom looks like as a whole?'''' I asked since I could see a glorious castle in a far distance. ''''Yes. This is the kingdom of Allen and it''s composed of six regions.'''' Then he started pointing out the regions one by one. That''s the time I realized that this kingdom has somewhat a bias description. the royal city, the merchant region, the noble town and what not, then the city of the poor-- the town where I am residing at right now. I could judge which town is richer and more advanced when it comes to economy base on Liam''s descriptions. What I only thought was a kingdom not modernized yet but as I look on it in a deeper sense, my perspective changed in an instant. I was confined in an underdeveloped area and my judgments were confined limitedly as well. ''''I was told that you''ve into all the places of the kingdom, is it true?'''' I suddenly faced the man who was looking directly at the castle. ''''Not all, only some.'''' He replied without looking at me. His eyes were seemingly glued where the palace was. ''''I want to meet the king.'''' I demanded. Then he finally looked at me with a mocking gaze. ''''Liam, I''m serious.'''' But then again, he flipped his finger on my forehead. ''''Will you stop spouting nonsensical ideas.'''' He chuckled. ''''Hey!'''' I bellowed while my hand ??r?sses the spot he struck. ''''I''m serious! Why do you keep on disregarding my propositions, huh?'''' ''''Because it''s too impossible!'''' Once again, his negativity strikes. ''''You need to have an appointment with the king or better yet say, a high position in the government before you get an appointment with the royals.'''' He explained. ''''If not, then death will strike you before you even enter the palace gates.'''' I shivered a little. D-Death...? ''''You mean only nobles or people with royal blood can see the king?'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''That''s totally unfair!'''' ''''Laws exist for a reason, remember that.'''' Well, what he said was partly true since not everyone could see nor talk to the president in my country either. But at least, he is doing something to address the issues of his own country and newspaper articles, televisions and social media sites exist to be a tool to voice the people''s thoughts. Though it is being used to harass the president most of the time. I couldn''t rebut any further but it doesn''t change the fact that I still want to have an audience with the king himself. Ah, thrilling! ''''If there''s a will, there''s a way." I sarcastically smiled. "And I will make it happen¡­. With your help, of course¡­ please." I stared at his eyes with perseverance. Then he looked at me sternly. His eyes were seemingly scrutinizing my soul. ''''It will be a long journey.'''' ''''I can manage. And I promise that I won''t do anything that will cause you trouble.'''' "But you and your outrageous plan is already causing me such trouble." Liam murmured but Yana couldn''t seem to hear it. "Did you say something?" "Ah, nothing.'''' He deeply sighed before facing me. "If you really want to have an audience with the King, my friend might be able to help you. but we have to go to the capital city where he resides." "Well, anytime!" I suddenly felt excited. "The journey is a long one. Normal journey will take you two months or more --- IF, we don''t rest." ''''Eh?'''' I suddenly fazed. Did he mean we could reach the palace in two months or more if we travel 24/7? So if we rest at night then that would double the time. I was ??r?ssing my jaw in deep thought. ''''And sojourners are also susceptible to dangerous thieves along the way.'''' He added. ''''I''m expecting rocky and bumpy roads along the way. A journey without any challenges are not a journey at all.'''' I smiled as I speak. ''''But I will be fine, I''ve been there than that a million times already. Besides, if we don''t take the risk then who will?'''' ''''Tsk! You talk too much, woman.'''' He spun around and climb at his horse. "It''s getting late; you need to go back to the lodge now.'''' He just shrugged off my proposition just like that. Esh! How preposterous! ***** ''''I told you, brother Liam is a good man.'''' Jacky grinned meaningfully as she sat at the edge of my bed. I had just shared how Liam rescued me earlier but she''s reacting as if it was a big deal. "Yeah, yeah¡­ he is not that bad, I must say." I smiled when I thought of how he made my heart fluttered earlier. Dang! Can we have more moments like this one on the days to come? I silently wished within. He-he **Jacky might be celebrating for Yana''s extended stay but someone behind the door was clenching her teeth in annoyance. Now she''s plotting on how to get rid of the foreigner. ''''Well then, I don''t have any choice but to execute my plans.'''' She gritted her teeth as she treks the hallway. "Just so you wait, my Liam¡­ I will get rid of her for you." Then she cursed within her. Chapter 32 - CHAPTER 32: I THOUGHT I LOST YOU! Please, wake up! I was quivering in fear upon seeing the unconscious Liam. I didn''t know what exactly happened, but I found myself on top of him before I totally got up. Flashback: ''''You know what, you should teach me how to ride a horse properly.'''' I think your horse is getting tired of carrying two people at a time.'''' I suggested as soon as I was able to climb up and sat behind him. It was exactly 7am when we set out to find a repair shop. Truth is, he was already at the lodge by 6:30am and Jacky had a hard time walking me up. I didn''t even get the chance to wash myself. Dang! I will stink any minute now. (hu-hu *crying inside*) ''''He has a name. Shadows.'''' Liam coldly spoke. Tsk! He didn''t even acknowledge my suggestion. ''''Oh, beautiful name, huh.'''' I tapped the horse''s bu?? twice and he neighed as if he appreciated my compliment. ''''hey, don''t you dare show-off.'''' I heard Liam snorted. I guess he rolled his eyes too. ''''Are you pertaining to me?'''' ''''No. I''m talking to him¡ªShadows, since he loves compliments.'''' ''''Well, that''s not bad at all. Everyone needs some good compliments once in a while.'''' I spoke while ??r?ssing Shadows. ''''Don''t worry, I will definitely shower you with lots of admiration every now and then.'''' I giggled at the thought of getting the chance to be friends with his horse. ''''Don''t you dare do that. You will definitely regret it.'''' Liam warned me seriously. And will you laugh at me If I say I think I heard the horse scoffed in displeasure? Did he understand Liam''s words? ''''Eh? Why is that?'''' I ask while pushing my thoughts about Shadows'' displeasure. ''''He will definitely show off.'''' He sighed. ''''Well, I want to see what he can do.'''' I chuckled jokingly but I never thought it would cause such ruckus. ''''Don''t. You. Ever. Dr-----'''' Liam couldn''t finish his statement since Shadows suddenly dashed like a flash! I''m gonna die!!!!! The horse is running abnormally fast and he''s even jumping off from fences to fences or were they rocks? I don''t know but fudge! I couldn''t say a word since dread covered my entire being. With his pace, I''m sure I''d die once I fall off the ground. ***Liam had been trying to stop him but he refused to listen to his master. But then Shadows glanced at the two holding on for their dear life then he seemingly smirked playfully and continued running as if teasing them.* Damn it, Shadows! Stop it at once! I heard Liam cursed under his breath. ''''Make him stop, please!'''' I pleaded but I am not sure if Liam can hear me. Though I hope he could feel my heart racing as I tighten my grip around his waist, my head leaning on his back with my eyes closed. I don''t want to see what will happen next either to me or to Liam. Wait! I am slipping from my grasp. My body couldn''t hold on any longer. I think I am falling, Oh Lord, into your hands, I commit my life... I whispered a silent prayer. I felt my hands slipping from Liam''s waist. Dang! Now I''m sure I''d fall so I closed my eyes and the next thing I knew, I''m flying! "Mom, I''m coming to see you¡­" I don''t know what happened next since I couldn''t hear anything. but the last thing I remember were muscular arms wrapped my body. Blaggggggg!!!!!!! Liam... Liam! I tried shaking his shoulder when I notice him unconscious. But he''s not responding at all. Did my weight kill him? No! ''''Please, wake up!'''' I finally got off from his grasp. '''' Hey, Liam!'''' My voice is kinda breaking. Is he dead? He''s totally unconscious! What am I going to do? Is there a near hospital here? How am I going to call for an ambulance when I don''t even know their mobile numbers? And are they even using mobile phones here? I don''t think so. My mind is now hazy. What am I supposed to do? ''''Liam, please wake up. '''' You can''t die on me. Please wake up.'''' I didn''t even notice the tears streaming from my eyes while trying to hear his heartbeat and searching for his pulse. My worry and anxiousness might have temporarily deafened me since I couldn''t find any pulse in him. I even performed cpr.... mouth-to-mouth resuscitation just to make sure. But why did I even do that? He didn''t drown! When he didn''t respond, I started screaming for help, however, I can''t see any house anywhere. I was desperately crying out for help. Fear got a hold on me. But then, after a few more minutes, I felt a hand faintly ??r?ssing my hair. ''''L-Liam?'''' I held my breath when I saw him opened his eyes weakly. ''''Your alive!'''' I hugged him tight. ''''I was so scared! I thought I lost you.'''' ''''I''m fine.'''' He softly uttered then I helped him sit on the grass. ''''Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Is your head okay? Are you bleeding somewhere?'''' I was trying to check his body for any serious wounds but thank God, he''s not seriously hurt. He only had scratches and light cuts on his arms and head. ''''I-I''m okay.'''' He lightly held his head in pain. ''''I''m sorry!'''' Once again, I teared up. I caused his pain again. He got hurt because of me. ''''Why are you such a cry-baby? stop it, it doesn''t suit you at all.'''' He scoffed. ''''Hey! Are you saying I am ugly right now?'''' I pouted, still sniffing. ''''Totally. So will you stop crying, It''s such a pain in the ears. Tsk!'''' I glared at him as I immediately wiped my wet cheeks. He still has his ways to insult me even in times like this. What an amazing, inconsiderate and rude guy! ''''Fine!'''' I stood up and walk away from him. ''''Hey! Aren''t you going to help me up after saving your life?'''' He yelped. ''''I know you can manage! Just help yourself out!'''' I yelled at him as I continued trekking my way back to the road. I will definitely go and see Shadows. He will receive an amount of scolding today for being unruly. Tsk! **Liam was watching the woman walking away with a scowl on her face. Then he smiled as soon as he recalled how the woman cried for him a while ago. ''''I thought I lost you.'''' The woman''s words kept ringing in his ears over and over again. Cause for the first time in forever, he met someone who was afraid of losing him. "Tsk! What a silly woman." He thought to himself. Chapter 33 - CHAPTER 33: ESCAPED "That''s absurd! It is definitely a lie. How could you believe such rumors? The crown prince was long dead and you yourself ?ssured me that, mom." The tired prince scoffed upon entering his chambers. He just came back from hunting yet his mom bombarded him with preposterous information! "I know, I know¡­" The woman entered after the prince. Worry is painted all over her face. "I want to believe that the crown prince is dead as well, but knowing who spread the news, it made me awake all night!" Seeing his mother''s anxiousness, Prince Veziron walked towards her and embraced her. "You''re worrying too much, mom. Don''t worry, even if the crown prince is alive, I won''t let the throne be taken away from me." he spoke with resolute. "You are your Father''s rightful heir so you must do everything to secure the crown." "I will, mother." His smile lit her mother''s face. "Then I shall let you rest then my son." She ??r?sses her son''s cheek before leaving the room. But as soon as she left, Prince Veziron called his trusted personal guard. "You heard about the rumors too, right?" he asked the man who seems to be his age. "Yes, your highness. And if I heard it right, the king secretly ordered someone to confirm the news." The man answered formally. "Looks like it is not an ordinary rumor at all." The prince was ??r?ssing his jaw while looking at his reflection at the window. "Tell that person to investigate this matter secretly and make sure to report every details to me as soon as possible." "That person--- are you pertaining to ---'''' the man was a bit shock. "Yes. Indeed." "I understand, your highness." He kowtowed. "I shall take my leave then." then he dashed swiftly like a wind. Meanwhile, Prince Veziron was left in deep thoughts. The buzz about the crown prince has already spread in the entire kingdom. He himself heard about it when he was doing his hunting game. Almost all the villages they passed through was talking about him. Tsk! so what if the crown prince is alive? it wouldn''t be that easy to verify the truth. But if he is truly alive, then where is he? What has he been up to? and why is he showing himself just now? after how many years? even if he comes back, he will definitely have a hard time adjusting and coping up. He might end up dying again. Veziron was thinking about the possible pros result. But he can also be a great threat. "Crown prince, if I were you, I will hide forever¡­ it will definitely be your greatest mistake if you choose to return." He whispered in the wind. Unknown to him, someone had been hiding at his balcony for quite some time now. it may not be his intention to spy but the mere fact that he heard some useful information made him sneer viciously. *** She was rushing as if her life is on the line. "Take all your belongings. We must be at the next region as soon as tomorrow morning." The old herald instructs her 17-year-old grand-daughter. "Are we leaving for good, grandma? Aren''t we coming back?" the confused lady asked. "Sarah, we won''t be coming back, not for now and not too soon either. So go and pack up as fast as you can." "But why? what''s with the sudden decision? How about my school? my friends? I should at least bid farewell to them." "No!" the old herald yelp. "You must listen to me." She looked at her sternly. "This isn''t the time for heartfelt goodbyes. If we don''t sojourn today, you might not have the chance to see them again." "G-grandma¡­" she was shocked upon realizing her grandma''s anxiety. But why? why is she acting weird? She had never seen her baffled like this before. "I''ll tell you about it soon. for now, just follow me, okay?" "Ehm." Sarah nodded, still tangled. After a few minutes, Sarah and the old herald heard a constant knock on the door. "Milcah, time to go¡­" they heard a soft whisper from an aged man. It''s uncle Dencio! Sarah lit up thinking that Lance might be with his father. However, to her dismay, only a lone old man was standing at the door. "Let''s go." Milcah cued her grand-daughter and started following the old man. It hurts the little lady to leave without seeing the love of her life. Lance was her uncle Dencio''s eldest son. They''ve known each other since her grandmother used to leave her with them whenever she set out to who knows where. They became friends but Sarah new that she loved the man more than friends¡ªthough Lance doesn''t have any idea about her feelings. She''s been thinking of confessing lately but she kept holding back fearing that it might sabotage their friendship. She cannot risk it. After a few minutes, they finally reached the place where the boat was. "Are you sure about your decision?" Dencio asked the old herald who was staring at the lady having a hard time getting into the boat. "I have to do this. she will be 18 years old soon so I need to prepare her." she utters with sadness before looking at the old man''s eyes. "Dencio, when that time comes, I hope you''ll watch over my granddaughter for me. They don''t know about her nor her ability. But once they discover it, she''ll be in great danger. She might suffer the same fate as her parents had." A tear escape from her eyes but she wiped it quickly. "Don''t worry about her, I will definitely take good care of her." The old man promised. "We will see you there in a month. But until that time comes, please be safe." "I know. thank you." she hugged the old man before walking towards the boat. "It will be a long and difficult journey but please survive." The old man whispered within his head. "May the heavens watch over you." **** "Thank you." I smiled at Liam as soon as we reached the lodge. "It''s almost midnight, aren''t you going to rest here instead of going back to the camp?" "Are you saying you want to share a room with me?" Liam looked at me sarcastically. His gaze is implying something. tsk! I scoffed. this ill-mannered man! "T-that''s not what I meant!" dang, I could feel my cheeks reddened in embarrassment. He definitely has his ways on putting me at disadvantage. "Ah! Never mind, just go back to the camp!" I yelp before walking towards the gate. I was about to push it when I remembered something. "Same time tomorrow, right?" "Ehm¡­" I heard him say before I totally close the gate. A lot of things happened today but I thank God that both of us came back home safely. My hands were on my ?h?st as I reminisced all the things that had happened today. however, I was interrupted when someone jumped in front of me as soon as I got inside the lodge. "Fudge! you scared me Jackie!" I cried but Jackie''s evil grin reach her ears and I must say I don''t like it. "Come on!" she suddenly took my arm and pulled me upstairs. She''s in a rush that I almost slip my foot while catching up with her pace. "Now tell me, what happen to you and brother Liam today?" her eyes were sparkling. Dang! this woman, she won''t stop pestering me until she gets what she needs. But my body is too tired and is demanding for a complete rest! What to do with this annoying woman? tsk! But then, I don''t think I have a choice either! Huhu¡­. Chapter 34 - CHAPTER 34: SAFE IN HIS ARMS CHAPTER 34: SAFE IN HIS ARMS Fever?! I squeaked as soon as I heard what Lei said. Liam is sick! Lei is one of Liam''s men. He is in charge of the group''s documents as per Jacky. So basically, he is their secretary if I may compare him in my country. But the fact that Liam has a fever right now freeze me to where I am standing at the moment. "Miss, are you okay?" Jacky tap my shoulder lightly. "E-eh.. ehm¡­" I forced a smile. "Well then, I must go now. Asher told me to inform you since Liam was insisting of getting up saying that you still have some things to do today." Lei uttered before riding his horse. "That jerk, is he that persistent to send me back home!" I snorted within. Indeed, we have some plans today since we weren''t able to do everything yesterday. If not for Shadows misbehaving, then we should have visited three villages yesterday. Tsk! But then my mind went back to what had happened yesterday. Who wouldn''t get sick after being thrown into the river, eating exotic foods and becoming an old woman''s all around nanny? Ha-ha! Yeah, lot of things happened to him as soon as I lost my way. And oh, one more thing, Shadows'' tossed us in the air just to show off. I landed on top of him and I know that must have caused him so much pain even if he didn''t wh?n? after. "I must go and see him today." I didn''t know that I voiced out my thoughts. "You definitely need to go¡­" she looked at me accusingly. She must have read my mind since she taps me on my shoulder. "Yes, miss, you are the cause of his pain right now." she made a face before she went back inside. Dang! Why did I ever tell her the whole story?! Yes. I did tell her the story she needs to hear last night. shadows tossed us in the air and I landed on top of him as a result. After that incident, we have to stop in an herbal store at the next village, his body must have been aching because of that fall. We stayed there for almost two hours since the old man forced him to rest. That family was good to us since they knew who Liam was. Guess he was a good man after all. After resting, Liam and I set out to find a repair shop, however, they couldn''t figure out on how to fix my cam since it was their first time to see such device like this. Eh? Really? Seriously? I was being rude within me for a few minutes. Am I still in the present times? Cause I think I am having the feel of being in the oldest era. Now we are on our way to the next village since the owner said that there is this certain man who is totally good at fixing everything. I don''t know what kind of ''Everything'' that is but it''s not bad to try, right? however, on our way, we met some unfortunate events which had separated us. We had to hide somewhere since there were some royal guards guarding the road to the next village. I don''t know what they''re up to but it''s better to be safe than sorry at the end. "Why don''t we just passed through them? only criminals hide themselves like this." I voiced. "I can pass through them but you¡­?" he looked at me mockingly. "I don''t think so." "Eh? What do you mean? Do I look like a dangerous goon?" I raise my brow. "I didn''t say that." "But it seems like it!" I scoffed. But then, I was reminded about the men who were chasing me before. Eeehhhhh¡­goosebumps! "Tsk! what a childish one. Can you just hide somewhere out there until I figure out a way out of this?" now he''s back to being mean to me. I really hate him! Am I to blame for our misfortune? Tsk! I decided to leave him and just enjoy the mountain view. I was busy cussing within me that I didn''t notice I''ve gone so far and found myself into the woods--- and it''s quite creepy. oh no, this kind of set up, I''ve watch some horror movies done in the woods before. Serial killers prefer to kill their prey and leave the bodies hidden somewhere! Dread fell all over me so I started to run everywhere! Yeah, literally anywhere my feet sets since I do not know the way back to Liam''s location. Dang, I know I''m lost! What will I do? hu-hu¡­ I continued walking until I found my way out of the forest. However, this is not the place where I came from! where am I?! this is a dead end! A cliff! Slowly, I sat on the ground lifelessly. "Liam, where are you? please come and find me¡­." tears suddenly stream from my eyes. yeah, I admit¡­ I am afraid. Unknown to me, Liam was able to find another path. However, when he came back to the place where he left me, I am nowhere to be found. "What the---!?" Liam cursed as he ??r?ssed the back of his head. Now that he was able to resolve one problem, here comes another. ***It was almost dark but Yana couldn''t find her way out of the woods. she''s trying to be strong but her body was trembling in fear. She kept praying towards the heaven while walking thoughtlessly, and often times, calling Liam''s name. What if ghosts appear in front of her out of the blue? Or a headless dead person drenched in blood? or what if an alien appears somewhere and took her suddenly? Oh no! what if''s?! or wait¡­ could there be wild bears around here? Now she''s trembling even more. And what more, the sound of the dried, fallen leaves on the ground moving as if someone was walking on them froze her mind. "Mom, am I going to die now?" her heart was beating fast and so her feet running for her life. but why run for her life when no one was chasing her after all? It must have been her fear that numb her proper reasoning. Blagggggg!!!!!!! The woman suddenly bumps into something hard¡­ did she bang her head on a tree? She was about to fall backwards but someone held her arms rapidly. "Hey! Are you alright?" she heard a familiar tone. Liam! her eyes widened in shock but sighed a relief upon confirming who she crashed into. Without thinking further, she jumped to her feet and embraced the man tight. Liam should have felt her current emotion since he raised his hand to ??r?ss the woman''s hair. "It''s alright¡­ I''m here now." he whispered tenderly. "Eh? What is this? what''s with his tone?" as much as Yana wanted to analyze the man''s emotion, but her trembling body and flickering heart deafened her. Anyway, as long as he''s here now¡­the woman smiled while enjoying the comfort she''s feeling around Liam''s arms. Yeah, she feels safe in his arms. Chapter 35 - CHAPTER 35: SICK LIAM Flashback: I wipe my tears away after a few minutes of crying in his arms. Dang! that was way too romantic if I may think about it right now. ^_^ "Where have you been? why did you show up just now?" my voice still a little hoarse from my sobbing. Yeah, yeah, I admit, I am a cry-baby¡­ sometimes. I didn''t hear any response so I look up to him and saw a bit of displeasure painted all over his face. wait, did something happen to him? I''m not sure so I tried asking again but he only walk pass through me. "Let''s go." he coldly utters. I turn to where he was heading and I could feel his same old icy behavior while looking at his back. Where is my tenderhearted Liam who was with me earlier? tsk! what a bipolar guy! I snorted before catching up on him. "Hey wait for me!" I run to where he is and held his arms tightly. Guess I am afraid to lose him again. "Do you really have to hold tightly? I cannot walk properly." Liam spouted. "No. I won''t let go. I can''t lose you again." I lazily stared at him. As soon as we reach the exit, Liam showed me the other path he found but we decided to do it tomorrow since it''s already getting late. We rode on shadows and since the travel was a bit long, I tried pestering him about what happened to him and there, he told me all the things that had happen to him while searching for me. He ended up falling into the river and it drenched his whole body! he didn''t have much time to dry his clothes since he was determined to find my whereabouts as soon as possible. Unluckily, he ended up in a lone house somewhere in this mountain and found a weird old woman. he didn''t want to stay at her place, however, the old woman seems to possess divine powers since she guessed Liam''s concern at that time. "Are you perhaps looking for your woman?" the old woman weakly uttered. Her eyes were obviously weak due to her age. "Have you seen her, grandma?'''' he politely asked. "No, I didn''t. You were the only person who came after so many years." The old woman nonchalantly answered. "B-but how did you know that I am looking for a woman?" he got curious. "I just know." the old woman laughs mockingly. Liam was about to sit beside the old woman however, he paused upon hearing her mocking laugh. Just who is this woman anyway? Is she crazy? "I''m sorry for disturbing your peace grandma, but I must go and find my companion." He emotionlessly uttered and started to walk away. However, the old woman called out. "Young man, why don''t you stay for a couple of hours and help this old woman for the meantime?" "I''m sorry, but I got to go¡­" he responded and resume walking towards the east direction. But then, he heard another insulting laugh from the old woman. eh? She''s definitely insane! He thought. "Young man, I''m telling you to stay not because I need you but because no matter what you do and where you go, you will always end up here again and again." she warned. Liam raised his brow annoyingly since he didn''t understand what the old woman was saying so he continued trekking some narrow paths. He''s been walking for an hour now but every time he sees an exit, he always ended up to where the lone house was. he was confused at the beginning but he slowly understood what the old woman had said. Look like he needs some kind of a ritual before he could get out from that mysterious place. So he went to search for the old woman. He''s been knocking for how many times now but the door wouldn''t open. Did she possibly leave? He thought. guess he didn''t have a choice but to wait outside the house. After a few more minutes, Liam jerked unknowingly when he heard a whisper behind his ear. "You startled me old woman!" he bawled after jumping to his feet. Dang! that was a little bit eerie! But then, the old woman answered with a crisp laugh. Did she wanna play hide and seek? tsk! "Grandma, please tell me how can I get out from here." He firmly asked. "Young man, if you want to get out from this place then you should do as I say." She smirked teasingly. Liam was ?ssessing the situation when the old woman spoke again. "Don''t worry about your woman, no harm shall come near her. if I were you, you should worry about yourself." she stared at the young man who was completely drenched with cold water. "Why don''t you dry yourself first?" she offered. "While waiting, please feed my chickens at the back, then after that, help me gather the goats and cows who went at that direction." The old woman was pointing her staff towards the west direction. However, Liam couldn''t see any single animal at the area where she was pointing. Is she being serious? or is this the punishment of being rude to her earlier? Liam couldn''t figure out but he chose to obey the old woman''s words. Guess it was better to do what she says rather than stay in that place forever. He resolved. *** Yana couldn''t stop laughing when she heard Liam''s story. "So you were saying that after all the things you did for her, that was the only thing she told you?" her laugh annoyed Liam. Where did she get the nerves to make fun of him despites knowing that it was all because of her that he has to suffer much? Yes, Liam told Yana how the old woman tricked her into doing unnecessary things just to get out from the place. Could you imagine Liam running with all his might trying to chase some goats who were too naughty not wanting to go back home? he was so mad that he wanted to butcher every goat and cows he sees! He even risk rescuing a young goat who fell and was trapped in a cliff? Good thing it didn''t die since it was caught in between two rocks. He was so mad because after all his efforts, the old woman finally told him that there''s no special rituals needed to be done. He only needs to wait until the sun goes down before he could find the right way. The old woman didn''t explain the reason though because it has always been that way since the day she settled on that mountainside. Weird. Liam thought. Liam''s body was sore all throughout the ride but Yana didn''t know it. looks like she''s having a blast while teasing the man who had a bad day. *** Back to the camp; "You don''t have to do that Grace. We have our physicians checking out on him." Asher told the woman who was busily preparing Liam''s medicine. "I know but I am too worried about our brother Liam. it''s better to have someone watch over him every now and then." She affectionately answered. Asher could sense something isn''t right at the current setting but he couldn''t figure what that is. he can''t possibly think that Grace was doting on Liam since they only consider each other as siblings. Yes, that''s right. it''s an affection of a sister towards her brother. Asher comforted himself. Contrariwise, Grace was so worried when she overheard Lei speaking to Yana about Liam who was sick. and without any reservations, she went to the infirmary and took some medicines with her and rushes to the camp. Her heart ached seeing how the man she loves was suffering from a high fever. Therefore, she decided to stay right beside him until he gets well. but when she heard about the journey Liam had with Yana yesterday, his mind went frenzy. "No!" she shouted within her as she gritted her teeth. "That woman is getting on my way¡­ I must--- I must eliminate her as soon as possible!" she hissed annoyingly. Chapter 36 - CHAPTER 36: LOVE TRIANGLE The king is in distress. "What do you mean you cannot find her?" the king was trying to suppress his anger. "Your majesty, we''ve been spying her house for over a week now but she never showed up. We even tried searching the whole region for her but we couldn''t find her." A man holding a dragon tattooed in his sword reported. "Are you telling me that she is invisible?!" the king shouted angrily. "I don''t want to hear any excuses anymore. I hired you to do this job because I thought you''ll be able to handle this secretly! But what now? are you telling me that I chose the wrong man for the job?" The man instantly knelt before the king. "I deserve to die, your majesty!" The king is enraged at his man''s report but the old herald was a shaman after all. She could predict such things as this--- and yes, she is not an average shaman that''s why he wanted to talk to her as soon as possible. Saying that the crown prince is alive and decided to hide¡­ it might be true or could also be a fluke to cause an uproar in the kingdom. the king isn''t sure but only the old herald can confirm it. "Arthur, I need you to find her whatever the cost is. Bring her to me alive and well. but if you need to use force then do everything just to bring her to me. Do you understand?" once again, the king commissioned the middle age man. "Yes, your Majesty." Then he left the king''s presence. "Milcah, how did we end up like this?" the king was in deep though while standing beside his study table at his private room. The old herald and the king were best friends before. But unexpected circumstances destroyed their once strong bond. But how could the king blame herald Milcah for her bitterness when she witnessed the extinction of her family by the royal bloods? It was an unfortunate event that the king couldn''t even prevent since it was a choice between losing a trusted friend or losing the throne. Guess that situation showed the real intention of his heart during that time. And even if he wanted to turn back the time, unfortunately, what''s done has been done and he can never redeem himself even if he kills his own self. But the heavens aren''t deaf since they took his son as the repayment of his sins. **** "Miss, I thought you went to see brother Liam. Why did you come back so soon?" I was playing with the kids when Jackie spotted me and run towards my location. "He doesn''t need me right now. Someone is already taking care of him." I smiled trying to hide my sadness. I could see confusion in her eyes but looks like she understood what I meant since she smiled and went on her way. Guess she was doing the kid''s laundry. Ah, so hardworking! I beamed but frowned after when I remember what Grace told me when I went to see Liam. "How dare you show up right now when you know you caused his sickness." Grace uttered when she opened the door to the house. "T-that''s¡­" I mumbled not knowing what to say. But how did she know? Did Liam told him the story of yesterday? But why? ahhh¡­ right, I forgot¡­ they kinda have a special relationship. Right. well, since Grace is here then I do not have the right to stay here anymore. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean any of these things to happen." I bowed my head in guilt. "If you are sorry then let Liam rest for now." "I understand. Then I''ll be going back to the lodge then." I turn around to leave when I heard the door shut behind me. Well, I won''t blame her if she gets mad at me. What kind of a girlfriend wouldn''t, right? hesh! I am on my way back to the lodge when I heard a familiar voice. Asher! "Young miss, where are you going? I thought you''re going to visit Liam?" I can see the confusion on his face. "Ah yeah, I did. but he''s not yet awake so I left early¡­ I don''t think he needs my help either since he already got one." I smiled. "Ah Grace¡­" he replied knowingly. "I told her to leave Liam under the physician''s care but she insisted to stay. And now we don''t have to do anything that much since she''s around." he chortled. "Isn''t it a good thing?" I chuckled. Those young men wouldn''t need to worry about the house chores since Grace is a responsible woman after all. "You said it right." We both chuckled before we parted. I don''t want to keep him a little longer since I could see a basket of fresh fruits and vegetables. guess he is on his way to prepare for lunch. Ah, how I wish to join them. I definitely missed their noisome titters. ***** "Brother Asher! You''re here!" Rika run to meet the man who just entered the door. "Oh hey Rika, how''s Liam?" "I think he''s doing fine now. Grace had been watching him thoroughly so I think he''ll be fine tonight." "Well, that''s good to hear." Asher smiled. "Where''s Sheena by the way?" he laid the basket on the table and started to peel some of the apples. "Ah, she went to see the young miss a while ago. She said she''ll bring her here for lunch." "She went to see miss Diana?" Asher was puzzled. "Didn''t she drop by here a while ago?" "I haven''t seen her nor her shadows." "But I met her down the market road just a few minutes ago." They were still talking when Grace came down to the kitchen to fetch water for Liam. "Ah, Grace, have you seen the young miss dropped by?" Rika confirmed. "Yeah, she came but she didn''t want to stay for long. she wanted to apologize for causing Liam''s fever then she left." she nonchalantly lied. "I told her to stay but she was in a rush to go back to the lodge." He poured some water on the cup she was holding then went back upstairs. The other woman is affectionately taking care of the sick man and the other one tried visiting the sick but didn''t have the guts to show up, could this be¡­. Asher was unconsciously ??r?ssing his jaw. Love triangle??????? No way! Chapter 37 - CHAPTER 37: SOLUTION "Hey bro! I''m so glad to see you glowing!" Asher run towards Liam and embraces him as soon as he came down to the kitchen. "Go away. You''re creeping me out." Liam weakly pushed the man away and sat on his chair. "Where are the others?" "They went to the training sites. And don''t worry, David and Gideon are overseeing the training." Asher furthered upon seeing how Liam looked at him murderously. "And what are you doing here? Do you think you''re exempted just because I''m not supervising the drill?" "Do you think I like to stay and watch over you the whole day? tsk! I prefer training myself too!" he scoffed. "Y-you-----'''' "Liam! you''re awake!" he was about to stand and strangle the man when he heard Grace'' voice. "Grace? What are you still doing here? I told you to go home last night¡­" "I couldn''t leave you, not after I see that you''re in good health." The woman is smiling. "Wait, I prepared a special meal just for you." then she run to the kitchen. After a few minutes, she came with a bowl of porridge but the aroma definitely captured Liam''s smell. "It''s delicious¡­ thank you." Liam sincerely smiled at the woman who''s been watching all this time. "Are you that hungry? How could you finish your food in just a minute? Unbelievable!" Asher bawled mockingly while Liam hissed. Meanwhile, Grace couldn''t contain the joy she was feeling knowing that Liam enjoyed the food she prepared. It''s too overwhelming to hear Liam''s compliment---that''s one main reason why she loves him. Yes, she loved him since they first met. Since the day Liam saved her from the bandits who wanted to sell her as an entertainer. If it is not because of him, who knows what she''s doing now. "You should go back to the lodge now. the kids must have been anxiously waiting for you." Liam admonished the woman. "Asher, send her home." "Not a problem." Asher jumped to his feet and went outside to prepare his horse. However, to his surprise, he saw something in the trash bin. He took the plastic bag out and found a warm bowl of mushroom soup. Good thing it didn''t spill. Who threw this out? the bowl is still warm so he''s sure it was cooked just now. he was looking everywhere trying to see anybody outside. "Looking for someone?" Asher jolted in surprise upon hearing Liam. "Tsk, scaredy-cat!" Liam continued upon seeing Asher''s reaction. "What is that your holding?" Liam asked again while Asher was ??r?ssing his ?h?st. he was obviously trying to get back up. "A mushroom soup. Someone threw it in the trashbin but I''m not sure if it was intentional. But it''s still warm." He gave it to Liam. "Leon!" Asher saw the young man passing through so he called his attention. "Have you seen anyone here earlier?" "Earlier?" Leon was somewhat thinking. "Ah yes, I remember seeing the young miss carrying a plastic bag earlier. I thought she came to see you." "Young miss? You mean Diana?" Asher confirmed before glancing at Liam in wonder. "Do we have any other Young Miss aside from her?" Leon jeered at them. "This child! Who taught you to speak that way, huh?!" Asher tried to catch the young man but he was swift to run for his life. "Don''t ever show yourself again, young lad!" Asher cried jokingly. The Young Miss? Diana? but why didn''t she entered if she came all the way here? Liam seems to be in deep thought so Asher nudged him. "I think that soup is for you but I don''t know how it ended up in the trash bin. Do you still want to eat that?" Asher was taunting him when Grace appeared behind them. "I''m ready. Sorry that I kept you waiting." She kowtowed but she got a glimpse of the bowl Liam was holding. "What''s that?" "Ah, nothing. Just a dog food." Liam answered before getting back inside. Asher and Grace looked at each other confused at Liam''s sudden change of mood. Guess sick people are quite moody. They reasoned. *** Liam went back to the kitchen and placed the bowl on the dining table. He sat down and leaned backwards while his right index finger was tapping mindlessly. He''s been staring at the bowl for quite a few minutes'' now. Unknown to him, Rika, Sheena and Leon has been watching him but he didn''t even notice them. "tsk, tsk¡­" Rika is biting his lips while thinking. "I thought I have mastered all of his mood, but this specific one is unidentified. I couldn''t figure it out." "I agree." Sheena taps her sister''s shoulder, still observing Liam in a distant. "It couldn''t be heartbreak either since he doesn''t have a lover." Leon spouted jokingly. Unknown to the three watchers, someone who had just arrived heard all their words. "Do you think you''ll live once Liam hears you?" They jerked in surprise upon hearing a very familiar voice. "Cole!" they cried in unison. Their eyes widened in shock. Liam suddenly look at their direction since they were loud enough to catch his attention. "What do you think you''re doi------ Cole?" he couldn''t believe his eyes. "Cole! how are you?" he went to where they are and tap the man''s shoulder. "Ahhhh!" he yelped painfully. Liam removed his hand promptly as soon as the young man yelp in pain. That very moment, he ordered the ladies to bring the medicine kit quickly. "What happened to you?" Liam asked while he and Leon helped him sit on the long wooden chair. Then Liam pulled the man''s shirt and a fresh sword wound was revealed before their eyes. "Was it difficult?" Liam was asking about the mission that Cole accepted a few weeks ago. "It was supposed to be a peaceful mission but I met some unexpected circumstances along the way." He''s trying to fight off the pain while Liam was cleaning his wounds. As soon as Liam was done applying the first aid, he commanded Leon to call a physician at the infirmary. His wounds need to be treated professionally to avoid any complications in the future. "Lay down and rest while waiting for the physician." Liam ordered the young man. On the other hand, Rika and Sheena left to prepare a meal for their wounded comrade. "I came back to take a few of our men with me. We will be travelling to Marseille three days from now." Cole informed. "How many do you need?" "twelve will do." "Notify Gideon about it later so he can choose among our men. And take him and Leon with you as well." "I''ll tell them later." Cole spoke with his eyes closed. After a few minutes, Cole seemingly remembered something so he woke up and faced Liam. "Remember the young miss when she first arrived here? With those weird stuffs along with her?" he suddenly asked. "What about her?" he impassively responded. "I think I saw some merchants in Rouen selling some stuffs similar to what she has." "In Rouen?" he confirmed. "Yes. though I didn''t had the chance to ask them about those cool stuffs since I am in a mission." He released a heavy sigh. Once again, Liam got lost in his own world. Rouen¡­ he has a lot of experiences in that region when he was young and it was one of the Region he dislikes most. As much as possible, he wanted to avoid that region for the rest of his life. But fate seems to have another plan for him. But why? "Hey, Liam¡­ are you okay?" Cole elbowed the man''s side when he saw him spaced-out. "I''m good." he yelped. Well, they already have solution for Diana''s problem. He''s thinking whether to entrust the woman to Cole along with others. Anyway, his only role was to find a repair shop, nothing more, nothing less. Whatever her future plan for her life is not his business anymore. Yes, that''s it. The woman can travel along with his men. As for Liam, well¡­ let''s see. ^_^ Chapter 38 - CHAPTER 38: CHILDHOOD MEM’RIES "You are my sunshine, my only sunshine You make me happy when skies are gray You''ll never know dear, how much I love you Please don''t take my sunshine away." I am singing cheerfully along with the children at the lodge. And yes, I thought them the song. They love it and is demanding to learn another song from my country. Grace didn''t come back last night so aunt Dorcas told me to be the substitute teacher for these little kids. Of course, I love too! However, I do not know how to teach little kids so I decided to teach them a song. But I think it was my biggest mistake! They love to sing and just imagine how terrible my voice in the ear is. I know that full well. however, these kids seemed focused on learning and not on the quality of my voice. Oh yeah! I''m so glad. ha-ha! "Teacher, teacher¡­ teach us more songs¡­" they yelp in unison. Eh? I raised my brow. baffled. Well, I know a lot of children songs in my head so it wouldn''t be a problem. Hmmm¡­ I''m thinking. I''m a little tea pot, short and stout¡­." I am trying to recall the lyrics in my head along with its action. I was so engrossed with it that I didn''t know I was trying the action with my body. The children saw me doing weird actions so they sat down as they stared at me intently. When I saw them concentrated on me, I started to teach them the song. "Okay kids, listen and watch me while I do the song, okay?" I was smiling from ear to ear. Unknown to the woman, Asher had been watching in a distant as he kept laughing at the dancing young miss. Grace saw her along with the kids but she decided not to interrupt them since she was enjoying watching the woman embarrass herself. "I won''t and will never do such ridiculous things as that." she told herself before leaving Asher who seemingly enjoys the show. Asher was laughing non-stop when he suddenly felt an icy aura beside him. Dang! this aura, it definitely belongs to Liam! he slowly turns to see the man beside him and there he was, Liam! he staggered backwards. "L-liam! what are you doing here? You should be resting right now!" he exclaims. "I came to talk to her." his eyes were pinned to the woman who''s been singing and dancing in front of the kids. Tsk! so ridiculous. Asher saw his disdainful gaze at the woman but somehow he could tell Liam was enjoying the show himself. He definitely wanted to laugh. "Ha-ha¡­ don''t you think the young miss is quite interesting? She''s doing silly things but she''s still a beauty. Ah¡­ does she possibly have a boyfriend in her country? Do you think she''ll like me if I court her?" "Stop your idiocy." Liam spank Asher''s head lightly. "You are too young for such things as that." he sneered at him before walking towards the woman. "Tsk! just admit it, you like her yourself!" he snorted while ??r?ssing his head. "Just so you wait, I will take her from you, you rude guy!" he spouted jokingly. "Did you say something?" Liam turned to him, not sure if he heard something. "Did I say something?" Asher gawked. "I don''t think so." Then he run inside the lodge. "Tsk! Silly." Liam spew then went to where Yana and the kids were. The kids were trying to memorize the song word per word. They wanted to learn the action of it but I advise them to know the lyrics first because it would be useless if they couldn''t sing the song. The other kids learn fast while others were having a hard time. oh yeah, learning curves. I remember. It''s not that hard to teach them at all since they''re helping each other. hope all kids around the world are like them¡ªinnocent, kind and each one''s keeper. Then I remember the times my classmates bullied me during my elementary days. I don''t have a father and my mom couldn''t attend some of my school activities so I was usually left out. "If you''re going to teach them something, at least teach them something more decent." I heard someone spoke behind me. Liam?! my heart leap with joy upon seeing a man standing in front of me. though his rudeness didn''t change but seeing him in good health is already enough for me. "Liam!" I exclaimed joyfully. "What are you doing here?" I disregarded his insolent statement earlier. he was about to answer but the children run to greet the man. he knelt down to meet the children''s warm hugs and the scene was too beautiful for me to behold. He is giving a warm smile again. When could I see one for me? I suddenly thought. I smiled as I watch them. I know this is too much of my imagination but the ambiance right now gives me the feel of having a family. Children, father and a mother. Of course, I am there mother. Ha-ha! I didn''t know I chuckled softly, enough to catch their attention. Now all eyes are on me. Fudge with my imagination! I cough to excuse myself. "Kids, can I borrow your teacher for a moment?" I was perplexed to hear him. Me? he came to see me? Is it for real? I stood still trying to hide my excitement. "Ehm!" the children cried in unison then they run towards the playground. Liam stood up smilingly while looking at the children playing. They look so innocent, without any cares of this life. wish everyone could enjoy their childhood life like them---cause he never had one. His childhood memories were like a nightmare to him. "Wish everyone could go back to being a child once again." I unconsciously uttered. Though I was smiling but there was a hint of sadness in me. I miss my mom terribly. With all the bad experiences I had, she was the best thing that ever happened to me. "What''s there to remember? Unless you had enjoyed it." I didn''t expect Liam to respond. But I could feel his bitterness. Then I remembered his childhood life. Ah yeah, he had the worst as per the twins. "I didn''t have good childhood memories." I voiced. "I never had a friend when I was in school because they all dislike me. they all considered me a stranger. I felt like a thrash but that didn''t knock me down." I sneered while thinking about my past. "Because at the end of the day, my mom was always waiting for me to come home, always asking how my day went. And could you imagine how I lied every single time just so I won''t make her feel bad?" I chortled. "I''m sorry." Liam mumbled. He didn''t know I had such stories as well. guess everyone has their own darkest times. At least he knew that he is not alone. I faced Liam cause I felt the warmth comfort on those two words. He''s being sincere. "But I don''t regret anything in my life now. because if I think about it, my past, my stories, my bitter experiences made me the person I am today. Much stronger, braver and a bit considerate." I smiled at him. "I know you have your own story but don''t you think it made you the person you are today? Strong. Kind. Reliable. And someone people trust with their life." He sarcastically scoffed at my words. "Woman, don''t you think your too nosy? Just so you know I had a blast during my childhood." He sarcastically chortles. I rolled my eyes knowing that he''s lying. He''s acting tough but what''s new? Tsk! then an idea suddenly popped up my head. I grinned evilly before I pulled his arms and run towards the children playing. "Hey woman! what do you think you''re doing?" Liam couldn''t resist any further since we were already standing in front of the kids. "Mind if we join you, guys?" I smiled at the kids staring at us. They were in a muddle for a second but agreed after. They were as excited as I am knowing that Liam will be playing with them. "Seriously?" he glared at me murderously but the children took his hands and pulled him on the playground. "Okay kids, let''s start the game!" I squealed blissfully. Liam, I can never change your past as much as I want to, but I hope I can make you forget it even for just a second¡­ Chapter 39 - CHAPTER 39: TRAVEL BUDDY Laughter''s filled the ground. They were all laughing at each other''s faces that was covered with dirt. Liam had the most dirt on his face. "What have you done with yourself?" Diana was hardly laughing at him. "What now?" Liam was looking at her absorbedly. Cause first of all, it was the woman''s fault as to why he looked that way. "This is all your fault." He raised his brow. "But you enjoyed it?" the woman smiled before inching closer, "Come here li''l guy." then he started to wipe his face. He suddenly froze upon feeling the warmth of her hands. She was gently wiping his cheeks. "There you go, you look human now." the woman chuckled. The little children were looking at them suspiciously with a touch of romantic chills. "Ayeeee¡­" they were a little cheesy. As soon as Diana heard the children teasing them, she suddenly stood up upon realizing how awkward their current position is. Their faces were too close that they could even feel their own unstable breathing. Liam unconsciously gulp as soon as they woman stood up. Dang! what was that? he thought. "Ehmm¡­" the woman cleared her throat while Liam stood up, shaking the dust on his pants. "I-I''ll go and prepare some snacks¡­" Diana rushes inside the building leaving no room for Liam to response. Unknown to them, two people were watching them in a distant. "Aren''t they perfect for each other?" Asher casually spoke his mind to the person beside him. "But it can never be¡­and will never happen at all." Grace'' tone hints a bit of annoyance. Then as soon as Yana entered the building, she walks towards Liam and the children. "Hey aren''t you too old to play those stuffs?" They heard Grace. "Teacher Grace!" the children called in unison then run to her and embrace her. "How are you, kids?" she smiled at them. "I''m sorry that I couldn''t attend your classes for the past days since I''ve been taking care of our Liam." "That''s okay teacher, we enjoyed miss Yana''s session anyway." one of the little girl answered. "That''s good then." She forced a smile. She never wanted them to get close to that woman, in fact, she wants them to feel the opposite. "Why don''t you go and see her in the kitchen? I bet your snack is ready." "Yehey!" the kid''s eyes glowed in excitement as they run towards the kitchen. Liam was about to follow the children inside, however, Grace held his arms. "Liam!" "Is something wrong?" he faced her. "Uhm¡­ nothing¡­ I-I thought you won''t be coming here today. if I have known then I should hav----'''' "I came to talk to her." he cut the woman. "I have something to tell her." "I-If you want then you can just tell it to me¡­ I can relay it to her." she smiled. "Ah, no. it''s quite complicated so I must tell her." "Is it that important?" "Ehm." He nodded. "I got to see her now since I need to go somewhere else later." He smiled and walk inside leaving her dazed. "What could be that ''important'' thing? Is he going to tell her to stay? Or send her away? What could it be?" she was in deep thought. But whatever that might be, she needs to hear it. she needs to know every detail of it. With that being said, the woman immediately followed the man inside. **** "What is it that you want to tell me?" I asked as soon as we entered Aunt Dorcas'' office. Earlier, Liam talked to the old woman Dorcas about borrowing her office for a few minutes. Good thing Dorcas doesn''t have any schedule for the next two hours so we can use the office for a while. "Three days from now, Cole, along with our few men will be travelling to Marseille." "What about it? Are we going with them?" "He told me that he saw a merchant in Rouen who possesses some rare items as yours. I think it''s good if you will go with them." He explains. His statement excites me. Really? I will be able to fix my stuffs then? Isn''t it great? Guess the heavens is on my side. "Yes, of course I will!" I yelp eagerly. "Then as soon as we get this thing fixed up, we can start our mission as well." "I won''t be coming with you." he stood up and walk towards the bookshelves and picked a historical book. "Cole will show you the place." "Eh?" I am surprise. "But why? I thought we will be doing this together?" "Did I agree to it?" I couldn''t response. He didn''t say Yes or No but I thought we were on the same page. Dang! my heart aches as I think of travelling without him. Am I really going to do this alone? "Are you really going to abandon me?" I mutter but I know he didn''t hear it since I heard him ask what I just said. "N-nothing. Seems like you have already decided my fate, what else could I do?" I am totally dejected. I stood up ready to leave the room. And with my head down, I walk towards the door. **Unknown to the woman, Liam was watching her while leaving the room. she''s totally forlorn. Anyone who sees her on that state will surely know that she''s unhappy since she''s surrounded with gloominess. "What did you do to the Young Miss?" Asher eyed Liam shabbily as soon as he got out the office. "The truth." He coldly utters. "Get the horses. We need to see someone right now." "Such a cold-hearted guy! tsk! no wonder no woman wants to be your wife!" Asher intentionally let Liam hear his murmurs then swiftly run pass through him. Who would want to be strangled by the cold, rude and heartless man like Liam? "Tsk!" Liam snorted. "I heard from Diana that she will be travelling with Cole and the others, I wonder if I could give her company?" she proposes. Liam was in deep thought for a few seconds but later agreed to it. Guess it''s a good idea to let Grace go with the team. Besides, she''s on the same age as the foreigner woman. it wouldn''t be bad to have a friend during the travel. As soon as Liam agreed, Grace'' spirit lit up. "It''s a privilege to be travelling with the Young Miss. Don''t worry Liam, I will take good care of her." she sneered to herself. Chapter 40 - CHAPTER 40: GOODBYE YOUNG MISS It''s heartbreaking! Though I only stayed for a few weeks here, I got to love the people in this place. They are very kind and welcoming. It''s hard for me leave seeing the children tears up as well as Jacky and Aunt Dorcas along with the twins. I know I just met them but I will surely miss them. They''re saying their goodbyes as if we won''t be seeing each other again--- forever. My heart felt a sting. Ah, this kind of feeling--- I really hate it. I must admit that I hate goodbyes. Guess I somehow have separation anxiety. There is a big possibility that I won''t be seeing everybody so I must look at everyone and engrave their faces in my mind and the memories I had with them in my heart. My camera isn''t functioning as well as my phone so I couldn''t take a photo of them all. "Goodbye Young Miss." The twins cried in unison. I smiled at them. I will surely miss these two naughty ladies. "Be careful." Aunt Dorcas embraces me tightly. "I''m not sure if we will be seeing each other again in the future but I have some hopes we will." "Thank you Aunt Dorcas. I will never ever forget you and your kindness to me." I gave my warmest smile. "I really want to accompany you Miss but brother Liam wanted me to look after the kids since Grace will be going with you." Jacky came forward with a frown. "Don''t ever forget us, promise me that." I took her hands and held it close to my heart. "I will never ever forget you Jacky. You are my friend and will always be my friend." I embraced her. I really like her. If only I could take her with me then I will surely do. But not now, maybe soon. When the time is right, I, Diana, will make it happen. "It''s time to go." Everyone heard Grace called out from afar. "I have to go now. good bye everyone. hope to see you again." I went to see Grace standing at the gate with two hand baggage at her both sides. She sure took a lot of her belongings. Now I am thinking if she ever has plans to come back to the lodge. Looks like she''s going abroad for good. I cackle at my silly thought. I only have my bag pack and one handbag that Jacky gave me. I didn''t know she bought some clothes--- dress to be specific. And yes, the one they usually wear. It''s kinda weird whenever I thought of myself wearing one but guess it won''t hurt to wear one once in a while. "I''m sorry for making you wait." I apologized. "I understand since this will be the last time you will be seeing them." She spoke in a calm and gentle manner but why do I have a feeling that her statements hide another meaning to it? or was I just imagining things? Guess I am. Ha-ha! Two men with a horse came near us. according to Grace, Liam sent them to get us. And after a few minutes, we arrived at the camp. I could see Asher and the others ?ssembling on the ground. I wonder who and how many will go to Marseille. "Glad to see you ladies." Asher came to meet us and help us get down the horses. Then the two rides men left as soon as Asher thanked them. "I''m glad to see you too." I greeted him. "Are we going now?" I ask when I saw that everyone seemed ready. "We are still waiting for one person." Asher responded. "Ah¡­" I let out an ''I understand'' facial expression. After a few more minutes, a man dressed in pure black came out the house. His stance, the atmosphere around him¡­ why am I sensing a ''Your Highness'' character in him. if I haven''t known him first, I might mistake him as a royalty in disguise. "Liam!" I saw Grace run to meet him. "Are you coming with us?" "No. We''ll part ways as soon as we reach Corinth." I could see a hint of sadness on Grace face but it vanished quickly. Well, who wouldn''t be sad when you part ways with your boyfriend even if it was just temporary? "Everyone!" Liam called out. "Cole, Leon and Gideon along with the chosen nine men will be going to mission in Marseille while I and Asher will be heading to one of the villages in Corinth. So I am leaving the supervision of the camp to David. Make sure to inform everyone if there''s a major problem you couldn''t sort out. are we clear?" "Yes Sir!" the men shouted in unison. "Get on to your horses now." The men got on their horses as per Liam''s command. Grace had her own horse too, even I have one but are they for real? Though Asher and the others taught me how to ride a horse for the past two days, the time is very short for me to master the horse-riding techniques. Yes, I must admit that I am afraid. Liam must have seen my hesitation so he came towards where I was standing. "Is there a problem? Don''t you still know how to ride the horse?" his brow creased as if judging me. "I-I¡­ they taught me how but I''m afraid to ride alone. What if¡­" "I thought that''s what you want?" He''s looking at me sternly. "Didn''t you forget the time you ask me to teach you how to ride a horse since you don''t want to seat with anyone?" Wait¡­ as far as I remember, I did ask this man to teach me how to ride a horse but I never told him that I don''t want to seat with anyone¡­ did he misunderstood me that time? I thought. "Hey! I did ask you but I never said-----'''' "Are you coming or not?" he interrupts then glance at the others who went on ahead. tsk! I snorted before mounting the horse. Guess I don''t have a choice. "Just follow everyone and don''t ever do anything that could trigger your horse. just remember what they taught you and you''ll do good." Bla-bla-bla¡­ whatever! I sneered at him. of course I can''t let him see me making a face. ha-ha! Anyway, he''s right. all I need to do is follow all the basic things they taught me. I''ll soon master this thing as I continue practicing along the way. ^_^ *** MEANWHILE *** "They are on the move. Make sure to attack them as soon as they parted with their leader." "Yes Sir. I''ll inform the others." a hoarse voice answered the bearded old man. Unknown to the group, a great danger is awaiting them in Corinth. Chapter 41 - CHAPTER 41: FIND YOURSELF "Midnight is almost coming." The old herald was looking up the dark sky as she heaves a heavy sigh. After a few more minutes of losing herself with the breeze of the cold wind, she stares at her sleeping grand-daughter. Then a hint of sadness creeps on her face. "I''m sorry Sarah, I cannot change nor alter what the heavens wants to do. though I know that I chose this path but a sacrifice must be done to make a path for the light to shine." She ??r?sses the lady''s hair. "You''ll gonna be alright, darling¡­You just need to trust your gift¡­ I''m sure it will lead you to the right people." a tear drops from her eyes as she continues ??r?ssing her hair. "I and your parents will surely watch over you from up above." She kisses her forehead then rose from the bed and went outside. She also took the items used for her rituals. She needs to perform one last ritual before the time of her arrest takes place. Though the king didn''t issue such commands but her prowess as a herald reveals what must be done on the coming days. Then she went at the top of the hills with an open sky and set up an altar. She lights up three candles and knelt before the heavens and prayed. After an hour, the ritual was completed. She then wrapped all the items used with a clean cloth and buried it on the ground. It symbolizes the end of her ministry as a herald. However, the book passed down to her by her ancestors was not among those that was buried. she needs to pass it on to her granddaughter as well. As soon as everything was settled, she went back to the village. It was already past midnight when she reached her small house. She needs to pack Sarah''s things in preparation for whatever comes their way. "Grandma?" it was Sarah''s voice. guess she woke up due to Milcah''s rushing footsteps. "Sweetheart?!" the old woman yelp. "Go back to sleep, it''s too early for you to wake up." She motioned the sleepy lady. "Aren''t you going to sleep?" "I will¡­" she smiled. "I just need to finish something for later." "Ah, see¡­ make sure to sleep grandma, okay?" "I will, sweetheart¡­ now go back to sleep." As soon as the lady went back to sleep, the old herald continued. **** On that same night, Liam and the rest decided to camp on the mountainside since the night is dark. They need to be extra careful since who knows what''s awaiting them along the road. Bandits are everywhere and since they have two ladies with them, their protection is their top most priority. "Everyone, let''s rest for the time being. Asher and I shall be your guard until past midnight." Liam announced. Then he glanced at Cole and Gideon. "You should rest too since you''ll take the next shift after midnight." "Not a problem." They answered in unison. The men set up the tents and made sure the women are comfortable as they sleep. While everyone was fast asleep, Liam and Asher were having a coffee while watching the bonfire they created. However, Asher seems to be sleepy just like the others. "Wanna join the others?" Liam glance at the drowsy guy. "Don''t worry, I can manage. I''ll wake you up if I need you here." "You sure you''re okay? Alone?" Asher raise his brow. "Yeah." Asher wanted to join him but he needs to rest. He didn''t have a proper sleep for the past two days since he''s been busy monitoring the young missy''s horse riding progress. "Then wake me up as soon as you felt something is wrong." "I will. Good night Asher." Meanwhile.... I had been tossing to and fro. I couldn''t sleep for the first time since I came to this strange land. Is it the hard bed? Or the owls at the surrounding? maybe the unknown creatures making a creepy sound? Not sure¡­ I woke and sat up on the mat and saw Grace sleeping soundly beside me. Now I envy her. I hope I could sleep soundly and gracefully as her. I smiled before glancing on the bonfire''s shadow dancing on our tent. Maybe I could sit with them for a while. I stood up and walk out but I couldn''t see anyone, no Asher and no Liam. did they fall asleep? I thought. Anyway, I think being alone right now is a good thing so I sat on the rocks facing the fire. It''s kinda cold so all I could do is inch closer to the fire as I hug my knees. There you go, I can feel a little warmth around me. My eyes were focused on the blaze but my mind drifted to somewhere else. I think I''m missing my home, my country¡­. And my mom. Mom¡­ I muttered, my heart is filled with grief. I could feel my tears about to fall when I jerked in surprise. Something fell on me! I got scared for a little while but when I look behind me, I sighed in relief. If looks can kill, then Liam should have been dead already. He scares the hell out of me. "Why are glaring at me? did I do something wrong?" Ah, that kind of expressionless face, how I love to punch it. "You scared me!" I yelp. "Don''t you know how to speak?" I picked up his Jacket that he threw at me. I think he saw me shivering a little. But doesn''t he know how to properly put it on me? that''s way more romantic than tossing it on me! tsk! "I was calling you but you ignored me." "Eh? You were calling me?" "I just said that." Eh? Really? Am I that engrossed with my own thoughts that I didn''t hear him? dang! "I''m sorry." I apologize before facing the fire once again. He didn''t response but I know he sat beside me. we were silently staring at the blaze for a few seconds before I heard him speak. "Missing home?" "Maybe? I guess." I saw him glance at me for a second before he turns his gaze towards the sky. I followed his gaze. there were no stars at all, not even the moon. "I miss home but I couldn''t even call it home anymore. The person who''s making it a home is gone." I spout unknowingly. "Have you ever felt alone? Empty perhaps? That feeling where you don''t know your place in this world any longer? you can''t even distinguish dream from reality ¡­. I wanna go home but I don''t know where it is now. all I could see right now is a lonesome wanderer not knowing where to go and what to do. I feel like a walking dead, trekking an unknown path. I don''t even know where I''m going. I suddenly wanted to..." I don''t want to utter the last word in my mind. Looks like death is the most suitable thing to happen to me right now. A life that lost its purpose¡­ isn''t it worse than death? I think I lost the will to continue living and I need to find the reason of my existence once again. I suddenly got tired travelling the world¡­. But dang, why am I being sentimental right now? this isn''t me! -_- "Why don''t you try to find yourself again? I think you''ve been into a lot of things that made you forget who you truly are¡­" I heard Liam voiced. Find myself¡­.? That''s kinda appealing in the ears. But when did I ever lose myself? I don''t know but I''m starting to get bored about my life¡­ Chapter 42 - CHAPTER 42: A REASON TO KEEP BREATHING? "Cole, why didn''t you wake me u------'''' Cole silence Gideon who just woke up. It''s already past one, they should be taking the round to watch everyone so Liam and Asher can sleep. However, when Cole woke up and was about to get out, he saw Diana and Liam talking about something seriously. What could it be? He thought. He got curious so he tried eavesdropping without being caught. He''ll be dead when Liam finds out, that''s for sure. He was trying to understand what was happening when Gideon came out. "Shhhhh¡­" he motioned the man. "What''s with you, man? who are you peaki---- Liam? Diana?" his eyes widened in disbelief. Is that for real? Diana was leaning at Liam''s shoulder? Gideon was totally shocked. Yes, Diana fell asleep while having a conversation with Liam. It was already past one so it''s natural for her to drowse and unknowingly leaned on Liam''s shoulder. "What a bad girl, sleeping in the middle of our conversation must already be a talent of yours." Liam leers. "Ahemmm!" Liam heard two men clearing their throats. It''s Cole and Gideon, he is sure about it. "Fix your bed, she''ll be sleeping in your tent for now." Liam instructed not minding their teasing gazes. "But how about you?" Cole asked. "I''ll sleep with the others. I don''t want to wake Grace while moving her." "I understand. I shall fix the bed right now." As soon as Cole was done fixing their bed, Liam scooped the sleeping woman and walk towards the tent. He slowly placed the woman on the bed and cover her with the blanket. He stared at the woman''s face before he got out. To his surprise, he found Cole and Gideon seemingly awaiting him---- or best yet say, peaking inside the tent. "What do you think you''re doing?" Liam raised his brow. "N-nothing¡­ J-just making sure that-----" Gideon didn''t finish his statement since Cole elbowed him on his side. "You should go and sleep as well, we will take a few rounds in the area." Cole smirk meaningfully then pulled Gideon away. Unknown to them, someone was gritting her teeth at the other tent when she saw Liam carried Diana to the other tent. That ambitious woman! Did she purposely waited for her to sleep before going out to seduce her Liam? Now her hatred towards the woman rose up. **** The men''s laughter woke me up, I don''t know what time is it but Mr. sun is peering through the tent''s cover so I know I overslept. I rouse up and look at my side, I couldn''t see Grace so I guess she''s with the boys outside. But wait¡­ something isn''t right. I was thinking about the ode feeling within me when I suddenly realized that the tent is different from what I remember. I slept at the wrong tent! My eyes widened in shock. But how? I can''t remember walking back to the tent last night¡­ Wait... Yes, that''s right¡­ I think I slept while I was with Liam last night! did he carry me? did I slept with him? Noooo!!!!!! 0_0 No, that''s impossible. He dislikes me so much so why should he sleep with me, right? Yes, I must think that way. I must encourage myself. I went out to see the group and seeing their smiles early in the morning is a great way to start the day. "Good morning, Miss Yana!" everyone greeted me with their bright smile while preparing for the team''s breakfast. But their smiles are giving me some creeps. They seem to know something that I don''t know. what could it be? hmmm¡­ I look at them suspiciously but Cole pulled me towards the others so I join them in preparing. "Where''s Grace?" I ask when I couldn''t see her around. "She''s in the river taking a bath." Leon answered. Then suddenly, everyone suspiciously stared at him. "It''s not what you''re thinking folks. She came to me before she heads out." The man hissed. "You sure?" the man beside him inch closer, looking at him intently. "Will you fix your filthy imagination! She''s not even my type!" he hit the man''s head. "Ouch! You don''t have to be defensive!" the man yelp in pain but the others laugh at them. Mission? What kind of mission could that be? I hope they won''t engage into any battle. They are too young to have an encounter. At their young age, they should be enjoying themselves in college. If I could only take them all to my country, then I will definitely do it. "Miss Yana, are you okay?" Cole suddenly tap me on the shoulder. "You seem unwell. Are you sick?" "Ah no... I was just thinking about something." I fake a smile. "Can I go to the river too? I think I need to wash myself as well." "Of course, but you need to eat some breakfast first. Then follow that path." Cole pointed the way to the river. "Thank you." I started munching when I saw Liam got out from the tent next to where I slept. I guess he just woke up. I smiled upon seeing him. though he just woke up, he still has the looks of a fresh, majestic man. "Liam!" Cole shouted. "Over here!" he got his attention and is now walking towards us. I don''t know what''s gotten in me that I run back to the tent where I and Grace was supposed to sleep. I didn''t even know if Cole heard what I said before running or not. Why did I leave the team? I don''t even know. maybe because Liam is nearing us and I suddenly remember all my drama''s last night and I bet he was the one who carried me to the tent since I can clearly recall how I fought not to fall asleep but at the end I doze off. I exhaled an amount of air when the tent opens up. Grace! I yelp surprisingly. "Oh you''re here¡­. Where have you b-----" "I''m going to take a bath too." I picked my bag pack and stood up. "Ah, Liam and the boys are at the back preparing the breakfast. They''re waiting for you." "Liam? he''s awake?" she asked and I could see traces of joy and excitement in her eyes. "Ehm." I smiled before heading to the river. Grace'' shining eyes when she heard Liam''s name keeps playing in my mind. So that''s how it is when you love someone, huh. Shall I envy her because she has a reason to keep on breathing? A reason to keep on living? "Maybe you need to find yourself again¡­." I suddenly remember what Liam said last night. did I lose myself? If I did, why? how? And when? But the most important thing is, how can I find it again? I am still in deep thought when my feet felt the cool flowing water. Dang! that was mind-awakening! The water is so clear; I can literally see the rocks underneath. I am so excited that I went up a little more to find a good place and there you go, I found an area where I could swim a little. Thank goodness. ******** Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!! Everyone were fixing their things at the same time, removing the tents when they heard a scream from somewhere. Liam, on the other hand, is combing Shadows hair at the moment. "Cole, did you say Diana went to the river?" Leon remembered. "Yes. Oh wait¡­ could it be -----'''' their eyes suddenly widened in dread. But before the men came to their senses, Liam run as fast as he could to find the woman. then the others followed as soon as they saw Liam on the rush. Oh please be safe, Young Miss! They muttered beneath their breaths. Chapter 43 - CHAPTER 43: LET ME GO! "Ahhhhh!!!!!" After the first scream, another one was heard. Now everyone is sure that the young miss is in grave danger. However, to their surprise, Liam, who was on the rush ahead of them suddenly stop as soon as he reaches the riverbank. He''s in daze for a few seconds but he swiftly turns around. "Stop right there!" he screeched awkwardly. The men following him stopped immediately. confusion was painted all over their faces. what happen? The men who followed him were all perplex but as soon as they saw Liam''s awkward reaction they seem to have understood what was happening. He''s even blushing! The men wanted to tease the blushing guy but they held it in. times like this is not a good time to make fun of him. "I-Is the young miss alright?" Leon bravely asks. But then they heard another scream. Liam hissed annoyingly. "Ehm." He hissed. "You can go back. we''ll be there in a few minutes." "Oh, okay. good luck then." Asher smirk meaningfully before walking back to where the others are. As soon as the others went away, Liam inhaled a deep breath before glancing at the woman shaking in fear, still in the river. she''s n?k?d, that''s obvious but her right hand was holding her shirt covering only her br??st, but her fair shoulder and stomach down to her h?ps were exposed. "Is that your way of attracting people''s attention?" I heard a cold voice not far away. "L-liam!" I gulped in shock when I saw him standing in a distance, glaring. Then I realize I am holding my shirt to cover my br??st. I was about to put on my clothes a while ago when I suddenly saw a scary Iguana! that made me jump back to the river while screaming on top of my lungs. Yeah, I am too scared! "Y-you!" I could feel my cheeks reddened but I''m speechless. "Do you want to stay in the water forever?" "B-But...something is lying on my stuffs¡­" I yelp since I can still see that creepy creature beside my bag pack. I saw Liam turn to his side and was seemingly looking for something. He found a twig with a sharp edge and the next thing I saw made me blink not just thrice but more than! He killed it! I saw it with my two eyes! "Want me to roast him for you?" "You! why did you kill it?" "Then take it with you. I''ll leave it here----" "Don''t! please! Take it somewhere else." I pleaded. "A..and would you mind turning around?" I force a smile. Looks like he understood what I meant since he swiftly turned his back on me. "Don''t turn around unless I say so." I added while getting out on the water. Then I took my clothes and hides myself on a rock as I put on my clothes in haste. please, no more Iguanas! Hu-hu "I-I''m done¡­ thanks for waiting." I walk towards him but he only glance at me emotionlessly. "What''s that on your hair?" "What is it? what is it?!" I jump to him without hesitation, trembling. Could it be a baby Iguana?! "Just kidding." I heard him chortled and walk away. What? he was teasing me? since when did he learn that? weird. I thought before catching up to him. Dang, my heart almost froze! "So you know how to mess around, huh! Tsk!" I gnashed. I am a little bit embarrass when I snap on my thoughts about what happen earlier. I''m not wearing anything except the clothes covering my br??st when I was in the water. Did he possibly see my body? was he watching from up above while I was taking a bath? How did he know where I was? I have a lot of questions in mind but I dared not ask him while walking back to the where the others are. Everyone was looking at us when we arrived. But their gazes towards Liam is somewhat accusing, as if they were checking him out. I don''t know why but I dared not to think about it anymore. after all, men have their own instincts. Also, I caught Grace coming near us but her eyes were focused on Liam. however, to my surprise, she held my hand and inspect me from head to toe. "Are you alright? Everyone heard you screaming." I could say she''s really worried about me. "That was nothing. I''m sorry that I got everyone worried about me." Liam walk towards Shadows while I was speaking. "Hurry up everyone. we need to reach the village before noon." Everyone disperse when they heard Liam. then Grace and I headed to where our horses was. "Miss Diana." I saw Leon coming towards me when I was about to mount my horse. "Take these with you. the journey is quite long. you might get hungry along the way." I said my thank you before taking the lunchbox from his hand. he smiled at me for the very first time and believe me, I saw how handsome he is. He got one dimple on his cheek. I think he can be a celebrity once discovered. His hair only needs some trimming. He-he "You know what, you should smile more often. Your stunningly handsome when you do." I smiled coz I mean it. but what am I seeing? He''s awkwardly blushing! Ha-ha. Is it his first time to hear some compliment? Guess it is. "T-thank you." he hesitantly responded. "Let me help you get on your horse." he offered. He helped me climb up before he walks back to where his horse was. However, I suddenly felt a strong chill coursing through my body. I look around only to see Liam glaring at me coldly. his eyes¡­. I can''t describe it. I was about to speak but he walked away. Dang! what was that? did I just see a jealous gaze? What the fudge am I thinking? Jealous? Liam? impossible! So I cast my thoughts away and followed the others. In your dreams, Yana. -_- After how many hours of journey, we finally reach an intersection village. It was already past twelve in the afternoon and so the team decided to take a rest in the place. And since Cole had been out for the past weeks, he led us in a dining place. Everyone seems hungry, so do I. We entered a two story building and since we consist of a number, we caught some of the diners'' attention. We took the stairs to the second floor, and while walking, I got the opportunity to observe the people downstairs. Fudge! I might be shuddering in fear right now if not with Liam and the others. Also, the men''s gazes on the first floor creeps me out. Scary! The food Cole ordered came after a few minutes. Thanks to him the foods were all delicious. Or maybe we are all hungry at that time? ha-ha! Bad woman. Anyway, Cole chooses the food since he is a regular in this restaurant. I must say that he has a good taste. He-he. "I''m going down to wash up¡­ are you coming Diana?" Grace stood up before the others. "Yes. excuse us." I stood up and went downstairs with her since the comfort room and the washroom was situated outside. what am I expecting? This is not a hotel or a big restaurant unlike the ones that we have in my country. I took a few minutes washing my hands, face and feet. The travel was long, bumpy and yes, dusty. So I need to wash up. And I guess Grace left me and went back to the others already. As soon as I am done freshening myself up, I went back inside but to my surprise, some men blocked my way. "New here Missy?" the bald guy asks. "A foreigner, if I am not mistaken¡­ correct?" another guy spoke. "Would you mind telling us your name, missy?" They were all looking at me like hungry lions, ready to devour me anytime. Dang! the team can''t see my location, I must be careful and be polite towards these men or else. "I-I''m sorry but my friends are waiting for me upstairs." I politely decline. "They won''t be mad if we share a table with you for just a couple of minutes, I''m sure." a man in his forties inch closer to me, I step back. "I''m sorry guys. I can''t. M-my boyfriend won''t agree anyway----'''' I couldn''t finish what I am saying since the bald guy held my arm so tight that its hurting me. "Please let me go, I''m hurting!" I''m trying to break away. "The lady says let go." someone spoke behind me. he even pulled me that I landed on his hard ?h?st. this voice¡­ I can''t be mistaken¡­ I was trying to be brave a while ago but I guess I can lose myself now. Peace suddenly engulf me. The arms around me, the ?h?st against me¡­ I know I am secure. ^_^ Chapter 44 - CHAPTER 44: SHE’S NOT FOR HIRE "The lady says let her go!" I recognize this voice. Liam! Now I am relief to know that I am safe in his arms. "So I guess you are his boyfriend." The men chuckled mockingly as they sized him out. "We just want to borrow your girlfriend for a few minutes¡­ are we asking too much?" one of them stated. Fudge! Would there be a war inside this dining hall? Oh please don''t! I silently prayed since the atmosphere is being heated up. "I''m sorry but this woman is not for hire." I heard Liam''s answer and it honestly cause my heart to skip a beat. I look up to him and he met my eyes. guess he read my thoughts at that very moment and smiled a bit. A smile of ?ssurance. Then I won''t worry then. I smiled back at him. a smile that says I trust him. "There''s a shrine not far from here, why don''t you go there instead?" Liam added. "Too bad, we don''t want anyone but her." they advanced forward, we stepped backward. "Too bad, she''s not available." Liam raise the sheath of his sword. "So you want a fight? Ha-ha! Do you think one will stand against five? "Unfortunately, it''s twelve against five." We heard Cole''s tough voice. Cole and the team were standing behind the five men, ready to fight. The bald men turned around and was utterly surprised. The men before them might be in their early twenties or teens perhaps but they are emitting fighter''s aura. they can''t possibly mess with these men with swords. As soon as the five men realized they''re at disadvantage, they retreated and went back to their table. "Ahemm! They''re gone now." Gideon chortle while looking at Liam''s arm around the woman and Diana''s hands around Liam''s body. Seems like they saw through the men''s eyes since they suddenly let go of each other. *** I was too embarrassed to look at Liam. I didn''t know I embraced him earlier. Guessed I was too preoccupied with what is happening a while ago. Ha-ha¡­ dang! I scored! I silently celebrated within. Who wouldn''t be happy to have such romantic moments with her crush? He-he. Yeah, I admit now, I like this mysterious guy. I just hope that we could travel together though I know it will never happen since he views me as a burden. "Everyone, let''s go back upstairs." Liam spoke. "T-thank you¡­ for saving me." I held Liam''s arm when he''s about to follow everyone upstairs. "You!" Liam held back. I know he wanted to scold me but I immediately say sorry with puppy eyes. Men shouldn''t be able to resist my charm that way. He-he "It''s not effective." He coldly uttered. Dang! my charm failed. "Woman, next time, don''t separate yourself with the others nor go anywhere alone. What if I didn''t show up on time, huh!" "But you did." I fake a smile. I know there''s no way of coaxing this angry lion so I''ll just try every charm that I have. "Tsk!" he''s almost bursting but he chose to turn his back on me. he walks away but I manage to catch up on him. "Hey boyfriend¡­ don''t leave me alone!" I manage to get a hold of his arm, never letting go despites his resistance, then we walked side by side. "Hmmm¡­ what should I call you now? babe? Honey? Sweetheart?" I smirk as I look at his annoyed face. "Shut up. you''re not funny." He contests. "Tsk! your no fun at all." I snorted. We went back upstairs but when I saw Grace looking intently at my hands holding Liam''s arm, I quickly pulled away. I forgot they are in a special relationship. Dang! I slowly sat beside Grace but she''s seemingly aloof. Is she mad at me? well, I won''t blame her. Should I start keeping my distance from Liam? Asher and Cole were talking about their missions. They have a lot of terms I do not understand though I wanted to listen to them intently. Even the boys have their own topics while here I am, just a listener. I wanted to talk with grace but I think I need to give her some time to calm herself. "So Liam, what are your plans right now?" I heard Grace asks the guys who''s been silent for so long. he seems to be in deep thought. "Hey bro¡­ are you alright?" Asher elbowed him. That seemingly helped him snap out from reality. "What?" Liam innocently stared at Asher but Asher pointed Grace with his mouth. "Are you saying something?" He finally asks Grace. "I-I was just asking about your plans after this." "I believe everyone knew we will split up at the intersection road. Asher and I have an important appointment with someone tonight." Liam explained. I could see a hint of sadness in Grace eyes but she hides it with a smile. "Ah, I see¡­ but will you be coming with us after?" "No." "B-but wh----'''' "We might come." Asher interrupted Grace. "That depends on the result of our negotiation." "We will set out to Corinth tomorrow morning." Cole interjected. "I think it''s better to spend the night here for a while. Who knows what kind of danger is awaiting us on the road." Then he stared at the men who tried to blocked me earlier. they seemed a bit suspicious. "I understand. You may spend the night here." Liam must have read Cole''s mind since he followed his gaze. After a few more minutes of discussing some things among themselves, we set out to find a lodge who can house all of us. 12 men plus 2 women. Luckily, they found one. However, the setup is kinda similar to a boys and girls dormitory--- Yes, a separate house for men and women. It shouldn''t be a problem, I think. "We''ll take this, sir." Cole made a final deal with the old man. "Just for tonight." "You can stay here as long as you want." The old man chuckled. "You sure have two lovely women with you. You''ll surely have troubles in the future." "We hope not." Asher laugh. I don''t know what the old guy mean but I understood future trouble. I hope it won''t have anything to do with me. "We''ll come and pick you up tomorrow morning. Stay inside and never go anywhere alone. If you want to go out then notify the old man so he can relay it to any of us so we can accompany you, okay?" Cole warned us. "We understand." We answered in unison. "Then we''ll be leaving the rest here. Asher and I will set out to the next village." Liam voiced. "Then we''ll see you off until the intersection road." Gideon suggested. "No. you don''t have to. Besides, we still need to drop by the drugstore on our way." "Oh okay. take care then." "Bye." As soon as Liam and Asher went out, the men went to their quarters too. "Ladies, please follow me. I shall show you your rooms so you can rest." The old man called us out. We followed him patiently since he''s on his old age. he couldn''t even walk without his crane''s ?ssistance. "We have four rooms here and four rooms upstairs. It''s up to you if you want to go upstairs or stay here downstairs. Anyway, we don''t have any guest besides you at this moment so you are free to choose." He kindly explains. "We''ll just take the rooms here." I courteously answered. Grace agreed with me as well. "Well, if that''s what you want, then feel free to choose a room for yourselves. If you need anything else, then you can see me at the small house beside this lodge. "We''ll do sir. Thank you." it was Grace who spoke this time. The old man left us standing at the door. As soon as we saw him entered his humble house, we locked the door just as he instructed then we started to open the room one by one. Grace chose the room with a small balcony while I stayed at the room opposite hers. **** "Make sure to set the lodge on fire at 12 midnight." someone''s striking a deal to a group of men. "And we can take her, right?" the bald guy confirmed. "Definitely." Then the men smirked evilly. "You promised. And don''t you ever dare to set us up coz we will definitely come for you." they threatened. No. I won''t dare. I would be pleased if you''ll take her away. far, far, away. She sneered within. Chapter 45 - CHAPTER 45: ABDUCTED 1 Fire! The lodge is on fire! The lodge was made of woods so the fire quickly spread. It was past midnight when some men started the fire. They intended to do it at the time when the villagers are sleeping soundly. Besides, they had an informant before it all happened. After a few more minutes, screams were heard everywhere. Fire! The lodge is on fire! It rocked the whole village. Cole and the others are not aware of it, not until someone came to knock hardly in their rooms. The old man sent some villagers to forcefully wake them up since he was too worried about the other lady. "What happened here?!" Cole and the others rushes to where the commotion was and found Grace shivering in fear. The old man standing beside her as he sorrowfully watches his hard-earned lodge consumed by fire. "Grace, where is the young miss?" Leon got on his knees to ask the woman shuddering in fear. "Grace talk to us!" now everyone is in panic. "Grace, please don''t tell us that she''s¡­.'''' Gideon look at the house on fire. And as soon as tears dropped from Grace''s eyes, Leon stood up and was about to enter the blazing house. Good thing Cole and Gideon got a hold of him, or else, he''ll be consumed by the fire in no time. "Leon! Leon! Stop! Do you want to commit suicide!" Gideon shouted at the aggressive man. "B-but¡­ Diana¡­ Diana is inside! Do you think I can just watch her die doing nothing?!" he was trying to push them away. He definitely wanted to rescue the woman. he can''t bear watching the woman he loves consumed by fire¡­ No! she can''t die! While Cole and Gideon was trying to stop Leon, the rest tried to stop the fire by pouring water in it. Some of the villagers helped too. "She''s not inside¡­" they heard the woman weakly uttered. "Diana¡­ she''s not inside." she repeated. "Then where is she now?" Leon run towards her. "Where is she?" Gideon repeated. "Tell us what happened." "It was already midnight when I woke up. I suddenly felt my stomach ached so I went to the comfort room. I didn''t notice that I doze off for a little while. When I woke up, the lodge is on fire. I tried to get in but some men came out of the house. They took her! I wanted to help her but I was afraid!" once again she cried. "I''m sorry¡­ I got afraid!" They can''t possibly blame her for what happened. They understand her situation. If she showed up, what if they took her too? Then they wouldn''t be able to know what exactly happen. So they comforted the woman. what''s important for now is her safety, and also, Diana is not inside. It''s better to be abducted than die in the fire. Somehow they know that they can still save her. "I''m sorry gentlemen. I didn''t know something like this will happen." the old man apologized but he was staring at the crying woman. something is off with her statement but he can''t figure it out. "Sir, it''s not your fault. It''s no one''s fault. We didn''t know something awful as this will also happen." Cole responded. "I''m sorry about your lodge." He kowtowed. They were able to stop the fire, however, the lodge is beyond repair. It was a dreadful night not just for Grace but for the team as well. How will they find the woman without sufficient information? What will they tell Liam? they were all trying to think of a way to find her. But for the meantime, they took Grace to where they were staying. There should be no issue about it since the old man agreed as well. "You should rest for the meantime. Don''t worry, we''re here." He ?ssured the shaking woman. "Ehm¡­ Thank you." the woman nodded and entered the room. Unknown to Gideon, as soon as she enters the room, the woman sits up and wiped her cheeks. Then a vicious eyes overshadowed the gentle eyes she''s been wearing all these time¡­ that kind of eyes that no one had ever seen. Cole had been pacing back and forth while Leon sat on the sofa. They were both in deep thought. It was after a few minutes when Gideon came down to the living room. "Everyone''s resting, aren''t you going to your rooms?" he voiced. "How can we rest at a time like this?" Leon responded. Well, he''s right. who can sleep properly knowing that their companion was abducted. Worst, she''s a woman who doesn''t have a full knowledge about the kingdom. she must be shaking in fear right now. Thinking about the woman, Leon unknowingly curled his fist in anger. "We might be able to get some information tomorrow. As long as we have a hint of who might took her then there is a big possibility that we will be able to find her." Cole voiced his thought. They have the same people in mind. It could be the men from the restaurant. They still don''t have concrete evidence yet but they might be able to find clues tomorrow. ******** "Have you heard the news last night?" Asher ask the guy who just woke up. "What news?" Liam sat opposite him. A hot coffee was already on the table. "There was a fire in Sul-an Village last night¡­ the team stayed there for the night, right?" Liam suddenly felt uncomfortable upon hearing Asher since the first person that came to his mind was the foreigner woman. "Did you receive any information from the team?" "None yet. Though I sent them a message earlier. I''m just waiting for their response. It should be here in a few minutes." "Good." Liam finished his coffee but his restlessness did not diminish. Why is he in discomfort? Feels like something bad happened. Anyway, they''ll know about it once the messenger arrives. But for now, they need to finalize their negotiation with the chief''s daughter, Rohelia. "The chief''s daughter is waiting for you at the garden." A maidservant in her fifties came to inform Liam. Then Liam stood up and followed her while Asher stayed at the balcony waiting for the messenger to arrive. As much as they wanted to go back, however, they need to finalize the peace treaty with the Sulanites. Their clans were the rulers of the 12 villages in Rouen including Sul-an, where Cole and the others stayed for the night. Rohelia, was the daughter of the Chief. She was her father''s second-in-command officer¡­ the right hand to be exact. When the Chief dies, she will definitely take her father''s place. "I''ve been thinking about your proposition overnight. It''s not a bad idea but I need to hear a more objective reason. Give me something I never heard before." The chief''s daughter leaned on her chair after placing the tea cup on the table. "There are a total of 12 influential clans in the whole kingdom of Allen. Some maintains a low profile while others want to achieve the maximum power to control not just the government officials but the commoners as well. Not long after, they will surely take over the throne. One clan will become the head while others become servants. I bet you don''t want your people to bow down to any other clan." Liam challenged. "Where are you getting at?" He got the woman''s full attention. "We need to unite all the 12 clans together and not against each other. Only then shall we truly bring a genuine change in our country. The equality that everyone is hoping for, we can attain that goal." "Ha-ha!" the woman deridedly laughs. "Do you think it''s easy to unite the 12 clans? I think you are looking into a theoretical, fictional future! instead of unity, I think it will bring a greater war instead!" she was laughing so hard at Liam''s ideals. Liam should have expected such mockery to happen since it has been the same with the others. But he needs to show his determination more than ever. "I think it''s possible. I worked so hard to make a treaty among the 4 clans." "What did you just say? 4 clans signed up?" the woman stood up unbelievingly¡­. "You heard it right." Liam confirmed confidently. Then he slowly explained the objectives, the vision, the mission and the possibilities of his proposal --- the Government of 12. **Asher had been pacing back and forth at the balcony while waiting for Liam. the messenger arrived and was shocked at the details the team sent. Liam and Rohelia''s discussion has been over two hours already. He wanted to break in but Asher knew how important the deal was so he patiently waited for the man to come out. After a few more minutes, Liam came back to the house where he left Asher. He was about to inform him about the good news but the man frantically dashes towards him. "Liam, bad news¡­ Miss Yana¡­ she was abducted!" Chapter 46 - CHAPTER 46: ABDUCTED 2 It''s almost time to say goodbye. The old herald Milcah called her granddaughter and gave her some instructions. Such tasks should keep the child from coming home until noon. "Take your stuffs with you and wait for me at the riverbanks. I will meet you there." "Grandma, are we going back to our village?" the innocent girl expectantly asks. "Ehm." The old woman nodded as she lies. "Yes! I will be able to see my friends again!" Sarah jumped excitedly. Unknown to her, this day will be her last day to see her grandmother. "But remember, you must wait for me at the riverbanks after you help that old man gather these medicinal herbs. Don''t forget to give him the paper I handed you so he''ll know what medicine to prepare, okay?" "I will grandma. Then I''m going now." she was about to get out from the small house when her grandma called out. "Aren''t you going to kiss your grandmother?" "Grandma, why are you acting weird these past few days? Are you going to leave me again for a long time just like before?" the lady pouted. "You! why are you asking a lot of questions? Come here." She went close and hug the lady. "Take good care of yourself, okay?" "I will, grandma¡­ I love you. bye!" Sarah smiled at the old herald before dashing to the other side of the mountain. The old herald watches her until she couldn''t see her granddaughter''s shadow any longer. "I''m sorry, sweetheart." She murmurs within. Now, she''s ready to face the fate she chose. "In order for the light to shine, a blood sacrifice must be made." ******** Finally, Liam was able to persuade the Sulanite Chief through the daughter. Now he has contracted five clans in his list, seven more to go. Maybe they can start the G12 (government of 12) system while working on the others? Well, he''ll try. Happiness is painted all over his face. He was so excited to share the good news to Asher, however, the perplexity on the man''s face troubled him. "Liam, Bad news!" Asher cried as soon as he saw Liam. "What is it?" "Miss Diana¡­ they took her!" "Who took who?" Liam was surprise. He couldn''t believe his ears. "Someone abducted her last night. The fire¡­ it was the lodge where the women stayed!" he reported as he handed him the letter that Cole sent. Liam was deeply bothered as soon as he read the letter. How could it be? Who in his right mind would set a house on fire and abduct an innocent woman?! it doesn''t make sense! He curled his fist in anger. Asher must have known what''s on Liam''s mind so he prepared their horses. Then they quickly race back to Sul-an Village. Meanwhile, Cole and the others start searching for the woman. But first, they need to gather information about the men who possibly took her, thus they went back to the restaurant. As for Grace, they decided to leave her to the old man''s care along with two of their men. "Do you remember the five men who were sitting at that table yesterday at noon?" Cole asks the guy helper. "Yes sir. they are a regular costumer here. Why''d you ask? did they cause you any trouble?" "Something like that." Cole answered. "Do you know what they do? where do they work and where they stay?" The bartender is smart. He recognized something was wrong just by hearing Cole''s questions. "Sorry I don''t know much about them. but if you can wait, my master might have the answers you''re looking for." Then the young man went to see his master. After a few minutes, a man in his fifties came forth. "My servant says you''re looking for the L-gang, is that right?" the master asked. "Yes sir." "If I may ask, why are you looking for them?" "They abducted one of our companion." Cole was direct. "Your companion that was abducted, Is it the foreigner woman? "How did you know?" Cole surprisingly stood up from his seat. "They are called the L-gang. They do all nasty jobs¡­ literally all nasty jobs one could ever think off. But they don''t simply touch a person without getting paid for a high price." Cole got a little confuse. "So you mean someone is behind the abduction besides those group?" "Yes. So someone must have paid them to take your friend. If you want to save the woman then you must find who wants to harm her first. That person surely knows where your friend is." "What do you mean by that?" "The employer surely has the complete details about the abduction." Cole paused for a while. Someone who wants to harm the young miss? He couldn''t think of anyone. Besides, the woman is a foreigner! If ever someone really wants to harm her then it should have come from the team¡­ but it was way too impossible! "They don''t have a permanent place but I heard they have a secret station somewhere. They have a lot of members everywhere. Try to find their logo, it may lead you to where they are." "What''s their logo?" "it''s the letter L tattooed on their left wrist." "Thank you so much, sir." Cole was about to exit when the aged man called out. "You must hurry because once they marked the woman, there''s no way for you to save nor claim her anymore. everything comes with a price." "So there are still some gangs using the old trick huh." Cole snorted before leaving the restaurant. Cole relayed what the restaurant owner said about the L-gang. And as soon as they heard all the information, they dispersed in two in search for the members. Cole and Gideon decided to separate ways to make the search a bit faster. They''ve been searching the whole village for an hour now yet they haven''t found a single member. Cole was already at the intersection road and was looking at the road leading to the next village. What if he will be able to spot one there? yeah, it''s definitely a great idea. Cole was about to set off when he saw two horses rushing to his side. That stance¡­ it''s surely Shadows! Liam! he suddenly felt overjoyed and nervous at the same time. "Liam! Asher!" he went to meet the two. "Cole! How is the search? Did you find her?" they can see how worried Liam is at the moment. "We are still looking for them." Cole bowed his head in guilt. Liam cursed. The two can feel his tension. He''s absolutely upset. Cole then relayed the information he received from the restaurant master about the possible suspects. The L-gang! He curled his fist. Of course he knew what they are capable of. So he instructed Cole and Asher to gather everyone and meet him at the next village. They must find her at all cost. "I''ll set out to the next village. I''ll see you there." then Liam left in a hurry while Asher and Cole went back to Sul-an Village. *** "Please¡­ someone¡­ help me¡­" a woman hidden in a human size casket is shuddering in fear as she listens to the crisp laughs of some men on horses. "She''ll definitely cost a fortune! Ha-ha-ha!" one of the men yelp. "Are we really going to sell her right away?" another guy spoke. "Can''t we play with her for just a little time?" "Are you crazy?!" the other guy hit the man beside him. "Play with her? We signed the contract. What if that person learnt about your stupidity? Do you want your head to be cut off?!" the other guy yelp. "You should have not signed that damn contract! That person wanted to get rid of her instantly. This is not just a simple threat¡­ that person''s eyes wanted to kill this woman!" As soon as they heard their buddy, they fell silent for a few minutes. "Would it really be okay?" the other guy smirk. Diana, on the other hand, had been listening intently at their conversation. "Please¡­ someone¡­ help me¡­." she''s desperately praying for help. "God, I can die if you want me to... but please, don''t let me die ugly. At least let me die as a beauty with dignity." she bargained. Though she is not afraid to die but she definitely doesn''t want to die an unpleasant death. tsk tsk. Chapter 47 - CHAPTER 47: TO THE RESCUE Liam is on the rush. As soon as he was done giving instruction to Cole, he set out to the next village. He must find the group at all cost. The woman doesn''t have any idea how dangerous this country is, but Liam and the others does. Asher was left with Cole but then Cole forced him to go after Liam. he can''t be alone searching for the woman right now. As for Cole, he went back to the inn to meet the team. "Cole¡­ what happened? Did you find her?" Grace rushed to meet Cole who had just entered the old man''s house. She seems really concern since worry is painted all over her face. "Where are the others?" Cole asked. When the old man saw him coming, he prepared him a tea. "None yet." Grace followed Cole. The man seemed so tired, his mind is obviously somewhere else. Why is he in deep thought? Grace was looking at him intently, observing his facial expression. Hmmm¡­ looks like he didn''t find the young miss. She smirked. Of course, no one can find the young miss even if they turn the whole village upside down. Unless they search the other villages at the next region. If they set out early today, then there is a chance they''ll find the gangs at the next village but setting to the next village in the afternoon leaves no chance for the team. After a few more minutes, the other men arrived one after the other. Seeing the atmosphere around them, they surely didn''t find the young miss. The woman felt at ease upon seeing them but the next words she heard made her tremble, not sure if she''ll panic. "What did you just say?" Leon stood surprised. "You heard it right, Liam and Asher set out to the next village to find the young miss." Cole ?ssured them with a warm smile. "Then that''s a relief!" Gideon leaned his back on the sofa. The others heaved a sigh of relief as well. knowing that their big brother went before them gave them a little peace within. "Now gather your stuffs because we will follow them as soon as possible." Cole advised. Then the men dispersed to fix their things while Leon and Gideon stayed resting on the sofa. "D-did you say Liam went to the next village to find Diana?" they heard a frail voice behind them. It was Grace holding a cup of tea on both hands. She''s trying so hard to hide her trembling. "Yes Grace. I met them at the intersection road a while ago. I believed they already reach the village as we speak----'''' Cole stopped when he heard the sound of broken glasses. "I-I''m sorry¡­ m-my hands slipped!" she''s breaking as she steps backward, Cole definitely saw her uneasiness. "Grace, are you okay?" Gideon stood up and ?ssisted the shaking woman to sit at the sofa. "I-I''m sorry¡­ I was just overwhelmed to hear that Liam and Asher set out to find the young miss." She forced a smile. "I was so worried about Diana but knowing that Liam went before us is a great comfort." "Yeah, your right. there''s no reason for us to worry anymore." Gideon responded but Cole was looking at her intently. his eyes hint a bit of suspicion. After a few more minutes, the team gathered in the kitchen. The old man was thoughtful since he prepared a meal for the whole team before setting out to the next village. He even packed up some snacks for them along the way. As for the lodge that was consumed by the fire last night, Cole gave him enough money to help for the reconstruction. "In a day or two, some men from Ikarai will come to help rebuild this lodge. We are very sorry that this had happened to you." Cole apologized. "I''m not taking this against you, young man. But I''m grateful enough that you have a good heart to help this old man. Whenever you come to this village please drop by anytime." "We''ll sure do." Cole replied. They were about to leave the house when they suddenly heard a knock on the door. They were looking at each other with suspicion. Who could it be¡­ are they possibly¡­. One of the men prepared his sword and opened the door gently. To their surprise, they found a woman along with more than 15 men behind her. "Who are you?" Gideon sternly ask, never letting their guards down. "Liam''s men?" the woman confidently smiled. "My name is Rohelia, the chief''s..." "The Chief''s daughter?" they heard the old man walking towards them. "Yes." "Please, please come in¡­!" the old man cued Cole and the others therefore they placed their swords back in the sheaths and gave way for the woman to enter. They followed after. "About the fire last night, I just heard it this morning. I''m sorry." the woman somehow is sincere. "Thank you for visiting me personally, but you should have not come, Madam." The old man kowtowed. "I shouldn''t be, but Liam persuade me." the woman laughed. "That brat, why should I even heed to his command?" then she stared at the men standing on the sides, one by one. "You should set out and follow your leader. I will take care of the situation here." She ?ssured them. "Y-yes¡­ Thank you then." Cole and the others doesn''t know what''s happening but looks like the woman is harmless. "Ah, such a fine young people, I guess siding with Liam is not a bad idea at all." Rohelia smiled then turned to the old man then continued their conversation. ******* "Grandpa, I''m done cleaning the yard, do you have any chores for me?" Sarah enthusiastically run towards the old man reclining at his working place. He''s not yet done preparing the things that Milcah wrote. "Ah, you''re indeed fast. Would you like to catch some fish in the banks?" the old man need to make the child busy so she won''t question her grandmother''s whereabouts. Milcah earnestly pleaded the old man, a fellow herald. "Yay! I love to! grandma loves fish!" the girl exclaimed and run to where the fishing rod is and went on her way. The riverbank is on the other side so she needs to walk fast. It should take her some hours to come back. The lady was hopping and singing as she treks the rocky mountain trail. Her excitement to go back to Ikarai Region and see her friends once again inspired her. At last! She will be able to see the guy she likes. Ah, Lance! ^_^ However, she immediately stopped when she heard some voices not far from where she is. A group of men¡­ and a woman? Her curiosity pushed her to find those people. Discreetly, she hides herself behind a tree and saw a group of men eating and laughing together¡­. And a woman that was tied up in a tree?? Ah, such a beauty! Sarah was mesmerized at her beauty but wait, the woman seems familiar. Wait¡­ she was thinking¡­ where did she saw her? Ah! That''s right! it was the foreigner woman! she got a glimpse of her once at Ikarai and she was with some young guys before but looks like she was kidnapped! Kidnapped?! The young lady seemingly snaps out from reality and stared at the young miss that was tied down. Chapter 48 - CHAPTER 48: LIFE ON THE LINE Halt! I heard a rough voice. I think I fell asleep along the way. Though my fear kept me awake for how many hours, the long travel made me weak and caused me to slumber. Fitting my body into a medium casket seemingly deformed my body. Last night, I''ve been tossing to and fro. I couldn''t sleep not until before midnight. I was finally able to get my sleep but then I suddenly woke up due to a loud thud noise outside. I walk towards the door but it wouldn''t open. Looks like something blocked the opening, it wouldn''t budge no matter how hard I try to push it. However, after a few minutes, I could see smoke escaping from the holes into my room. Fire? I''m sure about it! is the house burning?! Help! I''ve been knocking at the door and been striking the walls hard. I need to get out as soon as possible. Oh wait, Grace! Is she awake? I kept calling her name. Oh please Grace, please be safe! I kept praying inside me. Then I remember the small balcony so I rush to the window and opened it. Without hesitation, I jump outside and somehow slipped my foot on the ground. Ouch! I think I hurt my ankle! Anyway, I must find Grace at all cost. I was limping my way to the door but some men suddenly blocked my way. Though the night is dark but the fire lights up the surroundings a bit. The men from the restaurant this afternoon! I was startled. No. At that very moment I know I am doomed. "Y-you¡­" I staggered backwards planning to run away from them. But Grace is inside the house. I must save her. "Hello Missy." The bald man spoke giving a creepy smile. And without any warning they held both my hands and tied me down. I was wiggling though I know I can''t stand a chance against them. "Please let me go. My friend¡­ my friend is inside! please!" a tear escaped from my eyes. but too late, someone knock me down and I slowly lose my consciousness. "Grace, I''m sorry¡­." was the last thing my mind could ever say¡­ Whenever I think about what happen last night, I can''t help but shed some tears. Grace. Did she ever make it? "Hey! Eat this!" a small stout man threw a piece of meat on the ground before me. dang! what do they think of me? A dog??I snorted. "Hey! Am I your pet?" I squeaked. Oh yes you can say I am too brave for my situation but I couldn''t help but scold them. "I bet the meat you cooked is delicious but only dogs can enjoy that stuff lying on the ground." I scoffed. "Whatever woman! if you don''t want to eat then don''t." the small stout guy responded. "What a heartless guy you are. Are you going to treat a woman like a thrash? Aren''t you a gentleman--- at least?" "Unfortunately, you can''t find any gentleman in this place, Missy." I heard him spoke then they all laugh together. Tsk! I scoffed even louder. I think these guys left their conscience somewhere else. I am thinking of a way to escape from them and is trying to think of words to coax them when I suddenly saw a shadow from a far. I''m sure I saw something¡­ or maybe I was just hoping to see someone. Haist! I know I have thought about death the past few days but I never thought I would die like this. what could they possibly do? are they going to butcher me? sell me? kill me? or worst¡­ oh please! My mind is in frenzy. "Y-you¡­ what are you going to do with me? I don''t have any money nor any family member that you could extort money to, so why don''t you just let me go? I promise I will repay you someday." I pleaded but they only looked at me with contempt. "Why should we let you go when someone paid us a big amount to kill you?" the bald man stood up and came near me. "And why should we let go of a gold fish? I''m sure you''ll cost us a fortune." He held my jaw but I pulled back. "Someone paid you to kill me?" I was confused. Who would even do that? although Liam hates my presence but I''m sure he wouldn''t go to such extent as this¡­. "W-who paid you?'''' The man must have seen the confusion in my eyes so he stood up and went back to the others. "You don''t have to know it Missy. But you should know not to trust your so called friends, you''ll never know who is true from who is not." Then they mockingly laugh altogether. I heard him but I''m having a hard time processing his words in my head. All I know is that someone paid them to kill me¡­ but who could it be? I don''t have much friends in this place nor made an enemy while staying here. Those people from Ikarai, I believe they won''t betray me this much. Liam! he is the only one who dislikes me. He wanted to send me off as soon as possible. But will he really go to the extent of paying somebody else to dispose me? can he really do it? My heart aches so much as I think about it. Does he hate me that much? Unknowingly, a tear escaped from my eyes. Well, who else but him hates me that much? Mom¡­ I never knew I am capable of being hurt so much like this¡­ the man I like the most wanted me to die. Though for the past few days I''ve been feeling lifeless, but knowing that someone instigated my death is a different story. The man I trusted my life with¡­. Mom, he wanted to kill me. Ah! this heartache is too much to endure¡­ Now I started talking to myself. "Then why don''t you just kill me now?" I muttered. "Kill you? though the person wants you dead but it would be a waste if we do that. I''m sure your worth a million! Ha-ha-ha!" "Y-you''re going to sell me?" my eyes widened when I remembered the shrines that the twins mentioned to me before. No! I don''t want to be a pr?st?tut?! Over my dead body! I must¡­ I must escape at any cost! Now my life is on the line! They''re done eating and was taking some time to rest. However, the sun is scorching hot since it was already mid-afternoon. Guess they also wanted to sleep since some of them are yawning. "I''ll be taking a bath at the river. make sure to guard that woman cautiously." The leader stood up and took his bag with him. "I''ll go with you." "Me too¡­" "I need to wash up also. Delio will stay here to guard the woman." said the fourth man who stood up and followed the others. "Fine! go! I can handle this alone¡­" the man lazily laid down on the grass while picking his nose. A few minutes later¡­. "Shhhh¡­.." I heard a voice of someone behind me. "Don''t make any sound." I turn my head and was surprise to see a young lady having a hard time untying me. good thing the man guarding me doze off a minute before the lady appeared. "Please be fast." I whispered. I bet the other men are on their way back. "I''m almost ¡­ almost¡­ done¡­wait!" she''s really doing her best. "Hey you! what are you doing?!" I jerked upon hearing the leader shouted. Damnit! We''re doomed! Chapter 49 - CHAPTER 49: ESCAPED Run! The men saw us from a distance when the girl untangled the ropes in me, so we run for our lives. My will to escape from those filthy men made me forget about my sore ankle. We must escape at all cost. "Faster! Follow me¡­ I know a way." The girl went ahead of me, but dang! the men are drawing nearer and nearer! I could hear them shouting but I chose not to look behind me. I can''t let my fear overwhelms me right now. I must save myself and this little girl. I''m not familiar with this place but looks like the lady ahead of me knows this hill very well. Tall trees are everywhere as well as thistles on the ground and thorny bushes were all over the place. It hurts since I could feel cuts on my feet, but who cares about pain right now? all I want is to escape from those ugly goons. Though I can die right now but not an ugly death! what if they s?xu??ly harass me? No, I might take my own life if that happens. We then reached a crossroad and I thought she''ll choose a path but I was mistaken. "Let''s hide for the meantime!" she knelt on her knees and quickly crawled down the bushes on the side. Wait! what if we fall down the cliff? I thought for a few second but followed the lady as soon as I heard the men''s voices nearing our location. Ah! Come what may! I wailed within. "Damn it! Where did they go?" We heard the boss cursed aloud. "I think they went this way." someone suggested, though I couldn''t see which way he pointed out. "What if they went on the other way?" another blurted. "Damnit!" their boss cussed again. "You and you, go to this side and the rest will go with me on the opposite side. Send a signal as soon as you found them. Is that clear?" "Yes Boss!" they all exclaimed. The next thing we heard were footsteps rushing forwards. "Are we safe now?" I mumbled softly as I lean my back on the hedge. "I think so." The lady beside me heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you for saving me." I am sincerely grateful. "My name is Diana, what''s yours?" "Sarah." "I owe you my life and I will surely repay you someday." "You don''t have to." she looked at me with earnestness. "I just happened to be in the area." her smile lit me up a little. We let some time passed by before we came out from our hiding place. We need to make sure that they won''t come back. And it''s almost late afternoon when she offered a place for us to rest. Sarah led me to another path instead of the main road. Though it''s the longer path to the old man''s house but it''s safer. However, we stopped walking when we saw a group of soldiers down the highway. Though we are above the highway but one can still see what''s happening below. "What are they?" I curiously asked. "Soldiers!" Sarah exclaimed. "I''m sure of it." "Soldiers? But what are they doing here?" I didn''t hear any response from her. however, her eyes were glued at the prison cell. More likely scrutinizing it carefully. "An old woman?" I blurted out when I saw an old woman imprisoned in a wooden cell. what could be her offense? I thought. "No!!! Grandmother!!!" I heard Sarah bellowed then rushes to a path leading down the hill. "Sarah! Wait!" Dang it! I finally found time to rest my foot but here comes another, therefore, I chased the wailing lady. We followed the soldiers discreetly until they halted in a plain hill. I thought they wanted to rest but we saw another group of soldiers camping in the area, with a royal palanquin this time. At that point, we hid in a corner waiting for a chance to approach the cell. After a few minutes, we saw one of the soldiers approached the covered tent. Too bad we cannot see who''s inside. But judging at the guards, I''m sure he is a well-esteemed person in the kingdom. Thirty minutes had passed but the soldier hadn''t come out yet. Also, the night is near and still, we''re in the woods. Isn''t it dangerous? Ah, I could feel my sore foot along with my body twinge. I''m cold and hungry as well! Huhu! I suddenly remember the team¡­ Cole, Leon and the others. Grace too... I hope she''s alive. I''m definitely lying if I deny thinking of Liam, but I should start forgetting him¡­ and everyone else. I can''t go back to them, not with Liam having an evil intention against me. My heart aches as I recall the bitter truth --- someone wants me dead. Liam. he will surely get mad once he finds out that I escaped. I must be careful not to run into any of the team. "Someone came out." Sarah whispered. Then our eyes landed on the manly figure who just came out of the tent, followed by the soldier who went inside a while ago. They were heading to where the cell was. I couldn''t see the man''s face clearly since it was already dark. But his stance---- the way he walks emits a person with a high status. The man stood in front of the cell. The old woman must have sense the man''s presence so she lifted her head only to scowl at the man. However, we couldn''t hear what they are talking about. It looks serious tho. "Grandmother¡­" Sarah shed a tear. After a few more minutes, the man cynically laughed and went back to the tent. Surely, they will be spending the night in the area. "Grandmother¡­ grandma¡­.'''' The old woman heard a familiar voice and tried to find where it came from. then her granddaughter came into view. "S-Sarah? What are you doing here? Didn''t I told you stay with that old man?!" the old woman''s angry tone made the young lady pouted. "Grandma, why are you here? where are they taking you?" the lad cried. "Sarah¡­" The old herald was about to say something but halted when she heard another voice. As soon as the foreigner woman showed up, Milcah held her breath, not believing her eyes. "You¡­ how come?" she muttered. "How did they end up together?" the old herald was confused. "Grandma, do you know her?" Sarah ask when she saw her grandmother''s reaction. "You¡­ you''re the foreigner woman I saw in Ikarai¡­ how did you end up here?" the old woman was sizing the her from head to toe. Diana was about to talk but some guards were doing their rounds. They need to be extra careful. In a swift moment, the old woman held the woman''s hands, her eyes were pleading. "Please take my granddaughter with you and take good care of her. No one must know that she is my granddaughter." "But grandma¡­ what will happen to you now?" Sarah sobs. With pity in her eyes, Milcah lifted her hand to wipe her cheeks. "Sarah, you must be strong. Whatever happens, just know that I love you and I will always do." "But grandma¡­ please... let me go with yo---" "Sarah!" the old woman squealed. "You must go and make sure not to tell anyone that I am your grandmother" she pleaded. "Who''s there?!" they both heard some guards nearing the cell. "Now go!" she motioned Diana to take the child away. "I''m sorry child." The old woman tears up. Chapter 50 - CHAPTER 50: HER RESOLVE "So what do you want to do now?" those are the words I heard as soon as I woke up. I know it''s the old man asking Sarah. I think they are sitting on the porch. Then I slowly opened my eyes and saw some of the sun''s light peeking through the slightly opened window. Did I oversleep? "I will find my grandmother. If it means going to the main region, then I will go by any means." I can hear the strong resolve in her words. "But it''s too dangerous for you. besides, not everyone can enter the main city." "I know but there must be a way." "You can''t do it alone. You need to---'''' "I can go with you." I interrupted their conversation though I could see the surprise painted on their faces when they saw me standing at the door. "Miss¡­ did you say something?" Sarah wasn''t sure enough. "You heard me. I also want go to the main city." I went to sit beside her. "It has been my goal since I came here." I smiled at the young girl who''s face lit up upon hearing me. The old man heaved a sigh. "Do you think it would be easy considering your situation?" the old man uttered. "Your life is on the line, isn''t it?" "B-but¡­" "Oh yes young Miss, I forgot to ask what happen to you?" Sarah interjected. "I¡­" I''m hesitating. Should I tell them that someone from my mates wants to kill me? "I¡­ I was travelling with my friends. They''re heading to Marseille for some kind of a mission. Originally, they will accompany me to Rouen. But one night¡­ one night, the lodge was on fire, then¡­ those men showed up from nowhere and took me." I shivered thinking of those awful experiences I had with the men. "I''m sorry to hear about what happened to you. But your comrades are surely worried about you right now." Sarah voiced. "Looking for me? m-maybe¡­ but I don''t think so¡­" my lips twitch sarcastically. "Let''s find them, miss!" she lit up. dang, how can I tell her the truth? I don''t want to shatter the hope I''m seeing in her face. "Eh¡­ b-but¡­." "I''m sure they''re looking for you everywhere so we''ll go down the village later and find them." she was beaming wide and I guess I know what''s on her mind. I faked a smile. I need to avoid them as much as possible. I''m sure Liam wouldn''t be so happy to see me alive. Unknown to the woman, the old man had been watching her all throughout the time she was speaking. He could sense something mysterious about the woman but he couldn''t sort it out yet. if only he had a strong prowess like the old herald Milcah then probably he''ll know in just a glance. "You''re not fully healed yet, are you sure you wanna go down the village this afternoon?" I ??r?sses my ankle as soon as I heard the old man. He was right, maybe we should stay here for a couple of days until I get healed. That thought lit me up. A week, maybe? Ha-ha I suggested it to the young lady but he rejected it quickly. She doesn''t like the idea of staying in the mountain for a couple of days more. "We''ll go down tomorrow." Sarah voiced. "I''m sure your friends are looking for you everywhere. What if we miss them?" "B-but¡­" "Tomorrow will be okay." the old man sided with her. "Though it won''t give you a guarantee that you''ll be able to walk straight but finding your comrades is very important for now." "Ah¡­ Ehm. okay." I forced a smile. They are very kind and thoughtful but I couldn''t push myself to tell them that the leader of my comrades paid those goons to dispose me. will they even believe me? How about looking for a tour guide instead of finding the team? ha-ha! Tour guide? Are you for real Diana? Do they even exist here? I doubt. Anyway, I will just do everything I can to avoid the team. I''m sure I can make it to the mainland even without their help. I''m sure not all people in this country are bad people. All I need to do is to be careful. ************** The man is on the run! He doesn''t have any idea as to why those young armed men are chasing him at the moment. He was trying to get away from them however, he didn''t expect that there are more men in front of him blocking his way. Dang, his doomed! "W-who are you?!" the guy was flustered when he got pinned on the ground by one of the men chasing him. "Where is she? Where is the woman?!" Leon is trembling in anger. His eyes were bloodshot red, ready to kill. "Where is she!" "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­." "Leon, calm down." Gideon held his arm when he was about to punch the guy. "We need him." Leon stood up leaving the guy coughing on the ground. "You are a member of the L-Gang, right?" Liam questioned the man trembling in fear. "I''m sure you know that some of your comrades with a prisoner, a woman came here." "I-I don''t know¡­. I don''t know anything about that. I swear!" "You better tell us the truth if you want to live." Liam threatened. "I swear! I don''t have any idea about what you''re saying. I may be a member of the gang but I only joined them the other day!" "Then where''s your headquarter?" "I-I''ll tell you, just let me go¡­" "Don''t you dare fool us or else¡­.'''' The man shook in fear when he looked at Liam''s eyes. If looks can kill, then the guy might be dead by now. Cole and the others were totally shocked as well when they saw that Liam''s eyes were blazing in anger. Those eyes¡­ those were the eyes they saw when he heard that the woman he loved before was in dire danger too. Could it be that Liam''s is... hah, great! Chapter 51 - CHAPTER 51: THE SUN SHALL RULE "You are really trying so hard to secure your grandson''s position on the throne, huh?" the old herald sneered at the middle-age man sitting smugly in front of her. "You haven''t change a bit, I can tell." He stood up and walk around the tent. "So you know why I came to see you, I presume." "Same old ambition I believe." "You should know you''re not safe when you reach the palace. You might not even survive a day in there." "Or I can die in your hands." the old woman sarcastically sneered. "I can but I won''t. We''re old friends after all." He gave a devious smirk. "Friends? Tsk!" she scoffed. "Milcah, we should set aside the bitter past and work together for the kingdom''s good cause, don''t you think it''s time to rebuild this country under a new management?" "It''s already beyond repair, Shadrach, unless the rightful king takes over. Everyone knows that." "And my grandson is the one." "Huh, you really think your kinfolk will thrive in this age? Then let me give you a piece of advice¡­." The old herald glared at him, this time she''s determined. "Stop it while you can, cause the setbacks are too arduous for you to handle." "Are you trying to curse me?" "No, I''m just stating the facts¡­." She mockingly laughs. "Now that I think about it, I must strive to live for a few more months to witness you fall in despair." "Milcah!" Shadrach yelled. The old woman is not a simple shaman but the most powerful ever known in the whole kingdom. All her predictions had come to pass and whoever she blesses is blessed and the ones she cursed had been cursed completely. But as for today, Shadrach couldn''t tell if the old woman was just messing with him. "I came all the way here to offer you a way out, yet you cursed me instead. Can''t we just work together against the current power for the benefit of many?" However, how could Milcah support the people who killed her children? No, she won''t do that, never! "I think you have misunderstood me, Shadrach. I am in no one''s side. Whether I get killed by you or the king is not important to me at all. all I want to see is the total destruction of those people who killed my children." "Then let''s work together to destroy the king." Shadrach insist. The old herald understood what he meant but she scoffed. "Do you think your exempted?" the old woman was a bit pissed. "Do you think I didn''t know that you were the one who set-up my daughter and her husband to take the blame of what you did? I am not a fool, Shadrach. So I will make sure that you and your family will meet your end." Pakkkkkk! The old herald wants to say more but the man suddenly slapped her, making her frail body hit the ground as a result. "I will let this thing slide for now." he''s blazing in anger. "I could kill you right now if I wanted to but I''ll let you live and suffer under the king''s hands. Then you shall witness how my grandson rises up to the throne someday." He was holding off his anger. "Guards! Take her back to where she belongs!" The guards came in and took the old woman and sent her back to her cell. However, before they took her, she muttered some words which no one could understand except her. The sun shall rule under the blessings of the heavens. Diana''s foot isn''t completely healed yet, however, they decided to go down the village this day. With that being decided on, the old man prepared all the medicine she needs to take and made an ointment for her foot. On the other hand, Diana helped the young lady prepared some foods to take with them. Sarah also lend the woman some of her dress for her to change into. Meanwhile, Liam and the others were searching the whole village for the L-gang. The place that the young man provided was empty. Looks like those men went somewhere else so Liam asked four of his men to stay at the place in wait for the goons just in case they come back. Then three men were ?ssigned to watch the exit point. While others were searching by pair, Liam and Asher along with two young men searched the mountain side. It is indeed possible to take that route especially with a hostage. "Liam¡­" Asher rushed to his side. "Come and take a look at this." Liam walks towards him and and seeing the mess in that corner convinced him that they indeed stayed in that place a few days ago. "And I don''t know if they purposely left this here." Asher showed a familiar bag pack. Diana''s bag! Judging on the embers, it must have been two days from now so it is impossible for them to be in the mountain right now. Either they are in the village or have gone to the next village already. But the bag pack was something that puzzled him. "We should go back to the village; I don''t think they''d be here right now." Liam voiced his opinion. Therefore, Asher took the woman''s bag with him and followed Liam. ** It was already past noon when Diana asked Sarah if they could possible go back to the place where she found her. She was hoping to find her bag pack. However, she''s been looking everywhere but found none. Guess those ugly men took it with them too. Sarah ??r?sses her back comforting the sad woman, "My grandmother used to say, if you lose some things, then replacements are on their way¡­" she innocently smiled. Diana heaved a heavy sigh. She doesn''t mind about the devices in it, but she cares about her passport and the phoenix hairpin! The phoenix hairpin that her mom left for her is more valuable for her than anything else in the world. Chapter 52 - CHAPTER 52: AUDIENCE WITH THE KING? They''re loosing hope. It''s already the third day but they haven''t found the L-gang members nor the young miss. The members who took Yana didn''t show up at their usual meeting place. Looks like someone had tipped them off. On the other hand, Grace had been comforting the members and is encouraging the team to proceed to the other village instead. "Don''t you think it''s time for us to move to the next village? I don''t think they''re here." She suggested again. Worry was also painted all over her face. Cole blankly stared at the speaking woman. She seemed so concern but a bit of her anxiety can be seen on her actions and Cole can''t say what she''s been worried about since yesterday. Liam heard Grace and it is indeed useless and hopeless at the same time for the team to stay in this village for another day. they haven''t found the members who took the woman yet but a part of him urges him to stay for a couple of days or so. He got a feeling that Diana is still in the area. Everyone was looking at Liam, waiting for his decision but he was only staring at his plate. They are having their dinner at the moment when Grace opens up the idea of moving into the next village. She''s been suggesting it since yesterday. "Liam, I think Grace is right. we are not making any progress here at all." Asher voiced his thought while others agreed as well. Liam was in deep thought but after a few minutes, he notified the team that they will be moving out tomorrow morning. then he stood up without finishing his meal and went to his own room. The men could see his hesitation therefore they lowered their heads thinking if they did the right thing. Should they just stay for a couple of days? But what if the goons are already at the next village? they might lose the opportunity of finding the young miss. Meanwhile, Diana and Sarah stayed at the Kelly''s residence. Sarah and her grandmother are constant visitors every year, therefore Sarah remembered them. The family was one of her grandmother''s friend though she doesn''t know how they became friends. They are not very wealthy but they aren''t poor either. Maybe they are in the middle class. It''s not a subdivision either but the house is big enough to house at least five families. "I didn''t know you were here. If I have known earlier then I should have invited you in my place sooner." Sadness enveloped her tone. She must really be the old herald''s best friend. After Sarah told her story, the old woman looked at Diana''s direction. Though she''s wearing a regular dress like them but it''s very evident that the young miss is not from their country. Diana could feel the suspicious gaze of the old woman who was about to speak but another woman in her fourty''s showed up and called them. It''s time for dinner. Phew! She''s saved! The old woman smiled at her as soon as the woman went back to the kitchen. "That''s my daughter, Beth." She introduced before standing from her favorite rocking chair. She can say she''s pretty strong for her age and she''s utterly speechless. Yana guessed that she''s already in her 80''s but she''s not even using a cane when she walks. "Miss, is everything okay?" Sarah asked when she heard how the woman heaved a sigh. "E-eh? Y-yes!" she faked a smile. Good thing the old woman had already left the room before the young lady asked her. "Come on, let''s go." It was pretty awkward for Diana to eat with the whole family. The old woman, the daughter, the husband and three pretty ladies were on the table as well. But there was an empty chair beside her. Would that mean that there are other family members beside the people around? "That empty chair belongs to my son. I think he is two years younger than you." Beth explained when she saw Diana looking at the empty chair. "Ah, brother Lemuel¡­ I remember him!" Sarah immediately responded. "You have a good memory, huh." "How can I forget the man who pisses me all the time?" Sarah made a face which the people around laughed at. "By the way, where is he?" "Ah, he''s working right now. he''ll be back later¡­ I hope." Beth chuckled. They continued talking about Lemuel until the dinner ended. They were already having their tea at the living room when Diana yawned. That caught everyone''s attention so Beth showed the young miss her own room. "You had a long and tiresome journey¡­ you should rest first. I won''t suggest waiting for Sarah because I bet they''ll have the whole night to talk with my mom." The woman laughs. "T-thank you, Ma''am. I don''t know how to repa-----" "Please call me Beth." She interjected. "And you are always welcome here." "T-thank you, miss Beth." Diana smiled. Afterwards, the woman gave her a warm hug before returning to the living room where Sarah and the old woman are having their conversation. As for Diana, she closed the door and went straight towards the bed. She definitely wants to rest since it took them more than two hours to reach the village. They need to be so keen with their surroundings. So what''s awaiting them now that they are in the village? What could be her next move now that Sarah is with her? Will they be able to reach the palace without any problems? What if they''ll just ask the old woman''s help? Yes! she''ll ask them instead of looking for the team. *************** An hour had passed, yet Sarah and the old woman are still in the living room. Diana was already sleeping while Beth ensured that her three daughters went to sleep as well. As soon as the three ladies settled in their own rooms, she went back to where Sarah and the old woman is. She doesn''t want to sleep without seeing her only son comes home first. "So she is truly a foreigner huh. Do you know how she ended up here?" Beth asked the young girl. "I didn''t ask her that." Sarah had just realized as to why she didn''t ask Yana''s history. Well, she will ask her tomorrow if time permits. "Maybe she''s a member of the merchant''s ?ssociation." Beth thought since it was the only way for foreigners to enter their land. "Guess she is since she also seeks an audience with the king----" "Who is seeking an audience with the king?" Sarah''s statement was interrupted by a manly voice from a distance. "Lemuel!" Beth stood to meet her son. "I''m so glad you''re home! guess who visits us?" She faced the young girl after hugging her son who just came home. "Sarah?!" Lemuel creased his brow upon seeing the girl with a pair of beautiful round eyes that matches her round chubby face. "You want to see the king? Face to face?" then he laughed mockingly. "Tsk!" Sarah sneered as she made a face. "Same rude guy!" "Lemuel! Now is not a time to teased the young lady." The old woman bu?? in. The young and handsome man looked at her grandmother''s serious face and he could say something is wrong so he didn''t continue messing with the lady. "Sorry." he uttered. "I have to rest now, mom. I need to wake up early since I''d be seeing my friends off tomorrow." "Your friends? Was that Cole and the others?" Beth furthered. "Yes." he smiled then went to his room. "Now you got friends, huh. Tsk!" Sarah snorted. "Then that''ll be fine. I won''t get to see your ugly face during breakfast then." She sneered at the retreating figure. Chapter 53 - CHAPTER 53: DANGER 1 Joy¡­ unspeakable Joy! Grace woke up enthusiastically early in the morning. She purposely wakes up early to prepare the team''s breakfast. And as soon as she was done cooking, she went on knocking in each room, waking all the members. Muddled, each member lazily went to the kitchen but they are missing one--- their leader. "Did you wake Liam?" Leon asked the woman standing on the side, her eyes kept looking at the stairs, probably waiting for Liam to come down. "I did." She answered. "Eat up everyone. I''ll go get him." Cole motioned them. Then each member occupied the chairs and started eating after gracing the food. But Grace didn''t take a bite, she''s clearly waiting for Liam. As for Cole, he treks the staircase to Liam''s room and knock thrice but received no answer at all. after a few minutes, he knocks again. The fourth knock wakes Liam totally. He heard Grace earlier but he was too lazy to stand up. he could also hear Cole''s voice outside the room but he ignored it cause his thoughts is somewhere else. Cole was already banging the door which makes him snap in reality. Dang it! Liam cursed under his breath before finally opening the door. "Do you know how noisy you are early in the morning?" he eyed him murderously. "Everyone is waiting for you downstairs." Cole raised his brow in response. Liam heaved a heavy sigh. Ah yeah, he remembers. Today is the day to set out to the next village. Cole was able to catch the sudden change in his eyes. He definitely doesn''t want to leave the place yet and so was he. "I''ll be there in a few minutes." Liam went to his drawer and took out his pants since he was only wearing his trunks at the moment. "Just say the word and we''ll stay if that''s what you want." He suggested. He trusts Liam''s instinct. Liam paused for a few seconds then face the man afterwards. "No, we will be heading to the next village today." then he walked pass him. "Then it''s decided." Cole mumbled. Guess they''ll just go with the flow, huh. Liam and the others are all set. they are just waiting for one more guy --- Lemuel. It was him who pleaded Cole and Liam to wait for him so he can send them off, which they agreed to. "I''m sorry for the wait!" Lemuel was catching his breath. "Not a problem, dude. Just rest for a few minutes before we go." Cole suggested. "No, I''m good." he beamed. "Where are the others?" "Inside." then Cole entered the lodge and called the team. Time to go. Liam, though wrestling with his inner self, still came out saying nothing. His priority right now is finding the foreigner woman as soon as possible. Lot of times, he''s been blaming himself for what had happen to her. Is it his fault that the woman traveled with the team? Is it because he didn''t go with them? but the original plan is to leave the woman in Rouen as soon as they arrived. However, that seemed the most foolish thing he ever thought. How did he ever thought of leaving the woman alone in Rouen despites the fact that he knew how dangerous the streets are? In this corrupt country, the weak people can''t survive this place at all. and the woman, though she got a positive and feisty personality, it won''t help her at all. He heaved a sigh. Why is he feeling edgy right now? he doesn''t care about the woman at all¡­before. But Diana''s pitiful image kept bothering his mind. Dang it! his heart stings a bit. Everyone mounted on their own horses and it was Asher who carried Diana''s stuff. Then they followed Lemuel till they reach the exit road. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help you the past few days. But I do hope that you will be able to find the people you are looking for at the next village." Lemuel earnestly prayed. "Thanks dude¡­. Please tell your mom that we couldn''t drop by since we are in a hurr -----" Liam halted in the middle of his words when someone came rushing to their side. "Master Lemuel! Bad news! Your sisters!" one of their servants came to inform him that one of his sisters are in an encounter with by some big fat men. "What?!" Lemuel exclaimed in horror. And without thinking twice, he kicked his horse and sent it nearly flying in haste. Liam and the others were shocked in a second but as soon as they saw Liam followed the men back to the village, they responded as soon as they snapped back to reality. "Damn it!" Grace cursed within her. Those big, ugly, fat men! she clearly told them not to make a move until the team leave the village. Filled with worry, Grace followed the team as well. she needs to make sure that no one from the goons will be captured so they won''t know what really happened to the foreigner woman. Or else¡­ it''s the end for her. ****** "Ah, look how lucky we are." The small bald guy is inching closer to the foreigner woman. "You truly gave us a hard time looking for you." scorn can be detected in his tone. He is pissed without any doubts. Diana trembled when she reached a dead end but she was constantly looking around for any kinds of weapon she could use against the small bald man. however, her only hope banished when the leader showed up along with his comrades. Dang it! how did she ends up like this? she cursed within her. Is it really her fate to fall under their hands? Well, if this is the cost of saving Sarah and the three ladies then she deems it worthy to risk her life. She gulps in fear as they come closer to her. Ah, why is she so unlucky? And why did she even survive the shipwreck if she''ll only die in this foreign land? Fudge! Chapter 54 - CHAPTER 54: DANGER 2 Ah! What a beautiful morning! I woke up feeling refreshed. I don''t know what happen last night but I remembered what mom said before. an angel probably visited me in the middle of the night giving me some sweet dreams, though I couldn''t remember any of it now. Though I must acknowledge that it was only some children''s story but I grew up with that kind of notion so until now I still thought about it from time to time. I stood up and stretch my hands upwards then bend my waist here to and fro. Yeah, I''m exercising. Well, thinking about it, I can''t remember the last time I did some stretching. Ah, so refreshing! I took a deep breath then exhaled after. Another brand new day! What''s awaiting me this day? I thought for a while before going out to my room. I took the stairs down and headed to the living room since I am hearing some familiar voices. Whoa, Sarah is surely an early-bird. I thought she would wake up late. "Good morning Diana!" she greeted me with a smile. Then the old woman and Beth greeted me as well. "Good morning!" I responded with a bright smile. "Mom, I gotta go¡­" I saw a good looking man walking towards Beth. After waving goodbye to Beth and to the old woman, the guy looked at me. Seems like he''s confused to see a new face. I don''t know but he kinda stared at me with suspicion too, but it didn''t take long since he is somewhat in a rush. "I''ll be back as soon as possible. I just need to see my friends off." I heard him explained to her mother. "Oh, okay. don''t be too late since Sarah needs to tell you something." "Sarah?" he looked at the young lady who was about to drink her tea. She stared back with a raised brow. "Are you going to propose to me? Nah¡­ your too young for that." he crazily laughs. "Huh! In your dreams, ugly!" Sarah rolled her eyes. "Okay. I''ll be back as soon as I can." then he winks at her. "See you later, sweetie." "Hmp!" Sarah let out a scornful sneer. I want to laugh but I tried not to. they are definitely a thing! Cute. I know a lot of stories like them¡­ they''re acting like cats and dogs but they ended up as a couple after. Ha-ha! I''ve seen it in movies but I know some in real life too. If they ended up as couples soon then I''ll probably teased them over and over again. I could even write their stories in my blog. I sat beside Sarah and after a few minutes, the three ladies came in. The lady in pink with a slender body looks like she''s in her twenties and was talking to her mom about something. The lady in pink was taller than the two but I can say she''s about Sarah''s age, she''s slim and I bet she could be a model if given a chance. The third lady in blue dress¡­ I guess she''s fourteen years old and the shy type woman. I somehow caught her staring at me then averts her eyes shyly. I smiled at her whenever I caught her eyes looking at me. But it didn''t help the awkwardness I am feeling at the moment. "Really? Are you sure about that?" I heard Beth yelps with a creased brow. Then she stared at my direction for a few seconds. "Okay, that depends on them." she smiled at her kids. "They were asking me if you want to join them for their art class." She was talking to me. "Art Class?" Sarah and I raised our brows in question. "They have dance tutorial today at teacher Neri''s residence. After their lesson, they wanted to show you around the village too." "E-eh? T-that''s very kind of you¡­" Dang, I was thinking of talking to the old woman about my plans but looks like I need to do it after we''re back. "Okay then, its settled." Beth exclaimed and I could see the excitement in her daughters'' eyes. Ah, Neri''s residence is a school! I didn''t know about it! I exclaimed. The three sisters laughed at me but Sarah and I look at each other, confused. I think this is a thing for middle class people. "Jenny, Jessie, Jelly!" a voice called from behind us. Another lady wearing a floral brown dress. The sisters'' friend I guess. "Phew, today is our dance exam and I am so nervous!" "Ah, I''m nervous too." Jenny responded. After greeting each other, Jenny introduced us as well but the lady eyed me from head to toe. Weyo? Am I that beautiful? "A foreigner?" she asked. "I thought foreigners are only allowed to stay in Kadesh and in Rouen? How come you''re here?" "I¡­I¡­" I don''t know what to say. "It''s a long story and I''m willing to tell you my tale but I believe you still have an exam to worry about right now." I reasoned. She was alarmed once again as soon as she hears about the dance exam. "Oh yes, your right. I''ll see you guys later. I think I need to practice for a few minutes more." then she rushes inside the school compound. Then after a few seconds, more and more students enter the school''s iron gates. "Is it really okay for us to go with you?" I heard Sarah asked Jenny. "Of course as long as you have a special pass badge¡­ which I have." She smiled after showing as a wooden badge. We entered their classroom and it''s quite wide for ten lady students. And guess what, I couldn''t see any boys inside! but my question was answered by Jelly explaining that they have a separate school compound with the boys. Women''s university, huh? Boring! Sarah and I was watching the students perform a dance one by one and it took them more than an hour to finish their performance. Dang! I nearly doze off! not that I''m bored, but kinda. I''m not a fun of things like this and I don''t dance either. I prefer reading some books if given a chance. If I knew it would be this boring, then I should have asked those sisters where the library is. Habayyyy! I yawned. I thought Sarah had noticed me but upon seeing her, she''s watching every performer with wistful eyes. I could say she wanted to dance too. After their performances, the three sisters showed us the village''s marketplace. Then they pulled us towards the jewelry store on the sides. They were buying a lot of ornaments and is suggesting some stuffs for me but I won''t dare get even one. They even went to a garment store and had their bodies measured by the storekeeper. I think they were planning to order some dresses. Sarah too. Jenny and Sarah forced me to be measured but I clearly told them that I don''t have money to pay for the dress, however, they still insisted. The bills are totally different from the bills that I am used to. guess I need to learn how to use those bills one of this days. I went out to get some air for a bit. I got bored waiting as well, I must admit that. I was looking at some old figurines on the stalls outside the garment store when I suddenly saw some familiar faces nearing my location. No! it can''t be! What are these goons doing in here?! Chapter 55 - CHAPTER 55: SAVED! "Mom¡­ Mom!" Lemuel went back to their place when he didn''t find his sisters at their school. he rushes inside in search for his mother but to his surprise, his three sisters were all inside, crying. "Jenny, Jessie, Jelly!" he rushes to them and inspected them from head to toe. Their unscratched, he sighed a relief. "I thought you were in danger!" he grumbled. "Big brother¡­ Sarah and the young miss¡­." Jenny held her trembling mouth. she was crying when Liam entered their house. "Liam? I thought you were on your way to the next village?" Beth was surprise to see a panting man. "We were about to, but then¡­." His eyes landed on the young ladies trembling in fear. "What happened?" he asked. "Please save them, big brother! Please save Sarah and Diana!" Jessie pleaded. Liam stood surprised upon hearing a familiar name. Diana? could she be the woman they''ve been looking for? "It was our fault. If only we didn''t ask them to come with us, then they should have been¡­ they should have been¡­." "What exactly happened? Please calm down first and tell us what happened." Lemuel is definitely itching to get up and find the two but he needs to know what exactly happened. "We were at the marketplace when some fat, bald men blocked our way. We------'''' "This Diana that you are talking about, was she a foreigner?" Liam interrupted the young lady. "Y-yes. d-do you know h----" the lady couldn''t finish her statement since Liam dashed outside. The man mounted Shadows and made it run as fast as he could. It was definitely the woman he''s been looking for. Somehow happiness flooded his heart but a bit of anxiety covered his mind. After a few minutes, Lemuel came out rushing as well, however, Cole and the others had just arrived at their frontyard. "Lemuel, what''s happening?" Cole went to where he was. "How''s your sisters?" "They''re alright but their friends are in danger." Lemuel stared at them one by one and they can say he was deeply troubled. "Where''s Liam?" Asher asked as soon as he noticed the man''s perplex eyes. "He went ahead." That moment, Grace had just arrived at the scene. "And I think he found the person you''ve been looking for." He added. "You mean the young miss, Diana?" Leon heard Lemuel. "Yes. and I didn''t know it was her." he replied. "But we need to rush because they were being chased by the L-gangs." "Damn it!" Leon cursed and before they knew, he was already on his way to the marketplace. Everyone followed as well as Grace. She was alarmed when she heard that they''ve found the young miss and Liam went to find her. She must find the woman first. Damn! She cursed. On the other hand, Diana already reached a dead end and there''s no way she could escape these men. She caught their attention when her feet tumbled on the table causing a large pot breaks in the ground. That moment, Sarah and the three ladies saw her but she motioned them to run while she runs to the opposite side. she slowly bends her knees in defeat but then she heard a familiar voice. "I hate you! I hate you! let me go!" Sarah! Her eyes widened in dread. No! she thought she escaped with the three sisters. "Sarah!" She stood up bewildered. "Diana!" she cried. "Let her go and I will go with you." she eyed the gang''s leader. "And why should we listen to you?" he walks towards her and hit the woman''s face. it was hard enough to make her land on the ground. "Diana!" Sarah called out but she can''t do anything at the moment. Blood. she could taste her own blood. Dang it! she spits a few. The leader of the gang is obviously mad since after he hit Diana, he tied her hands then dragged her away. Her foot still hurts but she''s powerless against these men. Those gangs are totally heartless for letting the foreigner woman walks by herself while they ride their horses. As for Sarah, they locked her up in an average wooden cell. "Since you gave us a hard time these past few days, you should also feel the sufferings you caused us." the leader smirked evilly. The sun was too hot and Diana was perspiring a lot. She''s tired and thirsty and Sarah could see her wobbling. She''s staggering in her footsteps. Her foot isn''t completely healed yet and what they were doing to her is a torture! Her feet, she couldn''t feel them any longer. She''s exhausted totally. All her strength was drained. Guess she won''t die from these guy''s swords but with this torture! She needs water¡­. Just a drip will do. she''s losing herself¡­ slowly¡­ she could hear Sarah pleading with the men but they were mocking her instead. Blaggg! She fell on her face. Diana! worry enveloped the young lady''s face. please don''t die. She prayed. She can''t move her body any longer. She''s¡­ dying! "Hey you! stop acting!" the leader kicked the woman on the side but she was unresponsive. "Hey!" he stooped down and picked the pale woman up. "Damn! Water!" the leader shouted. Diana¡­! Sarah was praying when she saw the leader with a water jar in his hands and made the woman gulped an amount of water. A few seconds later, she coughed the excess water on the ground. Somehow she''s saved but it didn''t change the fact that still, she''s worn out. "Now moved!" he lightly shoved the woman but she fell on the ground. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" Diana suddenly heard a loud scream and a loud thud before her. she wanted to see what''s happening but she couldn''t lift her head. Sarah was astounded when she saw that the leader fell down. He was hit with an arrow from who knows where it came from. she can see the four members looking everywhere. Who could possibly do this? One of the men run towards Sarah but then an arrow hit his right foot. He tried standing but another arrow struck his leg. Sarah held her breath since one by one, the men were shot by an arrow coming from everywhere. The leader crawled towards the weak woman and was about to grab her but a sword suddenly struck his hand. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!" he screams in severe pain. He slowly looks up and was shocked to see a familiar figure. It was the woman''s lover! He shivered in fear upon seeing the man''s pitch black eyes. He is totally furious and is ready to kill anyone who stands on his way. "Liam!" the other members caught up to him. "Sarah! Are you alright?" as soon as Lemuel came to the scene, he directly went to where Sarah is and freed the young lady. "L-lemuel!" she instantly hugs the man before her. He can feel her quivering body. She must have been terrified. "Shhhh¡­. It''s okay. you''re safe now¡­." He comforted. At that same moment, Liam stooped down and carried the woman in his arms. then an unexplainable anger coursed throughout his body when he saw the woman''s frail condition. She had suffered a lot. Her beautiful and lively face before is unidentifiable. the bubbly and candid woman she once knew¡­ it''s nowhere to be found. His heart aches so much that he wanted to kill the men who hurt the woman badly. His grip on her body tightened. He wanted to cry upon seeing the devastated state of the woman but he held it in. Cole and the others couldn''t bear the sight therefore they turn their backs on Liam carrying the lifeless woman. Leon shed a tear silently. "TAKE THOSE MEN ALIVE!" the team could feel Liam''s fury against the goons. Diana wanted to open her eyes at the moment when she felt a hand carried her. The familiar body scent¡­ she still recognized it though it was very faint. Liam? what is he doing in here? She thought before she completely loses her consciousness. Chapter 56 - CHAPTER 56: DON’T COME NEAR ME! It''s been two days but Diana is still unconscious at the Kelly''s residence. Liam, who had been watching her didn''t even had the time to sleep. "Liam, why don''t you take some rest? She will definitely wake up soon." Asher pleaded. "We will notify you as soon as she wakes up." Cole added. The team urged the tired guy therefore he gave in to their pleas. After the dinner, Liam went back upstairs and drops by the woman''s room. he stood up beside the bed and stared at her face. Her features improved a lot compared when they found her. He gaped at the woman''s face for who knows how long before he left the room. Liam woke up due to the noises outside. He can hear the young ladies'' voices all over the place. Dang, it''s too noisy, he still wants to sleep. However, he snaps to himself when he remembers the woman. Is she possibly awake now? He stands to his feet and wash himself before going out. He was about to enter the woman''s room but he met Cole along the way. "She''s not yet awake." he voiced. "Everyone''s waiting for you at the kitchen." He added. "I''ll see." his eyes sank dejectedly. Now he''s worried but then the doctor ?ssured them that she''s out of danger now. "So what''s your plan now when she wakes up?" Lemuel asked Liam when everyone settled on their chairs. He didn''t respond for a few seconds but his eyes landed on Sarah. He heard about her story and how Diana and Sarah ended up together. He also heard that Sarah''s grandmother was forcedly taken by the royal guards and that Diana promised to accompany the young lady to Kadesh, the royal city. Liam was in deep thought and the team seemingly understood what''s on his mind. "The original plan will push through." He finally answered. "How about them?" Cole looked at Sarah''s side. Of course everyone understood what Cole meant and they are waiting for Liam''s decision. "Why don''t you finish your breakfast before discussing such?" Everyone''s gaze fell on the old woman walking towards the table. "I know everyone have some thoughts to share but I think enjoying the meal early morning is a great way to refresh your minds." She encourages them. "Mom is right. We can discuss this after enjoying the food." Beth added. The atmosphere lightened when the elderly came to the dining table. They''ve been sharing some funny stories as well. The stories of old, they sure learned a lot from her until the story of the lost prince came into the scene. "Speaking of that grandma, do you know the story of the crown prince?" It was Lemuel who asked the old woman. "Of course I do!" she exclaimed. "He was the fulfillment of the prophecy of old." "So the rumors are true?!" It was Sarah who bu?? in. "I saw a lot of people surrounding my grandmother''s place before. and I accidentally heard uncle Dencio said that they came to confirm the rumors about the crown prince. I was just wondering why they are asking my grandmother." The old woman stared at the puzzled young lady. Does that mean that Milcah, the old herald didn''t educate her grandchild about the prowess their family possessed? But she''s almost in her age to receive her own power! The old woman grasped in terror. "Milcah! What have you done?!" she exclaimed within her. Beth saw her mother''s surprised face so she touches her hand to remind her not to be careless in front of Sarah. "Grandma, are you okay?" Jenny suddenly asked. "E-Ehm." The old woman faked a smile. "If he is the fulfillment of the prophecy, then that means the rumors about the crown prince being alive is real?" Asher voiced his thoughts. "His body was never found." the old woman replied. "I was once a maidservant in the palace during those times." She smiled when she suddenly remembered an event long time ago. "I never saw the crown prince''s face either, but I heard from his maidservants that he was such a kind, loving and sweet handsome boy as he grew up. He was the life of the palace but an unfortunate event took place when the crown prince went to the royal hunting ground." "The king said that he was killed by a ferocious wild beast that''s why they shut that hunting ground and was never opened again until this day." Leon shared what he heard a long time ago. "But that''s not the real story." She corrected Leon''s information. "Someone actually tried to kill the crown prince." "But he managed to live? Is that what you''re saying?" Asher asked. The old herald nodded in response and that shocked everyone that was present at that time. "But how did you know all that?" "I had a friend who once served as the king. She was the most powerful Shaman during that time. I learned the truth from her." "The great herald?!" everyone exclaimed except Liam who seems uninterested with their topic and also Sarah and the three sisters who obviously doesn''t know a thing about what they are talking about. "Yes." "But why did she kept the truth all by herself?" Cole was puzzled. "I heard she is the king''s friend." "She was not in good terms with the king that time. And if in any case that she''ll reveal the truth, they won''t believe her anyway." "That''s a real tragedy!" Sarah bellowed. "But the great herald is wrong. she should have divulged the truth! The king and queen and the whole nation deserves to know the truth, nothing but the truth" Beth and the old woman looked at each other. the contempt in the young lady''s tone is surely great. Will she say the same thing when she learns the truth? Well, she''ll discovers the truth soon. "I guess the old herald has her own reasons." Everyone''s attention suddenly shifted to Liam. Did they hear him right? whoa! "We should not be quick to judge people." he furthered. The old woman smiled upon hearing the man. He is definitely right. she was about to say something when one of their servant dashed towards them. "Miss Diana is awake!" Unknowingly, Liam swiftly run upstairs leaving the people astounded. He opened the door to the woman''s room and found a woman sitting on the bed looking at the window. She''s definitely awake! Liam couldn''t contain the joy he was feeling when the woman slowly looks at him. He was about to step forward but he halted upon seeing the fright in the woman''s eyes. "Don''t! please don''t come near me!" her eyes are filled with dread and tears started to gush out from her eyes. Liam doesn''t understand why his heart ached upon hearing her. Why is the woman terrified upon seeing him? "Diana¡­ Calm down. it''s me, Liam." he was about to take a step but the woman stopped her. "Please, d-don''t come near me!" she was shivering in fear. Liam creased his brow. Is she the real Diana? he thought. But this is not the scenario he was expecting! Knowing the woman, she''ll probably run to him as soon as she sees him! Chapter 57 - CHAPTER 57: THE TRUTH "Please don''t come near me!" Her petition kept ringing in Liam''s ear. He doesn''t understand as well as the others who saw how the woman reacted when he saw Liam. She is trembling in fear and no one can go near her. "Liam." Beth touched the man''s arm. He was utterly shocked, that''s for sure. "It''s best to leave her for the meantime. I''ll check her out and will let you know later." Asher and Cole pulled the flabbergasted man outside the room and led him back to the living room. Sarah, though surprised to see what happened, went in to see the woman. "Liam¡­ brace yourself. She''ll be fine soon." Cole tap the man''s shoulder but did not receive any response so he cued the people inside to leave the man alone for a while. Meanwhile, Beth and Sarah closed the door to the room and approached the woman in panic. She''s totally terrified! "Diana¡­ it''s me, Beth. Are you okay?" she sat at the edge of the bed and ??r?ss the woman''s hands. "M-miss Beth?" she slowly raised her head and as soon as she saw the woman''s face, she embraces her and let out a loud sob. Beth comforted the woman as if she was her own flesh and blood and she waited until the woman calmed down. As for Sarah, she stood by the window while watching the woman in distress. After an hour, Diana calmed down but still not in shape to speak a word so Beth was patient enough to wait for her. She can''t possibly force the terrified lady to speak up, therefore she motioned Sarah to prepare a light meal for the exhausted woman. Liam has been pacing back and forth at the living room and Sarah could see the anxiety around the guy. Their eyes met and just like that, they seemed to understand each other''s gazes. Liam sighed in understanding. After a few more minutes, Liam saw Sarah holding a tray of food as she treks upstairs. Yes, the woman needs to eat to get her strength back. Realizing that it would take some time, Liam decided to have a walk around the village, therefore he notified his team about it. Asher and Cole offered their company but Liam refused. They need to guard the Kelly''s residence vigilantly. Slowly, Diana ate the food given to her and was expecting Beth to ask about what happen earlier. But to her surprise, she didn''t hear any question from her nor Sarah. They even encourage her to take a rest for the day. "M-miss." She held the woman''s hand when she was about to stand up. "Do you need anything else?" Beth faced her. "No." Diana immediately replied. "A-aren''t you going to ask me anything?" Beth looked at her and understood what she meant. "Honestly, all of us are curious about it, but I don''t want to force you if you''re not ready yet." Her smile seems to lighten the woman''s mood. "It''s not because I''m not ready yet. it''s just that I do not know who to trust anymore." Beth can see her hesitation as she lowers her head. "Diana, what do you mean? Are you perhaps doubting your friends? And Liam?" Sarah came forward when she saw the woman tears up once again. "That''s what I thought too. But then¡­." Beth and Sarah listened to what the woman was saying. Then after pouring her heart out, Beth didn''t speak a word. Diana was waiting for their responses but Beth suddenly stood up. "I think there''s a small misunderstanding. But only the person involve can answer you." she smiled and left the woman in daze. Sarah stood up as well but she gave her a warm smile then followed Beth outside the room. "They were not surprised at all?" She muttered within. "Did they know?" She heard the door closed. Then after a few seconds of being alone, her mind went back to her last memory before she passed out. It was her worst nightmare! And if possible, she wants to forget everything! Literally everything. She clenched her fist unknowingly but jerked after when she heard the door opened. "Cole, Asher!" she exclaimed. They let out a bright smile as they entered her room. "We heard everything from Beth." Asher started. As soon as the woman heard it, she instantly averted her eyes. "I-I''m sorry¡­" Diana muttered, "I know he is your leader but ----" "I think you misunderstood." Asher cut her. She was a little surprise but sneered after. "I know you wouldn''t believe it¡­ I should have not told them about it." "It''s not Liam." Asher doesn''t want to hear her any longer so he started explaining. "While it''s true that someone paid those men to take you away but it was not Liam." "And he can never do it. if there''s one thing you should know about Liam then that would be how he cares about you more than anything in this world. He never gave up looking for you." Cole added. "He never left your side while you were unconscious for three full days in this room." ~Asher. "Three full days?" she thought. She slept for three full days? She was dumbfounded. "Yes, that''s right." Asher told her all of Liam''s effort while they were looking for her and how he tortured the gang members until they spit out the truth. But they did not tell her who the culprit is. They left that part purposely, wishing that Liam will inform her soon. They left the woman to sort her thoughts for a while. She didn''t bother asking who the culprit is since she was busy processing the fact that Liam had to sacrifice some sleepless nights to watch her. Now her conscience is eating her. Asher and Cole was about to come down when they met Liam along the way. He will probably visit the young miss. "I don''t think it''s a good time to visit the young miss right now." Asher tap his shoulder. "I know." He gloomily responded before he walked pass them. "He knew?" Cole raised his brow in question but when he saw Beth at the end of the staircase, he didn''t ask further. Of course he needs to know! As for Liam, he entered his room and locked the door making sure that no one will be able to disturb him at the moment. He might have acted strong in front of Beth earlier, but the truth is, his heart ached so much at the thought that the woman did not trust him. Chapter 58 - CHAPTER 58: RECONCILIATION Liam! my heart leap when I saw Liam entered my room holding a tray of food. He was about to look at me but I averted my eyes swiftly. I don''t have the courage to meet his eyes. I must admit that I am guilty. What I did this morning was out of place. But will he blame me for being cautious? How will I even know that it wasn''t him who planned all those evil deeds against me? Eat. I heard him voice as soon as he placed the tray on the food table. "T-thank you." I mumbled. I was so ashamed to face him right now. What should I say? Should I apologize instead? Guess he was mad at my action. Well, who wouldn''t be especially that I embarrassed him in front of his team? I picked up the spoon but Dang it! my hand couldn''t hide it''s trembling. Why isn''t he leaving? Is he going to watch me? I felt awkward. "Relax, I didn''t put anything in the food that''ll harm you." his tone was cold as ice. I shuddered. I didn''t expect him to be blatant. I accidentally drop the spoon that I was holding. I was caught off guard. He picked it up and place it back on the tray. And without a word, he turned around and was about to leave but I didn''t know what''s gotten in me that I suddenly held his arm. "I-I''m sorry!" I stammered. "I''m really sorry." I know I am trembling as I speak then tears started to gush down my cheeks. I tried forcing them back but I couldn''t help it. "I didn''t know¡­ "I kept sobbing in between my words. "I was afraid... I was so scared that I thought I was going to die!" I was trying to explain myself clearly but I don''t know if he understood any of my words since I''ve been crying. He didn''t say a word; his back is facing me at the moment. Guess he wasn''t ready to hear my explanation yet. I let go of him and clench my aching heart as I close my eyes. "I''m sorry¡­." was the last word I uttered at the moment. **Unknown to the crying woman, Liam faced her and could still sense the fear creeping inside her. He can feel the pain from the woman''s tears and it''s breaking his heart. Her cries sent a clear message to him, she needs deliverance from the horror she had experienced in the past few days. Then the man knelt before the woman and embraced her tight. He didn''t say a word but his gesture made the woman sobs even louder. He was ??r?ssing her hair as she leans her head on his hard ?h?st. Dang it! she finally let her worries out without any reservations. How she missed the security she feels whenever Liam is around, the peace coursing within her when Liam finally shows up to save her. The yearning to be enveloped in his arms once again¡­ his scent, his voice, his smile¡­ she misses everything about him. Unknown to them, the door was slightly open and Leon was standing outside when he saw Diana holding on to Liam. Surprised, he leaned on the wall while listening to the woman''s wailing. Ah! How he wanted to embrace the crying woman right now. However, his heart was torn to pieces when he saw how Liam embraced and ??r?sses the woman. "Leon? What are you do---'''' Leon immediately covered Gideon''s mouth as he hid the pain he felt a while ago. When Gideon peeked inside, he immediately understood Leon therefore he pulled him downstairs. Beth and the other men was about to go and check on the woman but the two stopped them. They could hear the woman''s cries and was worried but when they heard that Liam is with her, they dispersed. Diana was trying to calm herself. Her eyes must be pretty big by now due to her sobbing. "I-I''m sorry¡­" she repeated as soon as she breaks away from Liam''s embrace. "The truth is, I saw you the moment we arrived here, but I chose not to show up. I admit I was terrified that very moment but I was relieved when I heard Grace suggested the team to go to the next village." "Did you really think I would do such thing towards you?" Liam held her jaw and stared at her eyes. "I thought you trusted me." frustration was painted all over his face. Then once again, Diana tears up. "I trusted you!" she closed her eyes in shame. "But I guess my faith in you was too shallow to think that you could kill me." she bowed her head in embarrassment. "I thought you hated me so much since I have been a burden to you and to your team since the day you found me---- and until now." she muttered. Liam suddenly creased his brow. Did his rudeness really pushed her to think that much about him? "I¡­." he paused for a while. "You''re indeed a burden¡­ but I don''t hate you. I have never hated you and will never think of hurting you." His words warmed the woman''s heart. Did she hear the man correctly? She then lifts her eyes to meet his. Those wistful eyes¡­ Liam surely missed those pair of beautiful brown eyes. he lightly smiled at her unknowingly. "Do you know how worried I was when I heard about your abduction?" he mumbled as he touched the woman''s forehead with his. Now they could feel each other''s breath. And once again, Diana closed her eyes as tears of joy runs down her cheeks. Then out of the blue, the woman felt something in her forehead. Warm, soft¡­ lips? Did Liam kissed her forehead?! Yes, indeed! Her heart suddenly skips a beat while bu??erflies burst in her stomach. "I know this is absurd but can I have a question." The man''s voice was so captivating in the woman''s ears. "Ehm. What is it?" their eyes met. The atmosphere surrounding them emits a romantic feel. However, the man''s last remarks shattered the mood. "Since when did you last brushed your teeth?" a taunting smirk formed on his lips. Filled with embarrassment, she pushed the man hard enough that cause him land on the floor. Then suddenly, the man mischievously laughs to his heart''s content when he saw how her cheeks reddened like a tomato. "Hey! That''s¡­ that''s¡­." she clenched her teeth in annoyance when the man did not stop laughing at her. "I hate you!" Chapter 59 - CHAPTER 59: IN THE RIGHT TIME The people inside the house can hear his mischievous laugh. Cole and Asher looked at each other while fixing their things. This is definitely the first time in three years that they heard the man laugh so hard. Looks like the woman truly holds a special place in Liam''s heart. Everyone who heard the echoes of his laughter smiled but not Leon. He likes the woman so much that when he saw how coldly Liam treats her before, he thought he could keep her beside him. but that dream got crushed this day after witnessing how the man lovingly cared for the foreigner woman and how the woman let loose in front of him--- they look like a couple made up in heaven! "Yah!" the woman helplessly yelped. "Get out!" she''s totally pissed off. Seeing how her face blush in embarrassment, Liam left the room. however, he couldn''t remove the woman''s funny face out of his mind which made him laugh until he reached the living room. Meanwhile, the woman couldn''t take the degradation she''s currently feeling so instead of eating, she sank her body back in her bed and covers her head with the blanket. "I hate you, Liam!" She cursed. "Hey, is the young miss okay?" Asher studied the man who wouldn''t stop laughing. The man looks at him with a mocking glow in his eyes. "Of course, she''s fine." then he taps the man''s shoulder. "I''m going to the marketplace." "Again?" Asher crease his brow. "Don''t strike a conversation to a guy in love." Cole stood beside the puzzled man. "Yeah, I just realized that now." then they smirked while watching Liam''s retreating figure. Minutes passed but the woman is still sulking in her bed till Beth enters her room. "Hey, why didn''t you touch your food?" she walks toward the brooding woman. "Beth!" she suddenly rose as soon as she heard her voice. "D-do you have some¡­ some spare of¡­" she was hesitating while staring at the woman''s eyes. "I think I know." she smirks and handed her a bag. "Liam came to me and said you''ll need this." Diana raises her brow but accepted the bag. She opens it and took out the stuffs inside. hygiene kits?! She blushed when she remembers how Liam teased her earlier. "When was the last time you brushed your teeth?" Dang it! I''ll ask Sarah to prepare some food for you since this one''s cold already." Beth took the tray of food and was about to leave but Diana stopped her. "Please don''t send any food from now on¡­ I''ll come down after I clean myself." She smiled. "Okay." Beth smiled back and close the door after. As soon as she heard the door closed, Diana peeks inside the bag once again then she smiled upon seeing a long dress in it¡­ and what''s this? lingerie? She held her breath. How did he know her size? Diana slowly got out from the bed but she lost her balance and fell on the floor. Dang it! she forgot about her foot! Once again, she tried to stand on her feet. She could feel the throbbing coursing through her bones but it was quite manageable. Then she went out from the shower room and head straight to the human size mirror in the wall. Whoa, the faded pink dress with a touch of purple at the bottom complimented her slender body. Doesn''t she look like the human version of ''Barbie as Rapunzel'' except not having a long hair that reaches the ground? Ha-ha. But wait¡­ she paused for a few seconds when she got a glimpse of the cut on the side of her lips. Then she lifts her finger and traces the cut on it. dang! she staggered backwards when she remembered that day--- she thought it was her last breath. And when she lost all her hopes, Liam came to her rescue. The man she thought who would kill her, the man she tried deserting when she saw him at the village, he was the man who saved her from near death--- for the second time around! She literally owes him her second life. So what can she do to repay his kindness? ******************** "Got any news?" An old man reading something on a scroll in his private room asked the man kneeling before him. "Sir, his transaction between the Sulanites went well." The old man laughed upon hearing the good news, however, the man''s next report had him stopped. "The old herald was captured by the royal soldiers. And they are on their way to the palace as we speak." "Poor old woman. looks like she decided to end her life meaningfully." The old man sighed. "How about her granddaughter?" "She is with Liam." The man suddenly stood up from his chair, perplexed. "What did you say? How did they end up together?" "It''s because of the foreigner woman. She was captured by the L-gang and met the old herald''s granddaughter, who saved her from the goons." "What a coincidence!" the old man was ??r?ssing his jaw while in deep thought. "Why is the heavens doing this all of a sudden?" he thought. "Do you have any other commands, Sire?" "Keep on watching them. as I have told you before, do not do anything that could blow your cover. Stay low as always." "I understand, Sire. Then I will be on my way now." The guy left the old man who was still lost in his thoughts. He doesn''t understand a thing of what''s happening. Seems like the heavens are working together to bring everything back to where it really belongs. "Well, if that''s what the heavens wanted then I guess it''s time to cooperate." The old man thought. "When the right time comes¡­" he muttered. Chapter 60 - CHAPTER 60: CHOOSING THE RIGHTFUL HEIR "Your excellency, I am here to tell you that our soldiers have caught the old herald and they will be arriving in the palace in a few days." "Make sure to notify me as soon as they arrive in the City." the king ordered his personal ?ssistant. "Yes, your excellency." "And how is our negotiation with the Southern Kingdom?" "They will be sending their final decision in a week or so." "Did something happen? why are they taking so much more time for such a simple request?" "That I do not know, your Majesty. But we should understand that they only have one daughter and many of our neighboring kingdoms have been seeking for their support as well." The old King heaved a heavy sigh. His personal ?ssistant is right. A kingdom with a stable and flourishing economy like the Southern Kingdom must be vigilant enough on its decision. It''s not only about their kingdom but it also concerns the fate of the only daughter as well. "And how''s the preparation of the princes?" the king asked. "We will notify their handlers the day after tomorrow since the training council are still finalizing the ?ssignments of each stage." "Good. Make sure this will be a fair fight for all the Princes so don''t leak any information even to the elders. Let''s avoid takings sides moving forward." "And let the one deserving for the throne takes over. I totally understand your point, your highness." The ?ssistant kowtowed with respect. "I must go now and relay your message to the council." The personal ?ssistant left the king who remained standing at the balcony in his chambers. "I don''t know if this is the right thing to do but the kingdom needs to choose the next rightful king. I am already too old to keep the throne. I think it''s time." he muttered while looking at the heavens. "If only you didn''t take away the crown prince¡­" he voiced bitterly. Prince Veziron, his second son can be a candidate considering his strength but the king was fully aware about all his hidden deeds. He is quite conceited as well and only cares about his mother''s clan. Him, having the throne will only empower the supremacy of their clan to rule the whole kingdom. he can''t possibly hand the whole kingdom of Allen to a puppet! Prince Veziron is the king''s son from a concubine. Though he is his flesh and blood but handing over the kingdom to him is not the wisest thing to do for now. If only his son stands on his own without his uncle behind him then he can probably be a good and wise king. But No, building up their family''s reputation was their main goal all along! The king has other sons as well, however, everyone is rooting for Prince Veziron. The king had his eyes on Prince Zyrei, however, the prince''s mother pleaded the king never to appoint any of his son as the king in fear that they might get killed too. Of course, everyone knows that politics is what controls the palace and since the death of the crown prince at a young age, everyone''s afraid for their children''s lives. Thinking about it, the king''s sons are already at the right age to govern the nation but the king doesn''t have confidence in them, fearing that the kingdom might crumble if he hands it over to the wrong person. "Ah, God, please help me. please be the one to choose the right king to govern your nation." The king sincerely uttered a little prayer while looking at the heavens above. ******************* Beth, Sarah and the three girls are preparing for the dinner while Liam and the team are having their session in a close room. "So what''s our plan now?" Asked Asher. "We will stick with the original plan." Liam finally voiced. "Yes we can still do that but how about Diana and Sarah?" Asher replied. "Sarah wanted to see her grandma but that would mean we have to go to the mainland." "Then let''s cancel the mission for now." Cole suggested. "No. we will push through with the original plan." Liam insisted. "Asher and I will go with them so the rest must go to Marseille as planned." "But you still have things to do right?" Asher raises his brow in question. How about Liam''s goals of uniting the 12 clans? That''s also important. He thought. "Nothing will change, I will still work on it, but this time, with the two women." He answered. "We can advance in the mainland slowly." It definitely makes sense. The team sighed in relief. Well, the mission must go on but Liam also told them that they can come to the mainland as soon as they are done with the mission. "I will send you a message as soon as we completed our task." Cole ?ssured Liam who nodded in acknowledgement. "Then we will leave early in the morning then." After a few more minutes of discussion, the team dispersed. Cole and the others went to their respective rooms to prepare their things for tomorrow''s departure. As for Liam, he went upstairs to check on the woman. He was about to touch the door knob but it suddenly opens from the inside. The woman suddenly stumbled backwards upon seeing the man in front of her. "L-Liam!" her face suddenly turned red and doesn''t even know why. "Going somewhere?" the man finally spoke when he saw how the woman blushed. Is she that happy to see him or still thinking of her embarrassment earlier? the man wanted to laugh again but he held it in. "D-downstairs¡­" she forced a smile. "Can you walk?" "Ehm." She nodded awkwardly. "Shall I carry you instead-----" "No!" she immediately refused. "I can walk." She fakes a smile then steps forward. Liam pave way when he saw the woman''s determination. But she''s limping and is obviously having a hard time. She was holding on the railing as she takes one step down, slowly but surely. Although Liam couldn''t see her hurting face but he knew she''s having a hard time since he''s been following her behind. "Ah!" the woman forced to hide the pain from his sore foot. Guess she''s not totally healed yet. she heaved a sigh. "Need my help?" the man smirk behind. "N-no¡­ I can-----" before the woman even finish, Liam immediately scoop her in his arms. "Hey, what are you----" "Do you really want to be disabled all your life?" there''s a hint of irritation in his voice and his face turns sour all of a sudden. The woman wanted to protest but seeing the man''s sour face, she loosens up. Besides, her heart skipped a beat when she felt the man''s arm around her. Ik¡­! She hiccupped all of a sudden. Her eyes were fixed on Liam''s face. Why does he have a perfect feature? Eyes, nose, lips and yeah¡­ the kissable lips¡­ she unknowingly gulps as she bit her bottom lip. Liam must have seen it since he smirks. "Do you like the scenery that much?" he is still wearing that playful smirk. "Yeah¡­ it''s beautiful." She dreamily responded. "Ha-ha!" the man sarcastically laughs which made Diana realized that she voiced her thoughts out loud. "What a jerk!" she glared at the man and made a face. Tsk! Chapter 61 - CHAPTER 61: CULPRIT "Big brothers, have your heard the rumors?" Prince William came running towards the five princes that was gathered at Prince Zyrie''s balcony. Prince William, 24 years of age and the youngest among the six sons of the king. He is the son of the third concubine and Zyrei is his brother from the same mother. "What rumor are you referring to?" Prince Harry, the 25-year-old prince, raised his brow. "The rumor about the crown prince!" he raised his voice. The other prince who''s been enjoying some tea paused a little. Seeing their reaction, Prince William went to sit beside his brother. "Looks like everyone knows already, huh." "Leo, what do you think?" Prince Zyrei look at the prince adjacent to him. "Is he really alive?" "I don''t know but seeing how Veziron acted secretly this past few days then I think it may be true." "Then whose side are you on incase the crown prince shows up?" "I don''t really care who sits on the throne next but not Veziron, I hope." He sighed before sipping his tea. "Why don''t you just accept our father''s offer to you? compare to everyone, he has his eyes on you." Prince Rohann voiced his thoughts towards Zyrei, the prince. "I could have said yes but I can''t bear to see my mother die in anxiety. She''s too young and beautiful to leave this world." He joked. "How about you, You and Leo are both qualified to be king, why don''t you try winning father''s favor instead?" "Didn''t you see how strong Veziron is. Not him personally but he has a lot of people supporting him behind." Rohann responded. "And they can be real dirty." "Becoming the next king is not about having the right qualifications, rather having the strongest backers." Leo mocked. William and Harry looked at each other when they heard their big brothers. Everyone inside that balcony is definitely qualified to be kings but they are right as well, it''s all about having the strongest support in the palace. "That''s why even if the crown prince is alive, I doubt if he''ll survive this kind of life." Leo furthered. The five princes don''t have anything against each other. In fact, because of their parent''s pleas, they all have avoided aiming to sit on the throne. No one can beat Veziron and he was trained not to be acquainted with the other princes, not even to his own flesh and blood, prince Rohann. The princes are all grown-ups to know and understand all that''s happening around them. "But I''ll make sure to offer my hand for the crown prince when he comes back." It was prince William who broke the silence. "Though I hope his not worse than our eldest brother." They all stared at him then sneered. He''s right though, they all hope that the crown prince is better than their eldest brother. Unknown to them, someone had been hiding from a distant, listening to their conversation. After a few minutes, the person discreetly left the prince''s chamber and rushes to someone else''s room. "Any new information?" Prince Veziron asked the person who just came in. "Yes, your highness. They have all gathered at prince Zyrei''s chambers¡­" then the person relay all that she heard to the prince sitting on the desk full of papers. "Really?" Veziron raised his brow sarcastically. "So they have already chosen their sides, huh." He leaned his back on the chair. "Traitors!" he grinned his teeth in anger. ******************** After dinner, Diana went back to her room with a blank face. No one in the house can paint the sadness in her face. She couldn''t even eat properly. Now she regrets coming down to eat with everyone. looks like she infested the atmosphere with her gloominess. Good thing the people inside understood her. Who wouldn''t be shocked if you discover that the person you thought was your best friend is the one who will backstab you in the end. Diana sat at the edge of the bed, her gaze was from a far. She couldn''t find any reason at all as to why Grace will go to that extent to harm her. How? She''s been lost in her thoughts for a couple of minutes now. She didn''t even notice her eyes shedding tears. She trusted her so much. But when and how did she ended up hating her that much? She couldn''t figure it out. Little did she know that Liam came inside her room with some ointment with him. However, he couldn''t approach the sentimental lady. He decided to give her a moment to release the pain in her heart. After seeing that she somehow calmed herself, Liam went and knelt in front of her. Then he carefully picked up the woman''s sore foot, remove the cast on it and carefully applied the ointment. It was quite minty therefore Diana felt a bit refreshed. After applying the ointment, Liam slightly massage her foot. He was too careful as if handling a precious gem. "I''m sorry." Liam uttered. It''s the only words he could say since he doesn''t know how to explain everything to her. When Liam left the woman sitting in the porch a while ago, Leon approached the woman and told her about all that Grace had done to her. It was Grace who paid for the L-gang to abduct her. She had been sabotaging their plans by working with the gangs when they were searching for her. Though they didn''t know how she managed to do everything without the team knowing. Maybe they trusted her that much. Cole had a hint but he wasn''t so sure until the L-gang was captured. No members wanted to disclose who paid them until they set a trap. Grace promised the gang that they will be released no matter what happen. And at midnight, she was about to open the cell when Cole and Asher showed up. She was so shocked that she can''t even say a word. What more if Liam is with them that night? she might have taken her life instantly. But good thing Liam had been watching Diana all night long. "I had my suspicions but I hoped I was wrong. But I finally learnt the reason why you did all those. I knew how you loved Liam--- ah, no, you''re not in love, you''re actually obsess! And you considered Diana as a threat that''s why you did everything you can to dispose her. But this is not the first time you did it. You have done it also before." "I-I''m sorry¡­" Grace can''t stop sobbing in between her words. "I''m sorry!" it was the only words she can say. However, only Liam, Asher and Cole knew the real reason why Grace did such evil deeds. But Leon and the rest didn''t know since Liam decided not to disclose it. But how did Leon learn about it? it was a puzzle for them. According to Leon, Liam decided to send her back to Ikarai. Her proper punishment will also be decided once everyone returns back to Ikarai. But will she really be punished? Diana thought as she stares at the man kneeling in front of her. Though the woman acted wickedly, it will never change the fact that Liam loves that woman. The softness of his heart towards the woman will always prevail therefore, hard punishment will not surely be imposed towards her. That thought alone breaks the woman''s heart. "I understand." Diana responded after a long thought. "I just hope I had time to talk to her before she left. I really wanted to know what have I done to deserve¡­" she halted when she recalled all the hardships she encountered. "I wanna know if I really deserve to be punished that way. I must have done such a terrible deed against her before." Liam''s heart suddenly stings, as if a thousand needle was poking inside him. how can she tell the woman that it''s all because of Grace'' jealousy and not because she sinned greatly? Chapter 62 - CHAPTER 62: A SORCERESS? What a lonesome journey! Cole''s team set out to Marseile for the secret mission as soon as morning came. It''s kinda lonesome to travel without the two women since they got used with their presence. After a few days at the Kelly''s residence, Liam''s team are now ready to set out. Diana, though not completely healed, is able to walk so they decided to leave at dawn. Lemuel volunteered to join Liam''s crew as well. But the truth is, his mom convinced him to go with them. Lemuel''s family prepared a horse for Sarah. As for Diana, she''ll ride with Liam for the meantime, considering that she''s not totally fine. though she insisted to have her own horse but Liam scolded her for being inconsiderate about her body. "Take this too." Beth handed Sarah a small box. "It will be your birthday in a few days, take this, it''s my birthday gift for you." "Thank you Aunt Beth. I love you!" she immediately embraces the woman. Meanwhile, Lemuel is in his grandmother''s room. It was just supposed to be a quick farewell, however, the old woman held him for a few more minutes discussing something important. "I-is that really true?" He was flustered as soon as he heard the old woman. "You heard it right, honey. It can be early or it can also be late. but make sure to give her the support she needs when that time comes. It''ll be hard for her to understand but as long as the people around her supports her then she''ll make it through." "I understand granny." "Also, make sure no one learns about her connection with the old herald. Protect her at all cost." "Ehm." The man took an oath before leaving the old woman. The team set out to the next region ---Corinth, to meet with the leader of the Nahshon tribe. They specialized in jewelry production and is the main producer of the royal jewelries. Liam already have 5 clans who joined his vision. Now he''s more inspired to gather all 12 to unite the most powerful clans in the whole kingdom. It took them three hours to reach the said Region. Good thing they set out before dawn, therefore they arrived at the chief''s residence before the sun came out. However, to their dismay, the chief headed to the region of Rouen yesterday and will be back after a few weeks. "Are we going to wait for him until he comes back?" Lemuel asked Liam who was obviously in deep thought. "It''ll be a waste if we wait for the chief to come back. Might as well follow him there." Asher suggested. Diana was listening at their conversation however, she couldn''t say a word since she doesn''t have any idea as to who are they looking for and why. She wanted to ask the man in front of her but she chose to stay silent. "I think Asher is right. we can''t waste any more time. Besides, the other person is in Rouen too so it''ll be good for us to hit two birds at the same time." Liam replied after a few minutes. "Rouen¡­" Liam mumbled lightly then heaved a sigh. Diana felt it. Looks like Liam forgot her existence for a while. "Is there any problem?" Diana pat the man''s shoulder. "N-nothing." he jerked a little then faked a smile after. But after a few more minutes, he lowered his head. Something is bothering him and Diana can sense it. Asher stared at the man behind him and a hint of sadness enveloped his eyes. Unknown to him, Diana was able to catch that glimpse of sadness in his eyes. There is definitely a story in it. "Wait!" Sarah halted. "Is there any problem?" Lemuel furrowed his brow. "We need to find a shelter. A strong rain is coming!" she fretted. "Rain?" Asher look up at the clear sky. "How could there be rain when the sky is clear?" he was confused. "I-I don''t know¡­ I just know there will be an outpouring later." the young lady frowned. They were looking at each other but Lemuel broke the silence. "Why don''t we take a rest for the meantime? Besides, I believe everyone is tired and hungry." "Yeah, right. then let''s look for a place to stay for the meantime then." Asher agreed. "There''s an abandon house on that side." Sarah yelped excitingly but everyone stared at her, mystified! Once again, everyone was bewildered when they found an abandoned house on the side that Sarah pointed out earlier. What is this? is she some sort of a seer? Asher gasped surprisingly. "Are you a witch?" Asher joked at her. "Stop messing with the girl!" Liam hit his belly. "Ouch!" he yelped in pain. "I was just joking!" The gentlemen knocked on the door for how many times now but seems like no one''s around. ah, the girl said it was an abandon house after all so they forced their way inside the house. It''s quite spacious and there are rooms upstairs too. But one can say it was long abandoned. Ah, what a waste of property. "Let''s have an early dinner for now. We''ll be on our way after an hour." Liam removed his coat and laid it on the sofa. Then he sat and leaned his tired back on it. "I don''t think that''ll happen." Sarah chuckled knowingly. "Move the horses in a place where they won''t get wet." She took the food bag and followed Diana in the kitchen. Liam and Asher, who are both sitting on the couch look at each other baffled. But after a few seconds, they heard a loud thunder resounds from the sky. Dang it! it''ll surely rain tonight! They cussed. "Asher, the horses!" Liam motioned the man beside him. He was about to rush outside but the door suddenly opened. Lemuel! "It''s okay. I have already move the horses." He sneered and went to the kitchen to check on the ladies. "It''s really raining." Diana exclaimed and looked at the smiling lady fixing the foods on the table. "But how did you know?" she asked curiously. "I don''t know either¡­ I just know it will rain." She furrowed and release a sigh. "Wait! Is she a sorceress?!" Diana silently raved in her thought. "Ah, impossible!" She chuckled. Chapter 63 - CHAPTER 63: UNEXPECTED NIGHT The rain is pouring hard. There''s no way Liam and the others can go out tonight. And looking at the dark sky, seems like it''ll continue to rain overnight. "Guess we''ll be spending the night here then." Liam sighed and laid on the couch. "The ladies are cleaning the rooms upstairs." Lemuel informed the two men and sat on the chair opposite Liam. "I''ll sleep here." Liam muttered with his eyes closed. "You sure? Looks like ghosts will be feasting on you tonight, ha-ha!" Asher teased the man but failed to get the response he was expecting. "Liam? you''re afraid of ghosts?" Lemuel couldn''t believe his ears then laughs after. "The mighty Liam is afraid of ghosts?!" "Who''s afraid of ghosts?" Sarah came down with Diana and heard something about their topic. "Liam!" Lemuel keep teasing the man sleeping. "Could you believe such a man like him does?" "Shut up." Liam is quite annoyed but not in the mood to fight with the men. "Just make sure to accompany Asher tonight. He might pee on his pants." He retorted. "Dude, I''m not afr------ahhhhhh!!!!!!!!!" Asher immediately rush towards Lemuel when he felt an eerie presence behind him. "Ha-ha-ha!" Sarah suddenly laughs to her heart''s content. She thought of scaring him and it worked!" "So who''s afraid of ghosts now, huh?" The lady kept laughing as well as Diana and Lemuel. However, they stopped when they noticed that Liam dozed off completely. "Shhhh¡­ That''s enough. Let''s not disturb him for now." Diana motioned the others to go to their rooms which they did. After a little chitchat, Sarah fell asleep. However, hours had passed but Diana is still awake. She couldn''t sleep at all and she doesn''t know why. Thus she rose up and went to the kitchen to drink some water. She suddenly feels cold. Ah, it''s still raining, she mumbled when she looks out the window. It''s dark and the lampstand at the kitchen table was the only thing that gives a faint light inside the house. She sighed. She hates rain but she sometimes loves it depending on her mood. After a few seconds of watching the rain drops, she walks towards the staircase. But before she even to take a step, she heard someone muttering something she doesn''t understand. Then she remembered Liam. Slowly, she walks towards the sleeping man and the groaning becomes louder and louder as she came near him. looks like he is having a nightmare. "Layla¡­ don''t¡­ don''t leave¡­" he mumbled. "Layla." He kept repeating the woman''s name and somehow it pained her. Dang it! she clenched her ?h?st. Is it the name of his first love? the one the twins talked about? The one who left him? looks like it. Diana knelt in front of the sleeping man and stared at his crinkled face. He''s totally dreaming about her. And though it hurts her heart hearing another woman''s name, she inches closer and held his other shoulder and lightly shook him. "Hey, Liam¡­ wake up¡­" She speaks softly. "Liam¡­ Liam¡­" The man moved a little and stopped groaning but he didn''t open his eyes. Guess he''s okay now. the woman thought and was about to stand however, someone grabbed her hand so she lost her balance and landed on the man''s ?h?st. Their eyes met. Face so closed at each other that they could almost hear each other''s breathing. Diana gulped. Her heart is pounding fast. However, the next thing she heard broke her heart. "I love you. please don''t leave me again." The man''s hoarse voice was charismatic enough to freeze her at the moment. He is absolutely dreaming! He thinks she''s Layla. Then Liam cupped her cheeks and slowly kisses her. He sticked his tongue out as if asking the woman a full access on her mouth but the woman seemed frozen. Her mind is in a muddle not knowing what to do. Dang it! this is totally wrong but her mind is not working properly. The man''s charisma is too strong for her to handle. She can''t resist the man''s appeal, therefore, she partly opens her mouth to give him access. And to her surprise, the man is now kissing her wilder and deeper as if asking her to respond¡­ and she did. She finally kissed him back. It''s as if they couldn''t get enough of each other that Liam moved and pinned the woman on the couch. Now he''s on top of her. One more time, he stared at the woman''s eyes as he traces his finger on his chin. Though it''s dim, the faint smile on his face made him look more handsome. Her heart is pounding irregularly fast as she felt the man''s ?h?st. And an unexplainable feeling is coursing through her body. Was she the only one feeling the heat arising in her? Dang it! she cursed. She wanted more! The man smirked, then slowly, his lips landed on hers once again. This time, he is kissing her slowly but passionately, exploring every corner of her mouth. The woman unconsciously m??n?d that Liam can''t help but go wilder again. Then he slowly moved down to her neck and now his hand suddenly cupped her other br??st. The woman jerked when she felt the man''s hand squeezed it. She m??n?d when she felt the p???sur? in it but she held the man''s hand when he started to undress her. "Liam!" she muttered. A tear dropped from her eyes. "Don''t. please don''t." Yana pleaded. She definitely like the man but to do such a thing while the man is unconscious, thinking it was all a dream breaks her heart. The man stopped at his advances and look at the woman for a few seconds. Her eyes are closed but one can see the teardrops that fell a moment ago. Meanwhile, the woman closed her eyes, too ashamed to look at Liam. She definitely enjoyed the man''s soft lips but she got knocked back to reality just a while ago. Liam doesn''t know what he is doing and what if he wakes up completely? Then she''s doomed! How can she continue the journey once the man discovers what she did? She''ll be labeled as an opportunist by then! Her mind is in frenzy when she suddenly felt the man laid down beside her. Then his arms cupped her body after. "I missed you so much. Stay with me, don''t ever leave me again, hmmm?" He whispered and cuddled the dazed woman. She stayed being cuddled up by the man for quite some time. She wanted to stay in his arms all night, but when she heard the man''s heavy breathing, she carefully breaks away from his embrace and went back to her room. That was close! She shuddered a little while sitting at the edge of the bed. Then her eyes shifted at the window watching the rain pouring out. It''s cold. She sighed. But her mind suddenly remembered Liam. He''s probably shivering since it''s cold. So she stood up and opened the cabinet. Good thing there are extra blankets inside so she took one and went downstairs. "Where is he?" she muttered when she saw that the couch was empty. "He probably woke up and went to the boy''s room." She turned around but suddenly screamed in fright, dropping the blanket and fell on the couch when she saw a man''s silhouette standing in front her. "Shoot!!" she cursed. "You scared me!" she yelped when she saw it was Liam. Liam raised his brow. "What are you doing here?" "E-eh??" "What?" the man sat on the couch, just right beside the woman. She''s blushing but she tried to speak without breaking up. "I-I felt the chill¡­ and I thought you¡ªyou might be c-cold so I came to give you the blanket." She picked up the blanket and handed it to him. But Liam noticed her shaking hands. "It''s already 2am, why are you still awake?" the man casually asked as soon as he took the blanket from her. "E-eh? T-that''s ¡­ that''s because I¡­I couldn''t sleep. But I am going now." she faked a smile and hurried to her room. Chapter 64 - CHAPTER 64: LIAM’S WIFE? DIANA Nightmares! I know I woke up due to a bad dream yet I couldn''t remember exactly what it is. My heart was pounding fast and sweats are all over my forehead. Without any idea, I was shivering in fear. It''s just one of those nightmares I had before. Nightmares I couldn''t even remember but an image of my phoenix hairpin was a part of it. I just couldn''t tell how it became my nightmare. I sat on the edge of the bed and glance outside the window. Ah, It''s morning! looks like Sarah was long awake since I didn''t find her beside me. I fixed the bed and placed the sheets back to the cabinet since we won''t be staying in this house for another day. After making sure that the room is clean, I took my stuffs and went down to where everybody was. then I found Asher and Lemuel preparing the breakfast. "Where''s Sarah?" I asked as soon as I laid my stuffs to where their things are. I''m sure we will set out after eating. "She''s¡­. there." I followed Lemuel''s mouth that pointed where the girl is. She had just step inside the house with Liam. I suddenly met Liam''s gaze but I shift my eyes towards Asher when he released an accomplished sigh. "Let''s eat!" Asher proudly laid the meat before us. Meat? Where did they get it? I was curious but I didn''t ask further. "Whoa! It looks delicious!" Sarah gawked while staring at the food in front of us. I sat beside her and smiled. "I didn''t know you''re a good cook, huh. Ah, your future wife is sure lucky." I blurted. "Of course!" Asher was so proud but Lemuel hissed. "As far as I know, you did the hunting but I did the cooking." Lemuel leiterate. "Oh, I should be saying it to you then." I laugh but I was quick to notice how Lemuel looked at the lady beside me. Ooppss¡­ I can smell a budding romance here! I giggled. Liam sat opposite me. Then after gracing the food, we started to dig in. "What happen to your lips?" I suddenly heard the little girl voiced her curiosity. My lips? what''s with my lips? Her loud question got the men''s attention therefore they all looked at me with suspicion. "What?" I asked. "How did you end up wounding your lip?" she added. Suddenly I jerked up when I remember what happened last night. I unknowingly glanced at Liam who stared back at me¡ªblankly. The kiss! My eyes widened. Their eyes were on me and I could feel my cheeks burning. Caught off guard! "I¡­." I accidentally stared at Liam once again then to the men sitting opposite me. And Liam is giving me a creep face that says he totally couldn''t remember what he did last night. I fake a smile. "I fell on my bed last night." it was lame but that was the first thing that hit my mind. I know it didn''t convince them but I tried my best to act naturally. **The others mounted on their own horses while I was having some doubts riding with Liam. I can''t forget what happen last night. "Aren''t you coming?" he looked at me in the eyes. Dang it! shall I just forget all about it since I was the only one affected? Geeze, this is completely unfair. I pouted as I mounted the horse and sat behind him. "Hold tight." "K." I rolled my eyes in annoyance. This is totally unfair! We continued our journey. Good thing Asher and Lemuel are with us. They''ve been telling stories and had been cracking jokes and we all laughed at them. Lemuel for one has a lot of funny stories that I couldn''t help but laugh my heart out. From silent smiles to loud cries¡­ Yeah, I did all that and I didn''t even care if Liam is being bothered by it. but since he was not complaining, I didn''t have to stop. I could hear him chuckle at times but he''s been rolling his eyes most of the times. I can''t blame him since Asher''s entries were sometimes out of the world and not funny at all. I just laughed because of his facial reaction. It was a good distraction since I didn''t even notice that we have already arrived at the said Region. "Rouen." I heard Liam ?r??n?d for a split second and Asher glancing at him with worry. "Are you okay?" I worriedly asked. He only hummed in response. We had to pass through some guards checking on the people''s belongings before they enter the Region. we fall in line just like the others but I was startled when Liam took his scarf and wrapped my head with it. he made sure to cover my hair as well as a part of my face, revealing my eyes alone. "Stay with me and just go with the flow." Liam fixed the scarf covering my face. Our face was only an inch away and I could feel my cheeks burning. Moreover, my heart skipped a beat when he suddenly held my hand. I couldn''t say a word. I was muted by the pounding of my heart when I felt his warmth touch. this is the very first time that he held my hand with such¡­care? I smirked within me but my eyes didn''t fail to show my feelings. I didn''t know I was smiling and wiggling a little. But no one''s looking. Phew! "Are you okay?" He stopped on his track and looked at me in the eyes. I jolted and nodded in response. "H-hey¡­ do we have to hold hands together?" "Shhh¡­" he silenced me. "Just follow me for now." he whispered. I didn''t ask further since we are approaching the guards. He pulled me closer as we stand before the guards. One of them search our things and when he takes a look inside my bag, he raised his brow and stared at me. He''s somewhat inspecting me from head to toe. "I''m sorry, my wife is sick and was having an allergy reaction with the medicine she took. We are here to see doctor Robert." Liam must have seen the guard''s skeptic face so he bu??s in. "Honey¡­" I mumbled weakly then coughs after. Then I lean my head on his side while he held me gently. "Just wait a little. We''re almost there." he kissed my forehead. Eh? Kissed my forehead?! My eyes widened but I was fighting the urge to look at him. this is just an act¡­ just an act¡­ I encourage myself. But my heart is racing. Looks like we successfully convinced the guards since they let us through. Phew! I sighed in relief. We waited for the three in a corner, far from the guards. However, Liam was still holding my hand. hehehe¡­ sweet. ^_^ He must have forgotten that our hands are still intertwined but I don''t have the plan to let go either. I just want to feel his hands for a little longer. This is a rare opportunity for me so might as well take the chance. Ha-ha! Shameless, am I? And Wife¡­? his wife? seems like a good idea. How does it feel to be the wife of this alluring and mysterious man? I was kinda imagining things but then I stopped when I remember a specific scene last night. Layla.! -_- Chapter 65 - CHAPTER 65: THE KING’S GAME Assignment?! The six princes'' eyes widened in shocked. Why all of the sudden, the king announced something that rocked the whole kingdom. Even the king''s council doesn''t have any idea about it. What is the king possibly thinking? They are all trying to understand the situation. "The king is planning something." Shadrach was talking to his grandson, prince Veziron. "This looks like a battle for the throne and not just a mere test." Veziron was obviously in trance while looking at the vast horizon. Not that he is not listening to the old man but his own thoughts consumed him. "We must do something to make sure your other brothers won''t make it to the top, especially Zyrei or that Leo." The old man clenched his fist in anger. "If only that herald is on our side then all will be well." The old man had been walking back and forth at his grandson''s study room when the room suddenly opened. Then a woman came in perplexed. "Father, my prince! I heard the king''s verdict, is it true?" "Yes. but don''t worry, I''ll make sure everything will be on our prince''s favor." Said the old man. "Please don''t do anything rash, grandfather." They were surprise to hear the prince. "What do you mean?" "Don''t do anything¡­ for now." "But Ron¡­..!" "I want to have a good fight myself, grandfather. I am not against Father''s decision. I like it to be that way instead." "But¡­" "I want to show him that I am qualified for the throne. And don''t you think it is also a good way to prove to the people that I am the right one?" He gave a confident glow. Shadrach stood still. The prince''s confidence on himself is good. However, he is worried about the two prince, Zyrei and Leo. One of them had the king''s favor while the other had the qualities of a warrior-leader. They could be a dangerous enemy. Not that Shadrach doesn''t believe in his grandson but there are some things that he can''t do alone. he has his weakness too. "If that''s what you want then let it be." Then Shadrach left the room. Lady Amaya stayed for just a little while before leaving her son. She''ll never have to worry about his son Veziron because he can definitely win the king''s game. She left the room and went directly to her other son''s chamber, prince Rohann. "Who do I owe this visit?" Rohann sarcastically voiced his thoughts. "Aren''t you going to invite your mother inside?" Rohann rolled his eyes. he knew that the woman in front of him needs something. she never really visits him as a son. "What do you need?" he asked as soon as the woman settled in. "About the king''s game¡­." Rohann raised his brow. Looks like an old fox will always be an old fox huh. "You want me to step down and declare defeat, is that right?" "I know your smart so I don''t need to explain everything to you." Rohann laughs mockingly. "Your highness, though I know how conceited of a woman you are but as a mother I didn''t expect the lease." He laid back on his chair. "What if I refused?" "Rohann!" "Mother!" he met his mother''s gaze. "I hate the fact that you''re the one who gave birth to me. I even wished not to be born in this world!" he was hurt. It was evident in his tone. "Even if I lose the game, but the other princes'' are stronger than him!" then he stormed out his own chambers. Lady Amaya was left in daze but got herself back up as soon as her son left. She didn''t expect her son to act up. "Tsk! what a hardheaded one. You should work hard to support your brother instead of going against him. after all, he is your flesh and blood." she mumbled to herself and went back to her chambers. On the other hand, Leo and Zyrei are at the training ground. Both were practicing archery. Leo was good at Archery so he usually wins against the other princes'', however, he never wins when it comes to hunting games against Zyrei. But their weaknesses did not become a hindrance on their relationship. Besides, both hates the same prince. "Your highness, lady Shamah is here looking for both of you." One of the servant informed them. they both look at each other knowingly. "We''ll be there in a minute." Prince Zyrie answered and handed his bow to one of his servants. "Walls do have ears, huh." He sighed. The two prince headed to where the woman was sitting. She was waiting for them at the porch near the hunting ground. "Mom¡­" Zyrei greeted the woman while Leo kowtowed to show respect. "Guess you heard the king''s announcement." He chuckled. "That''s why I''m here." she both looked at them with concern. "Let me guess, you''re here to tell us to back down, is that right?" "It''s for everyone''s sake." Zyrei laughed sarcastically then look at Leo and a hint of remorse emerge in his eyes. he was sorry for him not because he''s pathetic but he could be a qualified king but his mother kept on discouraging them to give up the throne. "Please understand my concern for both of you. Prince Leo, I''m sorry, I know I''m holding you back though you both have the quality to be a good king. But I don''t want to lose my children because of that damn throne! I have already lost a good friend because of this rift government¡­" a tear drops from her eyes. Lady Cassandra, prince Leo and prince William''s mother was Lady Shamah''s best friend inside the palace. However, she died because of standing up for justice and for opposing some of the elders. So from the time of her death, she became the mother of the two princes who were teenagers during that time. The princes'' understood why she was trying to stop them from participating on the king''s game. However, isn''t this the perfect opportunity to showcase their hidden abilities? Since the king''s game will obviously determine who is worthy to be king, isn''t this the perfect time to bring down the first prince? But it would be impossible for prince Leo to win even if he has the abilities. he was already branded as the son of a traitor. Though it was not the truth but as long as Shadrach is controlling some of the king''s official, he will never have a chance to soar high. "I understand. I shall not participate on the tests. But I''m willing to support Prince Zyrei for it." Leo uttered confidently. "I believe in him. he can definitely change this country." Chapter 66 - CHAPTER 66: THE OUTSIDE THE WORLD Tsk! I hissed when Asher became aware of our hands intertwined. Liam must have read Asher''s mischievous cough so he quickly pulled his hand off mine. Geeze! He is such an annoyance! We entered a diner and had lunch for a while. Looks like Asher knew the owner since he went to talk to him. then after a few minutes, he came back holding some keys. I didn''t have to ask the reason since Liam informed us about the rooms upstairs. As soon as Liam paid for the food, the owner''s helper came and took our things then he led us to our room¡ªit''s more like of a condo unit having its own kitchen, small living room and two separate rooms. Not bad. I was imagining a place like in the Ikarai village but Asher told me that each region has their own standard of living and Ikarai region is the poorest among them all. So this region is quite modernized huh. I think I am excited to see the mainland! I giggled on my thought when Lemuel added that a region''s economic status and standard of living depends on the people''s financial status. Well, I can see that. This place looks like a simple city in my own perspective. The buildings and stalls are somehow made with concrete materials. So I can expect that the next region that we will be visiting is more advanced than this? well, I''m hoping! Now that I learned about that, I think my stay here will be worthwhile. "We''ll have to share the rooms for now." I heard Liam while checking on the rooms. Well, I don''t have a problem with his suggestions since I''m used to it now. "We will have this room." I pointed on the small one. Though it''s quite small but Sarah and I will surely be okay with it unlike the three guys. We took our bags inside and fixed it. I wonder what our agenda here considering that Liam did mention that we might stay for a few days. The weather is hot and I couldn''t help but take a nap. I''m not sure how long I dozed off since I can''t find Sarah everywhere once I woke up. I stood up and did a little stretching before leaving the room, However, I did not see anyone in the house. Did they leave me alone? I''m sure they won''t abandon me, but where are they? I went to the sink and washed my face. I''m sure it''s too oily since I been sweating even when I was sleeping. As I was walking, I saw two small papers with a note on it. "We''ll be back."¡ªLiam. "I didn''t wake you up since you''re in deep sleep. I went out with Lemuel, we''ll be back soon." ¨C Sarah. Dang it! they did leave me!" I snorted annoyingly. Aren''t they concern of my safety? Anyway, I don''t think they''ll leave me alone if this place is dangerous. Judging at the City''s ambiance, I think it''ll be okay to roam around. I washed up and took my camera with me before going down the diner. I forgot about my devices for a little while but I am back at my business. "Have you ever seen a thing like this before?" I asked the owner of the restaurant while sitting at the counter table. He is preparing the juice I ordered. "Hmmm¡­" he was checking it for a few seconds and a sudden thought crossed his mind. "I think I''ve seen one." "Here? where?" "At a merchant store near the market. Though I''m not quite sure but I''ve heard they are selling some devices from another country. you can try." He advised. "Really?!" I smiled victoriously. Finally. "Uhm, the marketplace, is it near?" "Yeah. You''ll be there in 10 or 15 minutes." "Is it not dangerous?" "Nope. Not really. You''re in a city after all." "Ah, that''s a relief then." I released a sigh. "I''m new in this country so I don''t have any idea." "We usually see other foreigners visiting this country but most of them are merchants." "Haven''t you seen or heard anything about your neighboring countries?" I was curious. "We heard some stories about other countries from the merchants but no person from this kingdom have ever been outside this kingdom." "Really? But why? aren''t you allowed to leave your country?" "Not that it''s not allowed but we''ve heard weird stuffs about other countries. No one dared to leave this country coz we don''t know if we can still come back--alive." I bowed my head for a moment. The fear of the unknown. I''m sure of it. They are afraid to explore the world but I cannot blame them. Who would have the courage to do so if they have never seen the outside world? I am an explorer, I admit. But I have the edge when I was growing up. televisions and social media accounts were already prevalent during my childhood that''s why I was educated at an early age¡­ I discovered that the world is not just my hometown. The world is vast and I don''t think I can visit all the places in the world even if I live a hundred years. Now I can appreciate the life that the Creator gave me and I am thankful that I was born in my country. I realized that I was given a special privilege to see a part of the world with my two eyes. "But I heard there are people who had been outside this country. They were the slaves bought by some merchant. If not slaves, they are some individuals who married a foreigner." The owner added. "Then they are lucky." I mumbled. "Guess they are." He smiled sweetly. "So tell me, what does the outside world looks like?" "Hmmm¡­ it''s beautiful. Once you got a glimpse of the outside world, you''ll want to travel and visit every place thereof. But that''s totally expensive." I tried to explain in a very simple way but I think it confused him even more. haha! "All I know is that it''s beautiful, too far from this country, is that right?" "You could say that." I chuckled. "Then I guess you''ve visited a lot of places by now." I paused for a while and counted how many places have I visited so far since I started my blog. But I cannot remember. "Lucky for you then." He smiled when he realized that I can''t provide an exact number. We talked for a few more minutes about the places I''ve visited so far and we shared some laughs together. Ah, I like this man. He definitely knows how to keep a costumer. Unfortunately, I have to put my drinks on Liam''s name for now since I don''t have a penny with me. "Sir, I''ll be going to the marketplace, if any of my friends ask me, please let them know." "Not a problem." **** I followed the owner''s instructions and reach the marketplace. And yes, I could see a lot of new stuffs. Good thing I am not the shopaholic type or else, I would buy all the things I am seeing right now. But I have to do my original purpose here¡ªto find that merchant''s store. I was on my way to find to a certain stall when I witnessed a child who was about 9 years old, stole a small pouch from an old man who was looking at some of the furniture on the stalls. Since he was running towards me, I stopped him and took the old man''s pouch and gave it back to the old man. "Never do that again. You might as well want to ask for help instead." I want to sincerely talk to him but he kicked my foot and run away. "I hate you ugly!" he was so loud that I unknowingly blushed. Geeze, that child! Tsk. Did I just caught the people''s attention because of that? geeze! Chapter 67 - CHAPTER 67: A LITTLE BIT CLOSER The old man was looking at me gratefully. I smiled and bowed apologetically to him. "I''m sorry about that." "I should thank you dear lady for stopping the child. It''s rare to see a good woman like you nowadays." "It''s just the right thing to do, sir." "Please call me Daniel." He extended his hand and I received it. "Nice to meet you Mr. Daniel, my name is Diana and I''m new in this place." I chuckled. "Oh, okay." his face showed an uncertain gaze. "Well, tell me if you need anything and I shall be of help." "Thank you, Mr. Daniel but I am good. I am only trying to find a specific merchant store." "Do you want me to show you around?" he offered. I was thinking of declining his offer but seeing his sincere face, I nodded. "I don''t want to bother you Mr. Daniel but if you want to then I''ll be more than glad!" I exclaimed with joy. Now I have made a new friend. "My p???sur?." he smiled at me and I was surprise to see his complete teeth. It''s not fake too. ah, this old man is sure handsome when he was young, I''m sure of that. We found the store and I was glad to know that they have some stuffs like mine. However, everything were old models and I couldn''t see one like my cam. Too bad the owner isn''t around to answer my queries and I was advised to come back the day after tomorrow. When the old man noticed the camera that I was holding, he asked a lot of things about it. I gladly explained it to him while borrowing an old camera at the store. I captured some photos of him and he couldn''t stop laughing when he saw all that I have captured. "This is awesome!" he squeaked. "My wife will surely be happy to see some of this." "Why don''t you give her a gift like this?" I suggested. "Nah, neither of us knew how to use this." he rejected the idea and sat on the chair before. "I can teach you." I sat beside him and started to show him the bu??ons and explained their usage. I can see he is listening but I''m not sure if he understood. There''s still a hint of confusion in his eyes. "Ah, I hope I can remember everything you just taught me. I''ll surely get one, though not now." he chuckled. I return the cam to the sales boy and left the place. But since it was too early to go back to the inn, I offered to accompany the old man into buying some furniture. Not because he doesn''t know how but we are enjoying each other''s company. I helped him choose some items for his house and after having a light snack, I bid him goodbye. We have spent more than 2 hours already and I don''t want to take more of his time. looks like he is a prominent man so he must be busy. I thought of sending him home but he rejected my offer. He said he will wait for his granddaughter who is on her way to fetch him. "I''ll be going then, Mr. Daniel. Thank you so much for your time." "I enjoyed the day as well, Diana. I hope to see you again." He smiled contentedly. "And tell your boyfriend that he is a great man too." I blushed. He knew about the horrible experiences I''ve been through and how Liam searched for me and saved me from those awful goons. He even laughed at me when he learned about me throwing tantrums in front of Liam. "You did a good job of embarrassing your boyfriend that very moment." he kept laughing. "Mr. Daniel, he''s not my boyfriend, he''s just a friend." I kept correcting him but he kept addressing Liam as my boyfriend and I got tired of it so I just let him have his own say. We''ll, I suddenly got sad thinking of not seeing him. he is definitely a good old man. I was walking mindlessly when I suddenly bump into someone. Ouch! I touch my forehead but I got shocked to see Liam standing in front of me with his brow raised. "L-liam!" I blurted. "What are you doing here?" "Looking for you?" I somehow sense an upset spirit in him. "And now I''m here!'' I grinned but he''s still upset. "I''m sorry." I pouted. "I forgot to leave a note." I heard him heaved a heavy sigh and pat my hair. "So have you found the store?" "I did!" I finally look up to him. "But the store owner is not around so I''ll be coming back the day after tomorrow." "That''s okay since we will be staying here for a few more days." He heaved a heavy sigh. "Is it a bad idea?" "Not really." he partly smiled and turn around. "Let''s go back to the inn now." "Wait!" I unknowingly cling to his arm. "Since you are already here, why don''t we go around for a few minutes more? we might find something we want to buy¡­ you know." "I don''t have any interest of buying some stuffs here." he retorted. "Please¡­?" I''m not sure if showing him my puppy eyes is effective but I need to try. The truth is, I need his money. If I did not miscalculate, I think I''ll be having my period tomorrow or worst today, so I need to find a pad. And who knows it''ll make us a little bit closer as we stroll around with just the two of us. he-he. He''s checking me out, that I know. but I finally heard him heaved a sigh of defeat. "Fine." he ?r??n?d. We''ve been into some stores, unfortunately, they do not have the thing I am looking for. "Can you just tell me what you''re looking for?" Liam snorted. "What''s the point of bringing me with you?" "E-eh? T-that''s¡­." I really don''t know if I can tell him since it''s kinda awkward. Does he even know such thing? "What? tell me or I''ll leave." "Pads!" I exclaimed. "I need some pads for my, you know¡­ uhm." I couldn''t look at him in the eyes but I know he felt a little embarrass since he suddenly cleared his throat. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I should have taken you to the right store. tsk!" He snorted and walked away. Guess he is not ignorant about women at all. ha-ha. I run to his side and cling in his arms once again. This time, I was looking at him mischievously. "I thought you''re innocent about girl''s thing. Ha-ha!" I teased. "Guess you had a lot of girlfriends before, huh." "You thought men are ignorant?" he glared at me in a challenging manner. Fudge. He''s so cute. "I¡­I didn''t say that." "tsk!" I chuckled silently. I didn''t know we are capable of having conversations like this. Unlike before, he was too cold and distant towards me. But for the past few days, I was able to talk to him normally just like the others does. I could even see him scoffed, blushed in embarrassment and he smiles too. And I am more than happy. I wish he could open up with me as days passes by. ^_^ *** "Is that the woman you''re telling me about, grandpa?" A long hair woman asked while sitting opposite an old man. "Isn''t she lovely? Ha-ha-ha!" "But I am more interested with the handsome guy she is with." "I bet you are. Hahaha! "But I don''t think that the woman is his lover." "There''s only one way to prove it." the old man chuckled as he speaks. Chapter 68 - CHAPTER 68: WHERE EVERYTHING STARTED The old herald shivered at the sight of the kingdom. It was the place she least wanted to see. She has lots of good memories in this mainland but every good memory was replaced by deep hatred. She can''t remember any good thing in this place any longer. She sneered. Kadesh, where everything started and where everything must end. She heaved an amount of air. Ah, how many years had been since she last saw the region? A lot has change. More buildings saturated the once wide road, more big houses are built everywhere, additional caf¨¦''s and restaurants are everywhere. Inn''s for say, it became a little bit modernized. Ah, Kadesh, where the monarch lives. It''s definitely more advanced than the other regions. What should she expect? It''s were the wealthy and powerful people resides. The palace! Her face suddenly went bitter as each painful memories enters her mind. Her heart started to throb in pain and tears started to gush out from her eyes. Her daughter, son-in-law and best friend¡­ Everyone she loves died in the palace. For whose sake? For the current ungrateful king? It''s all for nothing! Almost everyone in the street were looking at the pitiful old woman locked in a wooden cell guarded by the royal soldiers. However, they do not have any idea who the woman is and what sin she committed to be treated that way. "Your excellency, the soldiers have just entered the palace gates." The king''s ?ssistant informed the king who was currently reading some reports at his study room. "Make sure to take good care of her. Move her in her old room." "Her old room?" the servant was shocked. "A-are you sure, your excellency?" "She was once a good friend anyway." there was a hint of sadness in his voice. "I understand, your excellency." The king''s ?ssistant left and went straight to meet the captain. Seeing how weak the old herald now, he ordered the maidservants to ?ssist her to her room and make sure to prepare a healthy meal for her. she needs to regain her strength or the king will be disappointed when he sees her current condition now. "Do you think this kind of treatment will alleviate my hatred?" the old woman scorned within. She can never forgive him. Never! She was placed on the room she once stayed when she was still working in the palace. Looks like no one ever used it for a long time. It was the same walls, bed arrangement, furniture and the what not. Nothing was change except the view outside the window. She can see the city from up above that side. A lot has change outside but nothing happens on the inside. Why is change taking up so long? she was in deep thought. What if the crown prince never had that kind of fate, what is the kingdom''s situation right now? she has a lot of questions in mind. She was lost in her thoughts while her eyes hover over the city. Unknown to her, someone entered the room. a person who was once closed to her but now is an enemy that she can never forgive. ******************************* Liam''s POV I was frightened when I didn''t find the woman inside our rented room. So I rushed to the restaurant and asked the owner if he had seen the woman who was with us. "She went to the marketplace." the owner smilingly replied to my queries. "Don''t worry she''s safe here." "T-thank you." I shy away as I left the bar counter. Should I follow her? Should I? I asked myself again. What if she''ll end up being in trouble again? I ??r?ss my temple then went on my way to find her. I trust Asher to watch the old man''s house for the meantime. I was looking around in hope to find the woman when I cross path with five men laughing to who knows why. The three of them are kinda familiar and I was trying to recall when did I possibly saw them. I made an eye contact with the man whom I think was the oldest among them all. He also paused for a while and I saw some reservations in his eyes. looks like he was thinking the same thing as I am. We crossed path and we are a distant away when I heard a mocking laugh. My eyes suddenly widened in dread, or most likely disbelief so I spun around watching their backs as they entered a dining place. "Not possible!" I shrilled in my mind. I suddenly recall the faces I hated the most during my youngster years. Those middleclass people¡­ I clenched my fist in anger while replaying the torture I underwent while I was their servant. I couldn''t get them out of my head so I followed them silently inside the restaurant. I sat at a distant table where they can''t see me but I can see them. Then I stared at each one of them as I confirmed my suspicions. It''s definitely the three! Those faces that haunts me for years¡­ once again, my bitterness towards them resurfaced. Can I get my revenge now? I must think of a way to give them twice as much of the sufferings they gave me. I must get my revenge no matter what. I rushed out before I even lose my mind. Seeing how they laugh makes me want to kill them instantly. But I can''t do it right now. I must focus on my main goal for the meantime. I will deal with them as soon as I accomplished my aim. I wagged my head and was about to walk forward when I saw the woman I was looking for. As usual she''s in daze¡ªagain! I sneered knowing that she''ll definitely bump into me. "Ouch!" she yelped while ??r?ssing her forehead then she looked up and her blushing-surprised face greet me. ha-ha, cute. "Liam?!" We had a little conversation but as I saw her pouted frustratingly, I couldn''t help myself but ??r?sses her hair. It was late when I realized what I did. But seeing how affected she was when I touch her hair made me smile. I like it when I see her blush. Ha-ha. Bad me, I know. For the first time, I choose to spend time with her more often. Her asking me to accompany her to buy something fluttered my heart. Kinda weird. But I was utterly struck when she told me that she was trying to look for some pads. Dang it! I''m not that ignorant but I wanted to laugh out loud when I saw her blushing in embarrassment¡­ again. why do I find her cute whenever her cheek turns red? Its making me want to pinch her badly but I held it in. I pointed out the store where she can buy some pads. Guess she''s having her period now. I was waiting for her and a specific scene replayed in my mind. I unknowingly giggled. Dang it, I couldn''t control myself that night. Good thing she resisted or else, I really don''t know what to do if we advanced more. I had to act as if I was still dreaming! **Then she came out holding a paper bag. Guess she was too ashamed to parade the pads. Ha-ha! Who wouldn''t, right? We started heading to where shadows was but we suddenly stopped our tracks when some men blocked our way. They are smirking and I can totally smell trouble! But these guys¡­ did they already figure out my identity? Chapter 69 - CHAPTER 69: FRIENDS OR FOES? DIANA I was happy when I was able to buy some pads for me. I know I am so shameless to ask him for money but I need to bear the humiliation for the time being. I still don''t have any money with me as of the moment and I was surprise myself as to how I survived without it in the first place. Guess I was so lucky to have good people around me who could go to lengths to help a stranger like me. I will definitely remember those people who helped me out. If it is in my country, then I might have become a beggar by now. I must at least have a part time job for now so I can at lease help the team on our expenses. I don''t want to be a burden to them, especially with the finances but how can I earn when we always set out from town to town? Shall I continue asking him for spending money for personal stuffs like this? hell no! I still have some dignity left in me. but the big question is, how? Well, I shall ask Liam later¡­ or ask Sarah''s opinion instead? Hmmm¡­ I paid for the pads I took on a seemingly grocery store while Liam waited for me outside. he must be ashamed to accompany me buying some pads. And FYI, I bought so much that I think it could last for 6 months. Ha-ha! Well, I thought about Sarah too, I know she will be needing some soon. After paying it to the cashier, I went to see Liam outside who''s been waiting for a couple of minutes. I know his been waiting impatiently as I look at his upset face, and a furrowed brow came out as well when he saw the bag I was holding. I wanted to explain why but he didn''t ask me anything so I bet he understood. I mischievously grinned as I run and cling into his arms. He scoffed but he didn''t remove my hand holding onto him so we just walked away like that. Since when did he became considerate of me? I was in deep thought remembering the time he started to be good on me when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Yah!" I clenched my teeth in annoyance since I could have tripped if I didn''t balance my steps on time. I was about to slash out but I halted when I followed his angry eyes looking at someone--- No, it''s some men standing in front of us! They look like noble people but their sly smile tells me they are not good people at all. "Do you know them?" I tried asking Liam but I think I won''t be getting any response since he''s been staring at a particular person with bitterness in his eyes. He can murder someone with that gaze! The other guy was on the same state. "Liam¡­" I tried to shake him but to no avail. Oho! Why am I feeling tense all of a sudden? "You¡­ do we possibly know each other?" The guy in the middle pointed his finger on Liam. "Do you know me?" Liam sarcastically answered. "You look familiar but I can''t tell exactly where I saw you." "Do you now my name?" "No." "I don''t know you either. So if you excuse us¡­." Liam took my hand and we walk pass them. I know that must have insulted them since I could feel piercing gaze upon us but I didn''t dare look back. "I''m sure he looks like him¡­ a lot¡­ but it''s too impossible for him to be alive." the man uttered in contempt. I didn''t hear Liam talk since that encounter. But he looked bother, that I''m sure of. We reached the temporary place we rented after a few minutes. Then as soon as we descended Shadows, he went straight to his room and locked the door. "Did something happened to brother Liam?" Lemuel asked when he saw me entered the house. "Do you two fight again?" Sarah questioned. "No¡­ No¡­nothing like that happened." I countered. "Something is bothering him but I don''t know what that is." I was worried as well. I want to know what''s bothering him so I can help. Does he possibly know those men? if he does then I don''t think they were his friends seeing the bitterness that shadowed his eyes the moment he saw them. Friends or foes? I was thinking. Foes! That I''m sure off. but he said he didn''t know them and the men were seemingly trying to dig into their memories hoping to remember him. Who are they? The hatred that she saw on Liam''s gaze¡­ it''s bugging her. *************************** ***Sarah and Lemuel looked at each other when they saw Diana ??r?ssing her jaw while pacing back and forth. She was lost in her own thoughts so they didn''t ask her anything further. A few minutes later, Asher entered the house with a defeated glow. What''s with everyone''s mood today?! Sarah yelped frustratingly. Asher fell on the couch and laid his tired body. That caught Diana''s attention and so he went and sit on the chair opposite him. "Asher¡­ Can I ask you something?" She suddenly asked. The man hummed in respond. "Did Liam had a bad memory in this place?" Hearing the seriousness of her tone, Asher immediately rose up and stared deeply into the woman''s eyes searching for something. "Why are you asking that all of a sudden? Did something happen today that I do not know?" "T-that¡­. n-nothing serious. I-I was just curious cause¡­ cause¡­" "Young Miss, please don''t ever asked anything like that again¡­ not even to him." his tone was pretty intimidating and she was startled when he suddenly grabbed her shoulders that made her leaned back on the sofa. So she was right¡­ Liam knew those men and they must have played a villain role in his life in the past. Who could they be and what have they done before to warrant such hatred from the man? It pained her to see Liam glowered that way. "What''s the commotion all about?" Asher and Diana jerked when they heard a familiar hoarse voice in a distant. Asher immediately pulled his hands off and silently sit rearmost on the couch but his eyes were filled with anxiety. "N-nothing." Chapter 70 - CHAPTER 70: NEW ALLIANCE "Everyone, gather around." Cole spoke with authority as he addresses the fighters they have gathered in Marseille. "We are all here for one sole purpose. I believe most of you came to save your families, friends and the town itself so I will say fight with everything you''ve got. Our enemies surely outnumbered us but our zealousness to save our love ones must be our strength to never give up." Cole was encouraging the men of Keilah before they engage in a battle. There are at least 120 able men who joined hands with Cole and his men to save the subjugated town. A month ago, the Iblanite raiders invaded the towns of Keilah, taking the children and the women along with them and made them their servants. The chief''s wife and daughter was among the captives as well. The leaders of the said town had been reaching the king for help but weeks had passed yet they received no response. In their desperation, the town leaders asked help from the famous Shadow knights whom they heard an aide for the poor people. Cole happened to be in the region and heard about their desperate plea. Therefore, he reached out to the chief leader of the town and laid out a plan. Now that they have gathered 120 abled men, Gideon and Leon along the others trained them for a few days. "We will win this battle as long as we put our trust in God." Cole added. The men of Keilah cheered up and shouted a loud victory cry. They must persevere at all cost. Cole led the men and sneak inside the Iblanite camps in the Valley of Keilah and they fought from dawn to sunset. The battle ended when Cole thrust the Iblanite''s commander in chief in the heart then he cut his head and threw it out in the battle field where all his soldiers can see. The men of Keilah rejoiced as they seize the remaining Iblanite soldiers but Cole''s men lost a few of their fighters while others where gravely hurt. They took all the Keilah people back to the towns along with some captives from other towns as well and took all the plunders they got from the raiders and divide it among the town people and sent some to the neighboring village as well since the plunder was great to keep among themselves. Cole sent some of the plunders to the towns of Ikarai as well to provide for the people The chief and the people of Keilah, specially the trained men promised their alliance to the shadow knights and decided to keep training their men under the supervision of Joshua, the head leader of the fighters that Cole trained personally. The neighboring towns heard about their victory and sent some men to be trained as well. Every one of them now knows that the king will never hear the cries of the bottom people so they decided to create a fortified wall for their cities against invaders. Thus, the news about the mysterious Shadow knights slowly spread in the kingdom and to their neighboring kingdom as well. "We wish to meet your kind leader too so we can personally thank him for sending help to us." the Keilah''s chief uttered his thoughts towards Cole and the others who are enjoying the feasts that the villagers prepare for them. The other neighboring chiefs also came to prove their loyalty towards the group. "He is on a business trip for now but rest ?ssured that he will definitely visit you someday." Cole replied. "And I''m sure he is rejoicing with us right now as he learns about our victory." The chiefs cheered as they hear his kind words. What could have happened to them if these young men didn''t rescue them? Waiting for the king''s response is like waiting for the rain in a dessert. Meanwhile, Asher danced with joy when he received the good news that Cole sent. "Whoa, what''s with the vibrant mood?" Lemuel asked. "Liam! good news!" he yelped. "What?" "Cole sent a message¡­ they did it!" Liam smirked. Of course, they have to win it. That''s Cole and the team¡­ they were one of his best men after all. "So what''s their situation now?" "Hmm¡­ that¡­ I must speak to you in private." He motioned the man to follow him outside the house for the meantime. Sarah and Diana looked at each other confused. They really want to know what they''re talking about. Diana sighed. Don''t they trust her? "The people of Keilah and the neighboring towns pledge their allegiance to the Shadow knights. they even built a few training centers in town." Asher informed the man. "They wanted to continue training their men for battle since they couldn''t get any support from the palace." "It can''t be helped." Liam replied. "Tell Cole to train and ?ssign trusted captains to lead the warriors. Having the people of Marseille could be a great help to us." "Yes, I will. And how about the other quarters in the other regions?" "Send the good news to each captains to strengthen their resolve. We''ll try to visit everyone as soon as possible." Asher left the man standing on the balcony while looking at the town buildings. It has been a week when they asked for an appointment with the Chief of the Nahshon Tribe but they haven''t received any answer yet. "Hey." Diana approached the man standing at the Balcony. He spun around to see a smiling woman in a long dress. He smiled within him seeing how the woman acquainted herself with the kingdom''s tradition that he rarely sees her wearing her old outfit. "Can I go to the marketplace today?" she asked. "For what purpose?" Diana raised the stuff she''s been hiding behind her. The camera. "I''ll try to visit the store again to see if the owner has arrived." She grinned. Is that really important? Liam wanted to ask but he held it in. "Alright. But I''ll go with you. Besides, I need a little walk right now as well." Diana felt overjoyed. She definitely loves taking a walk with Liam. but somehow she''s vexed when she remembered the scene a few days ago. What if he sees those guys again? she''s worried. Hope they won''t cross path this time. In the palace¡­ The palace servants were busy preparing for the First harvest feasts. It''s one of the yearly celebration in the kingdom to thank the heavens for a good crop for the whole year. The princes, nobles, elders and king''s council along with esteemed merchants will be joining the three days'' celebration. And some ambassadors in the neighboring kingdoms will be attending also. However, everyone knew that it''s more than a feasts¡­ it''s more of a political meeting among the elite. The king was in his chambers dressing up for the said celebration when his trusted ?ssistant came with a report. "Is everything okay?" he asked. "Yes, everything about the celebration is great, your excellency. But there is something you should know." he looked around the people surrounding the king. "What is it? tell me." "It''s about the Keilah''s invaders¡­. The Iblanite raiders" He paused for a moment. "Their leader is dead and the people of Keilah were saved." "Really?!" the king stood surprised. "B-but who did it? Did the military chief dispatch some of our soldiers?" "the help didn''t come from the palace, your excellency. According to some reports, a specific group led a few men and fought with the iblanite raiders." "A group? You mean some of those fraternities lurking around the kingdom?" "That''s right, your excellency. I think they are called the Shadow knights and they are increasing in numbers and had some of the regions pledge an alliance to them." "Shadow knights¡­" the king held his chin as he gets lost in his own thoughts. Will they become an enemy of the palace as well? Knowing about their fame, the king begun to worry for his throne. What if the Shadow Knights increased their numbers and got the support of the clans and the support of the neighboring kingdom as well and rebel against the current king? Are they possibly thinking of dethroning him? Chapter 71 - CHAPTER 71: OLD FRIEND DIANA Liam and I decided to take a walk instead of bringing shadows with us. The market is not that far anyway and the warm afternoon with a little breeze is something we want to personally enjoy. The weather is not particularly hot at the moment so we chose to walk instead. I am mostly silent as we walk on the street. It must have caught him so he elbowed me on the side. "Everything okay?" I forced a smile but I know I can never escape from his scrutiny. "What''s the problem now? tell me." "Nothing." "Hey." He stopped and held my shoulder. "What is it? tell me so I know. Don''t you like the idea that I''m tagging along?" "No! no¡­ it''s not that¡­I was just¡­." "What?" he was looking at me but I evaded his scrutinizing gaze. All I want is to know what''s in his mind, what''s troubling him, what are they doing here, who are they looking for and why? what about Cole and the team? why are they keeping it a secret? Why? I wanted to ask all those but I do not know how. And how can I tell him about my growing feelings towards him? how can I tell him that he makes my heart flutters whenever he touches me? whenever he smiles at me? He is waiting for my response only to see me heave a sigh. I can''t really say all those things to him. What if he''ll find me a nuisance and instead of considering me as a friend just like now, what if he''ll go back to being cold just like before? I really don''t want that to happen. "We decided to become friends right?" he further. "So tell me anything without any reservations." I faked a smile as I look into his eyes. "It''s nothing. I''m just missing my mom." I blurted. I saw him furrowed his brows but I cupped his cheeks with my hands and then pinched it lightly. "Your being so dramatic Mr. Gorgeous." I chortled as I walk passed him. **Unknown to the woman, Liam''s heart stopped beating for that few seconds she cupped his cheeks. His heart skipped a beat and he could feel his cheeks burning. "Hey, faster!" I shouted to the man who was watching me with a blank expression. He was still standing still so I went back and clutch into his arms once again. I think I am getting used at it now. He was looking at me the whole time we were walking. Guess my reason didn''t convince him at all. "You know you''re a bad liar." I suddenly heard him when we are at the market. "Eh?" "You''re a bad liar." He raised his brow. "Think of a better excuse next time, okay?" he flicked his finger on my forehead. "Ouch!" I pouted as I ??r?ss the spot he hit and glared at him. dang this man! can I kicked his ?ss right now? He chuckled in amusement. Now I wonder how we became like this for a small span of time. Friends, just friends. "I''ll see you in the restaurant after an hour. I''ll just visit someone while you go to that store." He ??r?ssed and smiled before taking a different road leading to who knows where. LIAM''S POV Dang it! I got surprise when she held my cheeks a while ago. I suddenly felt a burning sensation at the spot she touched. As usual, her hands are soft and warm, and I like the feeling whenever she touches me, whether clinging in my arms or a soft touch, it doesn''t matter at all. I told her to meet me at the restaurant after an hour. Though I love watching her cutesy side as she plays around but I need to check on someone. This region was the least of my concern for the past few years. Though I''ve been to its other towns and villages but not in this particular city. I hate this place so much. It brings bad memories that I tried so hard to forget. A lot has changed though. I can''t seem to recognize the old houses and old buildings from the new ones but the streets and some landmark didn''t change at all so I manage to pave my way to a certain residence. It''s the same residence but they seemingly had it renovated since it looks new from the outside. Same old, I can see servants running some errands but I am looking for a particular servant among them all. where could that old man be? Is he possibly dead? I gulped at the thought of it. "Excuse me, are you looking for someone?" I heard a female voice from behind so I spun around and found a good looking young woman smiling sweetly. "Do you know someone from this family?" "I''m looking for someone." I replied. "Are you possibly one of the master''s friends?" "No! Not them, I''m looking for Mr. Simon." "Simon the old man?" "Yes." I saw her glowered for a few seconds then looked at me sadly. "D-did something happen to him?" I got worried. "What is your relationship with him?" "I''m an old friend. I owe him a lot and I want to thank him after all these years." She looked at me in awe and unbelief at the same time. "How can that old man have a friend like you when he never left this residence for almost the rest of his life! except¡­." She inches closer and gawked at my appearance. "Except if you were once a slave¡­" I froze for a few minutes but I must take my stand. I can''t let my guard down or what not. No one must know about my past, not even this lady stranger. "Miss, I don''t mean to be rude to you but I appreciate it if you keep your nose out of my business." The woman sighed defeated. This man is handsome but she knew she''ll regret it if she upsets him. "I know where he is. He is not here. follow me." I followed her and I could see how she kept glancing at me. Her actions tell me that she was trying to wreck her memories of who knows why. Did she saw me somewhere? Cause I don''t remember her at all. She stopped at a small hut located at the outskirt city. "He''s inside." she uttered. My heart stopped and I couldn''t stop the tear that escaped my eyes. My heart ached thinking of my old friend living in such a lonely house. Is he even eating properly? I thought. The young woman led the way and knocked when we are at the door. Then I heard a weak voice that says ''please come in.'' the woman opened the door and peeked inside. Guess the house was too small that she can''t enter in. "Mr. Simon, it''s me, Beverly." The woman introduced. "Y-Young miss! What are you doing here?" I could hear his frailness outside and guess he was trying to sit up but the woman stopped him. "Please don''t force yourself too much. I came here because someone is looking for you. he said he is an old friend." "An old friend?" the old man was thinking but no person came into mind. He never had a friend except for the young boy who died a long time ago. The woman came down the stairs and motioned me to go up and see him. I was shaking at the thought of seeing my old man¡­ the first man who showed me love and kindness before. I slowly climbed up and sat on the doorway. Upon seeing him, I cried. My old man! Chapter 72 - CHAPTER 72: IS THAT YOU, MY SON? "W-who are you?" the old frail man was trying to sit on his bed. Liam went closer and helped him out. and while adjusting to the bright light in the afternoon, he tried to gawked at the man''s face for quite some time. Liam teared up. he can''t even look at the man in the eyes. he can''t lift his eyes to watch the man''s horrible situation. How did he end up like that? he mourned. The old man was so thin and wrinkles are all over his face. he almost gets bald and was obviously very sick. Liam isn''t even sure if he is eating properly. The old man tried to examine the new face in front of him and after a few minutes passed, he teared up as well. How can he forget the face of this young man?! "I-is that you? Is that really you, my son?" he was breaking in between his sobs. Then he slowly lifts his fingers to ??r?ss the man''s cheek, not believing his eyes. Liam couldn''t say a word but he kept shedding tears. He is in pain to see the old man who became a father to him during the most gruesome point of his life. During those moments he thought of ending his life, this old man appears at the right exact time like an angel sent in the sky. "L-liam¡­ my son¡­ is that really you?" Liam nodded in acknowledgement. "B-but how? I¡­ I thought you died that day!" the old man''s cry and Liam''s sobbing can be heard outside. Yes! it was him! the woman waiting outside held her breath. Yes, that''s why he looks familiar¡­ he was that slave! Of course, she remembers him. Beverly was supposed to go back home but she wanted to wait for the man. If she recalls clearly, her brothers'' said that the young Liam got lost in the forbidden forest. They waited for him to come out for three full days but neither his shadow nor his body was found so everyone concluded that he died. No one had ever survive that forest anyway. She was 10 years old that time and she knew how her big brothers treats the young child back then. It was bearable and she wanted to help him but she was powerless. She could only bring the child food whenever he gets locked up at the empty compartment in the house. Therefore, she promised herself back then that when she is in the legal age, she will marry Liam to save him from all the craps of life. But looks like fate have a separate story for them. When she heard that she disappeared in the forbidden forest, she cried terribly and promised to herself that she''ll never marry anyone. But of course, that was a childish promised and she laughed at it when she recalls how she cried for him. she then looked at the man''s back and smiled. "Liam, I never thought I''ll see you again. I''m so glad that your alive and seems like you''re doing just fine. you did grow up to be a handsome man." she dreamily whispered within her. "Lady Beverly?" she heard a tiny voice behind her. "What are you doing here, miss?" It was Mr. Simon''s granddaughter, Lily, who just turned seven years old the other day. "Lily!" she bends to ??r?ss the child''s hair. "I came here to bring your grandpa''s friend." "Friend? Grandpa has a friend?" she was amused at the fact that a slave like her grandpa has a friend since she never saw one. She must have heard their cries so she looked up and saw a big guy at the door. "Who is he?" she asked filled with curiosity. "I''ll introduce you to him later. But for now, let''s wait for them to catch up, okay?" "Alright!" she beamed and run to the other tent beside their house. "I''ll just prepare a snack for everyone!" After some time of calming themselves, the old man once again asked the man. "I survive¡­ When I went with the young masters that day, I have already made my resolve to escape from them at all cost. They were planning to kill me anyway so I tried my all to save my life. the forbidden forest was the only way for me to get away from their radar. As I have expected, they couldn''t follow me so I run farther and farther away till I couldn''t find my way out anymore." Liam explained. "It must have been so hard for you back then, huh." Liam could feel the old man''s sincere worry as he ??r?sses his arms. "It must have been hard out there." the old man tears up once again. "It''s the most terrible phase of my life. Fighting with beasts and having to endure so much pain and sleepless nights for years was totally gruesome, I didn''t even expect to escape the forest alive. But I did and I don''t know how. And now, here I am." "Now, I could die in peace. I''ve been blaming myself for your death for years now. If only I did not tolerate the young masters before, then you should have been alive!" "But I am Mr. Simon. I am alive. I should thank you because if you have fought for me that day, I might be working with them until now. I was able to get my freedom and I like the way I am living now. I have friends to rely on and faithful people to stand with me now." he tried to force his tears back. "I''m glad to hear that, my son. I am so glad. But as you can see my situation right now, I am not doing well. I wish I could stand up on my own so I can follow you wherever you go. I want to see you soar high because I know you are capable of doing great things on your own. You are not born to be a servant¡­ you are born to be more than that." "I kept your words in me, father¡­ that''s why I became the person I am now." he sniffed. "I''m happy. Truly happy for you my son. But I have a favor to ask you right now. I know its burdensome but I couldn''t just leave this world without entrusting such a precious gem to someone whom I know a good man." "Please tell me anything!" "Lily¡­ my granddaughter. Please take her with you. her parents died during the plaque years ago and if I die, she might spend her whole life horribly. Don''t worry, she''s sweet, kind and smart." "I will, I promise. But please hold on a little longer. I will definitely help you recover." "I am too old to be cured, my son. I''m not hoping to be alive for a few more years right now¡­ but¡­I¡­ I am¡­. Ha¡­ppy¡­ to¡­ see¡­. y-you¡­ my so----" "M-Mr. Simon! Mr. Simon! Father¡­... please¡­. Please wake up!" Liam yelped helplessly when the old man suddenly became unconscious. "Somebody, please call for help!" Chapter 73 - CHAPTER 73: LOVERS IN THE STREET He is not his biological father but he was the one who made him feel loved all his life. His biological father has a very vague features in his mind already. he couldn''t even remember his face now. how can he even keep his father''s clear countenance when he left him at an early age and never came back? Not because he didn''t want him but rumors said that he died when fighting a battle. So his father''s friend has to sell Liam to some merchants who happened to sell him with the noble family when they came to Rouen. Mr. Simon treated him like a real son when he came to that awful household. And he grew up in his care until his teenage life. It''s all thanks to Simon that he somehow had a good memory as a child growing up. "How is he doctor?" Liam asked the male physician taking care of him. "His out of danger now but his body is very weak so I am afraid he might not wake up for a few days." "My grandfather will live, right? he will not die, right?" The young girl who was sobbing since earlier asked. It''s a relief that the woman was trying to comfort the frightful child. "Don''t worry, he will live. He just need some rest for now." the physician replied. "Don''t worry Lily, nothing bad will happen to your grandpa. his in good hands now." the woman ??r?sses the girl''s back. "Ehm." She smiled lightly. **Liam looked at the woman with gratitude. If she didn''t rush to find help, then the old man might have lost his chance to live. So he bowed and whispered a sincere thank you. When the little girl fell asleep at Beverly''s ??p, Liam sat on the empty chair opposite her. "I haven''t asked for your name yet, I''m so----'''' "Beverly¡­ my name is Beverly." She smiled knowingly. "Beverly?" Liam''s eyes widened in surprise as he looks at her from head to toe. "The little princess who cries a lot?" "The one who keeps bringing you food whenever your locked up in a compartment." She teasingly chuckled. "I didn''t know you were alive. We all thought you were de---" "Please keep it to yourself--- for now." Liam suddenly glowered. "Y-you mean¡­." "Ehm¡­ I''m still holding a deep grudge against them and I don''t know what I might do when I see them again." "I-I understand at all. I am even thinking of inviting you in the house but I guess I was too selfish and inconsiderate of your feelings. I''m sorry." "It''s okay, I know you didn''t mean it." he smiled. Beverly smiled as well and sighed. "So what brought you here?" She tried to change the topic. However, to Liam, he seemed to have forgotten something important. Fudge! He cursed aloud. "What time is it?" "Ehm¡­ It''s already 5¡­ why? do you have an appoint----" "Damn it! I forgot about her!" he cursed. "Please, watch over them for a while, I just need to check on her." then he stormed out the infirmary. "Her? who''s her?" The woman mumbled curiously. Is he married now? Meanwhile, Diana had been waiting for more than an hour and she''s getting anxious by now. She wanted to look around to search for the man but she chooses to keep waiting and praying for his safety. What if he got in trouble again? What if he met some bad guys somewhere and beat him up? what if something bad happen to him?! she''s getting nervous now. He said they''ll meet at the restaurant in an hour. She even rushed the owner to fixed her camera in fear that Liam might be waiting for too long now. She even went inside the restaurant and asked the servers if they happen to see him but to no avail. She waited for another thirty minutes before she met the old man from the other day. They were inviting her to a specific caf¨¦ but she refused since she''s waiting for Liam. She''s been walking back and forth as she patiently waited for him. It''s impossible for him to leave her and head back home¡­ he''s a man of dignity after all. He will never ditch her off, not now¡­. she thought. She''s losing patience. It''s almost two hours now. If he won''t show up in five minutes, then she''ll report him missing and have Asher and Lemuel search for him. 10-9-8-7-6-5-4-3-2-1¡­. Times up¡­ she must head back to the inn now. A tear suddenly escaped her eyes. now she''s imagining bad things happening to the man as of the moment. slowly, she rose up and move forwards while wiping her tears away. "Hey! Diana! wait up!" The woman freezes at that moment. She can''t be wrong¡­ that''s the man''s voice for sure! she then spun around and when she confirmed it was the man, she run to where he is and wrapped her hands around his waist, crying. Liam stiffened due to the woman''s sudden action. She tightly embraced him and her head is literally leaning on his ?h?st! Diana sniffled, still hugging the man, never letting him go. "A-are you crying?" the man asked worriedly. "hey, did something happen to you? did someone hurt you?" he asked all at once. Diana didn''t speak a word but she shook her head in response. "Then tell me why you''re crying." "I¡­ I was so worried¡­ I thought something bad happened to you!" she blurted. Liam furrowed his brows as he stared at the woman''s head onto his ?h?st. Was she really worried about him? He smiled at the woman''s thoughtfulness so he ??r?ssed her hair. "How can that happened to me? How did you even think about that? Did you really think that someone can beat me up?" he chuckled mockingly. "Am I that weak in your eyes?" he pouted in disappointment. "I¡­ I didn''t mean it that way." The woman finally raises her face to look up to him. "I''ve been waiting for two hours and my heart had been beating crazily fast worrying about you! Do you know how terrible that is?!" she growled and her face showed how stressed she was for the past few hours. "I-I''m sorry." he planted a sweet kiss in her forehead and cupped her shivering body with his toned arms. "Something urgent came up and I totally forgot about you." "So you did forget about me?!" she pouted as she looked at him with sad eyes. "You deliberately neglect me?" she wiggled to get away from the man''s grasp but Liam held on her tightly. "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to. I have to make sure he''ll live before leaving him." he explained. Diana stopped wiggling as soon as she heard his explanation. So it was a case of between life and death then. "So, d-did he live?" she calmly asked. "Ehm¡­he did." "Okay¡­ as long as your both okay." she hugged the man again. "I was really worried." They stayed like that for a few more minutes before they broke away from each other. They must have not notice but the people passing by were all looking at them enviously since they look like lovers totally in loved. Unknown to them, two people were watching them from a distance. "Look at those lovers in the street! Don''t they look good together?!" She yelped while the man beside her rolled his eyes. Chapter 74 - CHAPTER 74: SIMPLY POWERFUL Diana kept laughing from time to time and the man who seemed to be in her age enjoys watching her pretty face as she laughs at the old man''s funny stories. She met with old man Daniel, who said he wanted to buy a camera for his wife. The other day, while waiting for Liam, Diana spoke with the old man who appeal to her so she could teach them how to use the device since his wife had been demanding for it for the past few days. Most likely, when the old man went home the first day he met the foreigner, he told his wife about the certain lady who taught him how to use a camera. His wife got excited and had been demanding one for a few days now. So when he met the lady again, he asked for a favor. They met at the merchant''s store and Diana was the one who choose the cam. His grandson named Drake tagged along with him as well. He''s a cutie that''s for real. She got inside the carriage with the old man and Drake as they head towards the old man''s villa at Mount Gilboa, it''s another town away from the city. Though she was promised that they will be coming back to the city in the afternoon since Daniel has an appointment with some men tonight. Diana smiled and calmed herself. Well, she won''t be staying long at that town so it should be okay even if Liam doesn''t know where they went. She only told Liam about the old man''s appeal but she never expected that she has to go with them in the villa away from the city. She could not inform Liam since he set off to see his old friend at the infirmary along with the little child they took home last night. FLASHBACK: Liam and Diana went back to the infirmary that afternoon. Liam must ensure that the old man receives a proper treatment and it''s his duty to take good care of Simon''s granddaughter. "Nice meeting you, Miss Beverly." Diana extended her hand. "My p???sur? Miss Diana." she received her hand with a smile. "This is Lily." She motioned the young girl to greet the foreigner. "Hi, Lily." Diana smiled and ??r?ssed the little girl''s hair. then she took a seat at the empty chair beside them while waiting for Liam who''s talking to the old man''s physician. When Lily saw that Liam sat beside her grandfather''s bed, she went to him and sit on his ??p as they watch the old man sleeping. "If I may ask, who is that man?" Diana asked the woman who heaved a sigh after hearing her. "His old friend." She replied. "His name is Simon, the man who became a father to him when he first came here." "His father?" Diana was in awe. So Liam did live some time in this place then. "If it is not too much to ask, can you tell me more about him and this place?" Beverly looked at her and smiled after confirming something. So she told her a bit of Liam''s life when he was serving her family and how Simon cared for him for all those years. The day they thought he died was not hidden from her. "So that deep hatred I saw in his eyes were real, then." She mumbled sadly. "I think he just met your brothers the other day." "For real?" Beverly was surprised to hear it. If he did, then why did Liam hide that fact to her? "Ehm." Diana nodded and describe the men''s features. Beverly held her breath. It''s definitely her brothers! "I think they don''t have any idea about his identity." Diana muttered while staring at the man who was ??r?ssing the little kid''s back. "But I know Liam recognized them. The bitterness I saw in his eyes that day, it''s perturbing." Beverly gawked at her disturbed face. The woman really cares about Liam. "Tell me, you''re not from this country, is that right?" She jerked at the woman''s unexpected queries. "Uhm¡­ Ehm¡­ Y-you''re right." she faked a smile. "I knew it." she chuckled. They had further conversations and grew quite close as they talk to each other. Then after an hour, Beverly bid farewell and went back home. Lily stayed with them since Liam was determined to keep his promise to his old man. After entrusting Simon to the physician''s care, they brought Lily home. Good thing Asher and the others have kind hearts that they have accepted the little girl with geniality. "I searched for him." Liam told Asher the whole story, even the unexpected meeting with his former masters. Asher couldn''t say more. His been praying that Liam won''t ever cross paths with those bastards again but looks like God has a different plan. "Then what''s your plan now that you met them?" "Not sure for now." He sighed as he gazes at the starless dark sky. "Though I still hate them and the thought of revenge kept sweeping in my mind." "Just let me know about your plans so I could help out." "I know you will." he smiled at Asher. "But we now have some companions with us and I don''t want to put them in trouble by doing a reckless thing because of my personal grudge." -------- End of flashback-------- They reached the old man''s villa after an hour. Then as soon as they came out from the carriage, maidservants and men with swords came and bowed before them. she was astonished at what she saw and looked at the old man who was laughing. She didn''t know this simple man was considered as someone with a rank. Is he a government official in the kingdom? the old man must have read her mind so he chuckled once again. "I''m just a simple old guy with faithful servants, that''s it." he said and invited the woman inside the mansion. His definitely lying! The woman knew it. They headed directly at a beautiful garden at the back of the mansion and found a woman who seemed around her age and an old woman having some tea together. Guess it was the old man''s wife and the other, his daughter or granddaughter? Not sure. "Diana!" the old woman yelped when she saw them and stood to meet the young miss. Diana was startled when the old woman suddenly embraced her. They do not even know each other! "I''m sorry, I know I scared you." She smiled sweetly at the shocked woman. "I heard a lot of things about you from my husband and I can see why he likes you a lot." "Eh?" she seemed having a hard time catching up with what''s happening around her. Then the woman pulled her to their table. "You know, that old man doesn''t usually talk to any person." the old woman chuckled. "Oh, I didn''t know that. But I thought he is a good man with a kind heart when I first saw him." "Really? You were not scared looking at his face?" the old woman was amaze. Usually, people were scared of his husband because of his face who frowns all the time, but the lady in front of her spoke something absurd. "Uhm, well, he sure grimace a lot but I was never afraid of him. Maybe because I''m used at seeing Liam wear that kind of face all the time." she chortled when she remembered Liam during her first weeks in the country. "Liam? oh, he must be your boyfriend." The old woman chuckled as well but the beautiful woman beside her was looking at Diana intensely. Eh, did she say something wrong? ***************** "Be prepared. We will attack a group of travelers this afternoon." A bearded man beckoned his men. They have men hiding in the forest watching every person leaving the city and when they spotted a seemingly wealthy group, they informed their leader about it and started a plan. "Have some of our men stationed at the entrance of the city as well as at the gatepost of that villa. Send us a signal as soon as they leave the town, is that clear?" "Yes boss!" the men yelled in unison before leaving the bearded man. As soon as his men left, he grinned evilly. The bearded raiders... Anyone who hears about them will surely tremble in fear, that''s for sure. Chapter 75 - CHAPTER 75: DON’T YOUR DARE The way he looked at them, it''s like a hungry lion looking at his prey! "I knew it." The man in the middle sneered grudgingly. "I really had a hard time believing my eyes right now. Did you know how happy I am when I realized that your alive¡­ slave boy." He was obviously taunting him. *It''s almost lunch time so Liam left Lily to watch over Simon while he buys them some food and water. however, on his way back to the infirmary, some armed men blocked him in an empty junction. His guess was right; it was those bastards! "I''m sorry, but I think you got the wrong person." Liam blankly replied and was about to turn around to leave but some men came to him and block his way. They''re emitting a ''ready to fight'' aura but Liam only rolled his eyes on them. "Liam." the man walks near him. "How can I forget my errand boy?" he mockingly laughed. Seeing him laughing, the men with him also laughed. "It was so amazing to know that you survived that forbidden forest. But how did you manage to live though?" "That''s none of your business so you should not concern yourself about me." "No, you''re wrong. it is my business. After all, you are still a servant." "If taunting me makes you happy then take your time." "Ah! Your so boring Liam! Guess it''s true¡­once a loser will always be a loser! You may cloth yourself with some nice clothes but it will never change the reality that you are still a slave." they laughed at him once again. Liam smirked sarcastically at his words. "Just like the old days, your still a stupid son of a bitch." He muttered making sure that the man caught every words he said. "What? What did you say?" he was aggravated. "How dare a servant talk back to his master huh? Do you have a death wish?" "I should be asking that to you, stupid master." "You!" he was about to punch the smirking man in front of him but Liam held his arm tightly. He could break it if he wants to but seeing the man in pain pleased him. "Ahhh!" he was screaming in pain. The men surrounding them wanted to attack him but they halted fearing that Liam might break their master''s hand. His vicious gaze on them suddenly sent shivers in their spine. Even the man''s friends staggered backwards. "Are you trying to show off now?" one of the men bravely spoke. he was one of Beverly''s brothers who mistreated him before. "Do you think being out of our radar changes the fact that you are a slave? No! nothing has change!" Liam strongly pushed the man that he almost kissed the ground then face them with a dangerous glow. "Do you think that being born in a financially abled family gives you the power to trample other people? Do you really thought that it elevates your status when you acquire and mistreat your servants? Do you think your life is more precious than the slaves?! Tsk! what a spoilt thinking! Whether you are born with a silver spoon, it doesn''t change the fact that when you die, the same ground that receives the poor will also receive yours!" They can see Liam''s resentment in his eyes. "You are not in the position to tell me who I am. Because being a slave or elite, everyone is entitled to choose his own path." He added. Liam''s hatred suddenly spiked up as each bad memories enfolds before his very eyes. He wanted to end their lives but he was trying so hard to control his urge to take revenge. So before he loses his mind, he needs to get away from them right away. He turned around and walked away but the man who was still on the ground motioned his men to attack him. The 20 armed men attacked the man altogether but to their surprise, Liam took them all at once. He moved fast and in a few minutes, the 20 men fell on the ground unable to stand up. The brothers and their friends with them dropped their jaw in awe and fear at the same time. The man moves fast like a deer and attacks like a lion! They are totally no match to him. "Don''t you dare show your faces in front of me again." His eyes induced an uncommon fear in them. He was walking towards the exit when he suddenly heard a familiar sound. The sound of a gun! he glances at the man who pointed the gun to him. His eyes coupled with that kind of smirk is surely planning to shoot him without a doubt. But where did he get that thing when in fact, it is forbidden to carry one around? Is he possibly connected to those illegal traders? "A dead person like you should stay dead." He shoots the man but to his surprise, Liam evaded it. Then after a few seconds, he pinned the man on the ground. His eyes were staring at him ferociously. "H-how come? H-how did¡­h-how¡­" "Do you think you can kill me with such a lame thing as this?" He snatched the gun away from him and pointed it on his temple. "I''ve fought so many ferocious beasts inside that forbidden forest with my b?r? hands and you think this thing could kill me?" The man shivered in fear. He doesn''t want to die yet. Not now! "P-please¡­ p-please¡­ d-don''t kill me¡­ p-please." His words jumbled as he speaks. His brothers and friends joined in persuading him too. They knelt as a result and begged Liam for their brother''s life. If he dies, how can they explained it to their father that his heir was killed by the man they thought was dead for how many years now? Liam''s heart was throbbing fast while his hands tremble in anger. He wanted to kill all of them, he definitely wanted to take revenge and now is the perfect time for him to do it. However, he remembered what Diana said before they parted this morning. "Forgive people in your life, even those who are not sorry for their actions. Holding on to anger only hurts you, not them. And do you know, there is nothing more classy and powerful than showing forgiveness and grace to someone who does not deserve it?" He doesn''t know why she suddenly said those words before they part ways but now he knows. She must have learnt about his past. He wanted to pull the trigger or thrust the man''s ?h?st with his sword but he ended up punching the ground hard scratching his knuckles. Then he threw the pistol and quickly left the place. The men heaved a sigh of relief as soon as Liam left. Dang it! they''re almost dead! How did he become so much stronger? *********************** Diana taught the old woman everything she needs to know about the camera and they''ve been spending so much time practicing. The old woman couldn''t help but gasp in awe at the magical device in her hands and took the chance to capture everything she likes, including Diana. "I will always remember you sweetheart whenever I see this stuff." The old woman beamed. She''s happy to see the old woman enjoy the camera. At least she was able to teach someone how to use such a cool stuff. Then who knows it might spread all over the kingdom. "Do you really have to go back today? can''t you at least spend the night here?" She pleaded. "I''m sorry aunt. I would love to stay here tonight as well but I''m sure Liam will worry since he didn''t even know that I was here." she explained. The old woman sighed in defeat. "Well, it can''t be help then. But I wish I could still meet you someday." "If God permits." She smiled and hug the old woman. However, to Drake''s surprise, he found some of their men severely wounded and some died. The carriage was in disarray at the hillside too. He rushed to search for his grandfather and the woman but he couldn''t find their bodies! No! he weakly fell on his knees. Diana! grandfather! Chapter 76 - CHAPTER 76: HOPE "Mr. Daniel, are you okay?" Diana asked the old man who was chained like her. They were ambushed while they were on their way back to the City. The horsemen tried to fight with the raiders but they lost. So they took all the useful stuffs and precious artifacts that the group were carrying then took Diana and the old man along with the maidservants with them. The raiders tied their hands and made them walk along the narrow shortcut road that leads to one of the towns of Tubal. The raiders seemed to have successfully attacked one of the towns since there are a lot of men guarding in every corner of the place. The inhabitants of the town are obviously afraid when they saw the man riding arrogantly on the horse before the captives. This man must be their head. They were all hiding in their houses as they pass by. The people, though hiding, sneak a peek to see the new slaves the group had captured. Their eyes show a hint of pity and Diana could sense it. "See how they''re shivering in fear. It must have been hard for them." Diana sadly mumbled. Daniel, who''s been walking alongside her raised his brow unbelievingly. "Look at you worrying for other people even if you''re on the same situation as them. Tsk!" he hissed. "Mr. Daniel, don''t worry, help will come soon." She blurted confidently. "Are you possibly hoping for your boyfriend to come and save you?" The woman''s lip twitched to form a smile, and it indicates something! "Do you trust him that much?" He further. "Ehm. Wherever we are, I know he''ll be able to find us." "Even if he finds you, do you think he''ll be able to beat all these men? there are more than hundreds of armed men here!" Diana smiled positively. "I know it''s hard to believe but trust me, he''ll be able to save not just me but everyone in here. I don''t know how he will do it but I just know he will be able to save us." "Tsk!" the old man chuckled but his laughter is to mock the woman''s hope. "Then let''s hope he''ll be able to save us then." "He will." She smiled confidently. After a few more minutes, the horsemen stopped at a gated space where there are at least fifteen tents. The site seemed like the place where they gather all the people they held as captives, men and women, both young or old. The raiders untie the thirty people whom they brought from different places and Diana, Daniel and their maidservants are among them. After shoving them inside the spacious area, they locked the exit points and ?ssigned men to guard the said place. "Chief, are you alright?" An old woman came to the old man who tripped on the ground when one of the men pushed them in. "Chief?" Diana raised her brow as she looked suspiciously at the old man who was smirking as he stood up. Diana and the old woman helped him up. "Yes. He is our chief. The chief of the Nahshon clan." The old woman explained. Still, Diana couldn''t grasp the situation. All she knew is that, this man in front of her is one of the most powerful man in the country. Considering the luxury she saw at the villa and the number of his men and maidservants¡­ he is totally someone! "Ha-ha-ha! Being a chief is not something to brag about. But since we are all here in this kind of situation, please don''t call me chief for now." the old man whispered jokingly. "But chief!" "I told you not to call me that from now on." "But----" "Do you want to lose your job?" "Tsk!" Diana scoffed. "What a scaredy-cat!" "Hmp!" the old man sneered in response. They were looking around when an old man came towards them. He introduced himself and showed them some empty tents where they can temporarily stay. "But I wonder, why are they secluding us from the rest?" Diana asked the old man showing the way to the empty tents. "The people outside this area where the original dwellers of this town. They have to seclude the captives from the town people so they know how to designate the captives who will become a slave for them soon." "Slaves?!" she exclaimed. "I can''t imagine a chief to become a slave soon." She taunted the old man beside her. "Tsk! that ain''t happening sweetheart." He made a face. "The other raiders have gone to the main town of Tubal to attack it and they''ll be back after a few days. If they are successful, then it''ll be the end of us. They''ll divide us among themselves to be their slaves. But some might became their wife, worst, mistress." he looked meaningfully at the woman. "Oh please grandpa, don''t look at me like that. it''s creeping me!" she yelps nervously. "Ha-ha! I''m just stating some facts, lady." "Amon, let''s say they successfully invaded the main town of tubal, then what will happen to people like us? you know, the old ones." "Most likely become servants until we die." He chuckled. Daniel froze in a few seconds. He can''t imagine working as a slave until he dies. After all, he had never worked any hard jobs since the day he was born because he was born into a wealthy family. Thinking about it, he turned his attention to the woman who seemed to be thinking. "Diana, are you one hundred percent sure that your boyfriend will come and save us?" The woman chuckled. "Hmmm¡­ considering the fact that there are hundreds of armed men here, I think he could only save me." she teased. "Just make sure to include this old man when he comes and I will both reward you with everything you want." He bribed. "Tsk! what a dirty old man. How can you leave your subjects alone just to save your ?ss?!" she yelps. *********** Meanwhile, back to the city of Rouen, it was already late afternoon when Liam came back to the inn. His been roaming around the marketplace in hopes to see Diana but to no avail. She must have gone home now, he thought. He left Asher to lie in wait for the chief''s arrival while he visits the old man in the infirmary. And since he had an encounter with his past nightmares, he must go home to freshen himself up before meeting the old chief. He entered the house only to find an anxious Lemuel. His been pacing back and forth while watching for the seemingly sleeping woman on the couch. "Did something happen?" he asked. "Sarah suddenly collapsed a while ago. She was saying something about Diana. But she collapsed before saying anything." "Diana? Isn''t she home yet?" "I think the young miss is in trouble." Lemuel furthered. "What do you mean? How can you say that?" Lemuel looked at Sarah then back to Liam. "There''s something you don''t know about her." "What do you mean?" "Sarah¡­ she is the herald''s granddaughter." "Herald? Granddaughter?" Liam is confused. "She is a seer! Remember the times she said it will rain and the abandon house?" Liam''s eyes widened in surprise as soon as he realized what was happening. He was about to say something when the door slammed opened. "Liam! we have a problem!" Asher entered the house. His face was covered with anxiety. "The chief! He was abducted!" "What?!" he stood up shockingly. What is happening? Problems keep coming one after the other! Chapter 77 - CHAPTER 77: TROUBLE "Diana! miss Diana is in trouble!" Sarah and Lemuel were walking back to the house from visiting an old woman she saw in her dreams. Following the instructions she saw in her dreams definitely led them to an old house. "Are you the girl named Sarah?" An old woman suddenly came out. "Ehm. How did you know my name?" "I know you were coming. We have met before, don''t you agree?" "I don''t think so. I never saw you before." she replied but seeing through the old woman''s eyes, she realized what she really means. "Except in my dreams." The old woman smiled and invited the two young people inside. "I knew you''ll be coming. Our dreams were connected last night." "I didn''t know such a thing exists." She glanced at the man beside her who seemed the least surprised. "Please sit down." the old woman motioned them. "But why did you call me?" "I''m not sure why your grandmother didn''t tell you about your special gift but she suddenly visited me the other night." "My grandmother came here?!" "Not literally. In dreams. She wants me to tell you something since she couldn''t reach you for the time being." "What do you mean?" Now Sarah is confused. The old woman placed a tea in front of them before sitting down. then she looked at the girl''s eyes meaningfully. "You are a seer just like her. have you never thought about why you can see certain things that others can''t? spiritual things to be exact?" "I¡­ I was wondering as well, but I thought it was a normal thing." She replied. Now that she realized about it, she''s been having constant dreams, some are positive but some are nightmares. She had considered it as a norm but she can''t explain the time she knew about some things. like a premonition to be exact. "Your special just like your grandmother. Milcah is the old herald that people had been talking about." "You mean the famous prophet that everyone had been seeking?" "Yes. she must have felt about your prowess before you even turned 18 but she can''t reach you yet since yours is still developing." "I''m not following¡­" "You''ll be seeing things in the coming days, some in dreams, some in visions and some may just cross your mind but be brave and courageous, cause your journey is just starting. You may somehow interpret what''s happening in the heavens. But whatever spiritual power you may be having, remember, that''s a gift passed down to you from your ancestors." Sarah is not responding at what she just heard. She was seemingly in deep thought. "Does that mean that grandma was taken to the palace because of the rumors? Does that mean she will die?" "Do you think she was lying about the crown prince?" "How can she be so sure? and if it was true, then why aren''t they releasing her?" "Sweetheart, there are a lot of things you don''t know yet. But if you accept your calling wholeheartedly, the heavens might show you the ultimate reason as to why." They had a few conversations more about her grandmother and the so called gift that their family line possesses but everything is still a mist for the young lady. They were on their way back to the inn when Sarah suddenly halted and was sweating profusely and had been uttering some words that Lemuel couldn''t understand. "Diana! miss Diana is in trouble!" she yelped before she lost her consciousness. "So she''s a true seer then!" Asher yelped when he heard Lemuel''s story. "Omo! That''s why she could predict the rain! Dang it, I suddenly felt excited at the thought of having a prophet with us." Asher couldn''t believe his ears. Liam was standing near the window, his eyes were on the sky and is seemingly thinking about something but the two can''t figure it out. "What else did you hear about the chief?" Liam asked Asher who stormed inside the room panicking earlier. "I heard they were met by the bearded raiders while they were on their way back to the city." "What time is it?" "Just an hour ago." "Lemuel, what time did you say she collapsed?" "Probably an hour ago¡­ why''d you ask? "Wait, are you possibly thinking that the chief and Diana were together?" Asher held his breath. "But how did they know each other?" "It''s just a theory but if Sarah possesses such power then she might help us figure it out." Liam walked near the sleeping lady. ***************** The old herald Milcah, although placed at her old room was still a captive after all. She doesn''t have the freedom to roam around the palace or on the mainland since the king ordered some men to watch over her 24/7. Despites the fact that she''s been imprisoned inside the palace for how many days now, the king have not visited her yet. Only the queen kept going to her room for the same reason¡ªto asked about the crown prince. She''s been a constant visitor almost every day. "Milcah, please¡­ I am begging you. Just tell me the truth about the crown prince. All I want to know is if he is really alive and if he is then how is he? How did he live his life for the past years." the queen finally teared up. "Queen Hillary, please go back to your chambers now and don''t come here again. my answer yesterday will be the same answer I will say today and tomorrow and the next coming days." "Do you still hate us that much because of what had happened in the past? The king didn''t mean everything to happen. It''s beyond his grasp." "He should have saved them!" now the old herald was aggravated. "They are right in the center of his palms¡­ he should have saved them!" "But it will cost you your life!" "My Queen, you are a mother also. So you should have known the risks that I am willing to undergo just to save my children." "But Milcah¡­" she couldn''t reason anymore. indeed, a mother''s love is so great that she can even give her life for her children. "I-I''m sorry¡­ I really do." "Don''t you think it''s too late for that?" the old woman scoffed in contempt. "Please leave now and never come to see me again. you''ll get the same answer over and over again." She didn''t hear the queen replied but she didn''t hear the sound of a closing door as well, so she turned around and was surprised to see the queen kneeling before her. "I beg you. I''m begging you not as a queen but as a mother." She sobs. Milcah can feel the pain and sincerity in her voice. but she hates them so much. She hates everyone in the palace! "You still don''t trust me, do you?" she snorted. "No, I do¡­ I trust you Mil---" "If you do then you should have not come to confirm about the rumors you heard about the crown prince. If you are confident in me then you should have known that I will never spill any lies. You should have come to visit me as an old friend at least. Maybe, just maybe, I could forget the old pains and reconsider your emotion. But you didn''t. You didn''t trust me and you consider me as an enemy too." The queen froze at that very moment. She didn''t realize she was being mean to the old woman for the past few days. Why didn''t she thought about that? guess her greatest d?s?r? is to have a glimpse of hope that her son is alive. She was stupefied. She couldn''t say a thing so she slowly stood up and weakly treks her way to the door. "Not soon after, he will pave his way inside the palace. But no one, not even the king or you will recognize him. He''ll go against his brothers and the king will hate him and he might even kill his own son. You will know it''s him if you will see this signs. The son against the father and the father against the son. It''s unfortunate but I can''t do anything to change what has already been carved by the heavens." It was the last words the queen heard before she totally left the room. "The crown prince¡­. Is alive?!" her heart suddenly leaped in joy but her countenance fell when the herald''s last words ringed in her ears. The son against the father and the father against the son. Does that mean that only one will survive? No! Chapter 78 - CHAPTER 78: PLAN "What are you doing, miss?" A little cute messy girl approaches the woman who was writing something in a piece of paper. "Uhm, writing?" she smiled. "Whoa¡­ This is how you write?" the little girl yelp in excitement since she was never taught how to write. Servants never had the chance to learn anyway. "Do you want me to teach you?" she smiled. "Ehm!" Since she is not doing anything, she started to teach the little girl how to read and write. It was hard for her since the child doesn''t know anything at all so she''ll have to start at the beginning. She taught her how to write her name and when the little girl was able to write some of it, she run to where her mom is and told her about the kind lady who was teaching her. The next hours, the little girl went back to where Diana was. but this time, she brought a few kids along with her. Diana creased her brow. how can she teach these children with just a very limited pen and paper? She thought. "Having a problem?" Daniel came to the problematic woman. "You can say that." she looked at him dejectedly. "Ha-ha! That''s something you created, unfortunately I can''t help you with that." the man chuckled. "Young miss, please take this." Amon came to the young woman and handed her some old books and notebooks as well. "The people brought what they have and told me to give it to you. hope this can help you bring a little joy to these little kids." He smiled. Education. It was everybody''s dream. unfortunately, not everyone was privilege to have it. Therefore, Diana took it and started to teach the children how to write their own names. If she can only change how this country operates and gives people the access to education then it might change a lot of citizen''s lives. Change. This country needs to see some changes! She thought. She''s been teaching the kids for quite some hours now and the people outside could hear happy chanting''s as well. Aside from the kids, the mothers as well as the old people also joined their singing. They were so happy that it caught the villager''s attention as well as the raiders. Some people who were intrigued by the happy noises surrounded the gates and had been watching the poor people dance and sing. They were so happy that the villagers wanted to join too, however, the men guarding the gates stopped them from entering. "What''s the commotion outside all about?" The leader of the band asked one of his men posted outside as a guard. They were inside their tent and was having a meeting with the others regarding their next target. "The noise came from the slaves camp." He reported. "They''re singing and dancing, both young and old." "Tsk!" he scoffed. "Let them rejoice for now because they won''t be able to do it again." then he turned to his subjects and asked about the situation at the main town of the land. "Looks like they heard about us so they have mustered all their men to prepare for battle. The other towns that we didn''t captured yet were all afraid so they joined them as well." "Damn it!" The leader hit the table and all his subjects jerked in fear. "How many men do we have now?" "400 in total." "Choose among the villagers including the slaves all the men who can still fight. Even the old men who can still hold a sword, trained them all." "A-are you serious? Those old men might die along the way!" "And who cares about them? they''ll die soon anyway so why not die a worthy death instead?" The men lowered their head after listening to their heartless leader. Indeed, they were young men who has been against the royal bloods and the kingdom laws but this is not what they wanted. All they wanted is equality. To fight for their rights even if they were some outcasts in the country. However, their main goals when they were yet starting slowly faded away. They''ve become more and more ruthless! "And what are you still doing here?" the boss eyed them murderously so they all stood in unison and left the tent at once. Meanwhile, Liam and the others went to the chief''s house to gather information since according to Sarah, they were indeed together. "Who are you?" Drake asked when the servants opened the gates for them. "My name is Liam, this is Asher, Lemuel and Sarah. We are here to----" "Liam? so you know Diana?" "That''s why we came here." "Please come in. I''m sorry I don''t know how to find you to inform you about her." his eyes glowered with sadness. "Do you have any information who might have taken them?" "No." he sighed. "Unfortunately, our men are still unconcious from their attack. However, I heard some news that a particular group have invaded some of the towns of Tubal. It was just a theory but that land is the nearest place where the raiders could keep all their captives." Drake laid an old map in front of them and started pointing some possible towns where they might have kept the prisoners. "I heard some reports that the mainland town isn''t captured yet and they were preparing for battle in case the raiders attacks them. The other towns near them were shaking in fear but they sent their men to help protect the land. There are at least four villages under the group. Unfortunately, they were all heavily guarded and we don''t have any report as to what town did they use to hide the hostages." "They''re here." Sarah pointed a small town. They were all looking at her and Drake was about to oppose but Liam bu?? in. "I''ll try to sneak inside the town later tonight. As for you guys, go to the main town and give them all the help they need." "I''ll go with you---" "No. I am going alone. You must go with them. I''ll try to send a message as soon as I can." he refused Asher''s suggestion. Then he faces Drake once again. "How many men do you have in total?" "We have almost a hundred. But if we need more people then I could request a backup from my grandfather''s friends." "No it''s okay. Sent 50 of your men to main town and the rest will lie in wait outside the walls of the Land. We will attack them side by side." "Oh okay." Drake nodded in response before he left them to gather his men. "But wait, I should be the one giving out instructions here since this is my place. How dare him tell me what to do?" Drake hissed in annoyance when he suddenly realizes how obedient he was to Liam. he was about to go back when he recalls how Diana talks about him. Diana said he is good and is a leader of a group as well. hmmm, how good is he and how big is his group anyway? he thought. Well, this is not the time for such thoughts right now. what''s important is to save the people and his grandfather as well. He also needs to prove his ability to his grandfather. Who knows he might appoint him as the next chief after this. he-he! Chapter 79 - CHAPTER 79: FUTURE KING "Hey, what do you think you''re doing?" Diana tried to block the armed men who were trying to take away all the old and young men, children ages thirteen were not exempted. "How could you let them fight alongside you when in fact they can''t even raise their fists against someone! This is obviously suicide!" she yelled at them. "You!" One of the men who seemed to be in his thirties pushed the woman away. "If I were you, I''d better shut up my mouth." "Unfortunately, I am not you!" she stood in front of him fearlessly. "Don''t you have any shame left in yourself mister? Forcing this people to fight against their will, against their families and masters¡­ do you think they''ll be able to lift their hands against them? You''re just shoving them right into their graves!" "They''ll die anyway so why not have a worthy death?" "In what way do you call that worthy, mister?" she contested. "Tell me, if you are in their position right now, do you think this is the right thing to do? Forcing the elderlies, the children¡­ these weak people to fight for whatever cause you have, do you think it make sense?" She was trying to shove some sense to them since they came early morning to gather the men, both young and old to teach them some basic fighting techniques in preparation for the battle in the coming days. The man leading the troops raised his sword against the noisy blabbering woman. "I don''t know you are and where you came from. But there''s one thing I know, you are under us so you should act one." He eyed him murderously. She didn''t bat an eyelid. "I''m giving you one last chance, let them go and I promise you safety when he comes." The leader of the troop laughed madly after hearing her absurd statement. "You? promising me safety?" the man scoffed in disgust. "You''re totally insane, woman." "Once you step outside that gate with these people, I''ll guarantee you, I won''t spare you any mercy." "Keep dreaming miss. Who knows your knight in shining armor might appear to save you?" He mocked the determined woman. "Unfortunately it''s not a dream, mister. So you better prepare yourself to meet his wrath." She smirked confidently. Seeing her confidence, Daniel heaved a sigh of relief. She''s too brave to confront these armed men not fearing for her own life. Well, he''ll trust the woman for now. He''ll trust her confidence towards the man who will rescue them from the hands of the raiders. "Diana¡­" Daniel smiled genuinely at her. It was a smile of faith and hope. "Mr. Daniel, everyone, please bear with it for a little while. He''ll surely come, that''s a promise." *Unknown to her, someone among the troops marveled at her faith and confidence. That woman, she''s definitely something! "This woman will definitely stir trouble in the camp. Make sure to watch over her and whatever happens, don''t let her leave this area, is that clear?" the leader of the troop warned the men guarding the camp. "Yes Sir." As soon as they left, Diana tried to comfort the women who were shivering in fear for their children. "Please take courage everyone. help will come soon." Her confidence somehow brought a bit of courage to the people left but their fear for their fathers and children were painted all over their faces. "Miss Diana, please eat a little." Mary, Daniel''s maidservant entered the tent bringing her food. "Did everyone ate?" "Y-yeah¡­" The old woman lied. The food that the guards gave them was not enough to feed everyone. Seeing how her eyes shifted its gaze, Diana knew she was lying and probably didn''t eat yet. "Thank you, Mary, but I''m not yet hungry." She smiled. "But miss Diana, you didn''t eat anything a while ago, how could you s----!" "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine." The old woman heaved a defeated sigh. She knew that she won''t be able to convince her since she''s been skipping meals at times to give her portion to others who hadn''t eaten yet. Such a selfless woman! Diana forced the tears wanting to escape from her eyes. How could such a thing exist in this world? Selfishness, power hungry people, a society that practice discrimination religiously¡­ ah, what a cruel world to live in! She muttered a simple prayer to be grateful to God Almighty because she was blessed enough to experience a life of freedom. Seeing how the slave people manage to live day by day despites the sufferings they are going through is making her cry. What can she do? what can she contribute to ease their suffering? If only she was rich! "Please, let me speak to your leader." Diana decided to make an audience with the chief leader so she tried to approach the guards. "I''m sorry but your request is too impossible." One of the guards answered. "Please, I really need to talk to him. Just a few minutes will do." "You don''t know his temper young lady. Besides, he is very busy and probably sleeping right now." ???Then I''ll come back tomorrow. Please let him know." Walking back to the tent, Diana halted for a few minutes and looked up at the starry sky. Danger after danger. She sighed. "Liam¡­" she mumbled softly. "Are you searching for me right now? I''m sorry, I keep on bringing you troubles." she bit her lower lip. Guilt suddenly flooded her conscience. ************* "Did you receive any news from Liam?" Lemuel asked Asher who seemed to be in deep thought at the tiny balcony of the house that the town chief provided for them. "No message yet. Maybe he''s in the middle of gathering some data." He sighed before facing the man. "How''s the training going?" "They''re doing great. They all know the seriousness of this matter." "That''s good to know then. Assemble everyone tomorrow at the hillside. We shall proceed as planned." "Yes I will." "How''s Sarah by the way?" Asher suddenly remembered the girl. "Oh, she''s in her room trying to learn the books that the old woman gave her." Asher smirked suddenly. "We must give her our full support, Lem." However, Lemuel raised his brow suspiciously. "What? I really mean it, bro." He chuckled. "Tsk! your very obvious, you know." "Fine fine. I''m sorry. Guess I was too excited knowing that we have a seer with us. Do you know what that means?" "What?" "It''s a blessing!" Asher exclaimed. "They only aid the kings of our country. But knowing that Sarah is a seer and also the granddaughter of the great herald is in a totally different level. Tell me that I am exaggerating but who knows, with Sarah''s help, Liam might become our future king." "Tsk!" Lem rolled his eyes. "You''re going too far, Ash." "I know but who knows right? Besides, prophets are born to ?ssist kings, right?" "Well, it would be nice if Liam was born as one. He could be the change that everyone has been seeking for a long time now." If only¡­ Asher suddenly looked up the sky and smiled. Thinking about Liam, anyone who gets to know him will surely know that he is destined for greatness. Too bad, he was not born with a royal blood. If only he was born one, then he will surely rise to the throne. Chapter 80 - CHAPTER 80: YOUR SWORD AGAINST YOUR SON "Let me see your boss, please." She pleaded one more time. Seeing the ration that the guards gave them, it was obviously not enough to feed all the people in the camp. So she went to the guards and pleaded them one more time. However, they kept discouraging her. "How many times do I have to tell you that our boss is a very busy person and he doesn''t have time for you." "If you can''t bring me to him then please, get out of my way." The guards blocked her way. Seeing how she struggle to pass through the guards, the women inside the camp gathered around her. "Do you really want to this?" Diana smirked meaningfully when she felt the support of the people around her. Not after a few minutes, the villagers heard loud noises and screams coming from the slave tents. Some of them came out to see what''s happening but most of them stayed at home crumbling in fear. With the help of her friends, Diana was able to escape from the guards. Then she made every effort to run away. The problem is, where will she go and how can she find the leader? She was muffled for a few seconds but seeing some men chasing her, she run until she saw some smoke rising from the east so she decided to head that way. She''s at a crossroad when she suddenly heard some voices nearing her. Omo! The guards must have alerted the others about her escape. There! she spotted the camp where men could freely come and go just as they pleased. The boss is surely inside one of those tents. She cautiously entered the camp and had been trying to avoid the men loitering around. And as she walks around, she heard a stern voice yelling inside a particular tent. His tone was strong but crude so she knew instantly that the man was the boss. She once heard that kind of temper from Liam so she knew the difference. Though Liam is not that insolent, of course. She was paving her way to the tent when someone got a hold of her. "Let me go! I just need to talk to your boss for a few minutes!" she was wiggling trying to break away from his strong grip. "Are you trying to bring death to us, miss?" The man yelled. "I just need a little time¡­ please." "Husshhh! What a troublesome lady. Bring her back to the slave camp." The leader of the team commanded as soon as they reached her. The men dragged her back to the camp and added some more men to guard the area making sure that no one will be able to escape. "Try to escape one more time lady and I ?ssure you, your blood will be on your head." Diana stomped her feet while walking back to the tent. They blew her only chance to have a talk with the boss so how can she help the people trapped in that place like her? "Miss, are you alright?" Mary came running to her and check her from head to toe. "Look at you getting hurt! How can we clean your wounds now?" She was really worried. "I''m okay miss Mary. Besides, these are just simple scratches." She ??r?ssed her left foot. Indeed, she got scratches everywhere, even at her face, when she fought her way out a while ago. Her feet got some cuts as wells since the men dragged her back to the camp. But she need to be strong. Even if she feels some physical pain, nothing is more painful seeing infants and little children suffering from hunger. Some children were fighting for a small bread and it pained her. It was impossible that the village lacks for food but it seems to her that they forgot their existence. They don''t give much attention to people whom they consider as slaves. And she hates seeing the prejudice! If only she''ll be given the chance to speak her mind¡­. "What happened? What was the commotion all about?" Kira, the boss of the group asked the man who just came in. "It was just a woman causing trouble at the slave''s camp. She wanted to talk to you so she escaped but we were able to catch her." "A mere slave escaped my trained men?" he couldn''t believe his ears. "Y-yes. But there''s nothing to worry since I added some more men to guard the area." Kira madly laugh thinking that a slave woman was able to escape the men posted in the slave camp. "Did you hear yourself, Bon?" he was mocking the man. How can a mere woman escape the armed men guarding the area unless she''s an experienced fighter? "I''ll meet with her." "Kira¡­." "Bring her to me." He smirked evilly. ********************* At the palace, "My queen, please, eat something. If you continue doing this, you''ll get sick in no time!" King Edward tried to persuade the queen whose been kneeling at the altar for a few days now. "Your majesty, please go back to your chamber now and let me continue this. Who knows the heavens might see my sacrifices and hear my petitions?" The pale looking queen smiled at the worried king. "Hillary, please tell me why you''re doing this? Did Milcah said something that upset you? tell me." She shook her head. "She said something that raised my hopes about my son." She tears up. "He is alive, Edward, our son is alive!" Though she was crying, the joy was not hidden from her eyes. "Even if I have disappointed her, she told me the things I have been hoping to hear. However, there are some consequences to it so I am trying to entreat the heavens in hopes that the bad premonitions won''t come to pass." She explained. "Bad premonitions? What do you mean, my queen?" "Edward, just let me do this for now. I''m doing this for you and for my son." "But your putting yourself in danger. Look at you now, I''m afraid you won''t last a day!" he yelps helplessly. "I told you, I''m fine." King Edward doesn''t know what to say to convince the queen. According to the queen''s maidservants, she''s been on fast since the day she met the herald. In his anger, the king stormed inside Milcah''s room. "Are you really trying to destroy my family?!" he growled angrily at the old woman who was reading Milcah didn''t say a word and she doesn''t even have the plan to face the desperate old king. "Milcah!" his voice roared. "I didn''t do anything." She lazily replied. "Hillary, what lies did you tell her? Do you know how she took everything seriously? Do you want to go and see how miserable she is right now while kneeling day and night in front of the altar?" "Well, I didn''t tell her to do anything. That''s her call." "How dare you mess up with my family! How did you become so wicked over these past years?" "I don''t think you are in the position to accuse me right now, Edward." She looked at the king with contempt. "Don''t you dare forget all your sins because no matter how many times you wash off your hands, you will never be forgiven!" The king staggered a little when he saw the bitterness in her eyes. "But I have paid a great deal and still paying for it until now." "In what way did you pay for all your sins? Edward, I''m telling you, you have never actually paid for anything yet. In fact, the compensations are about to happen yet." she sneered evilly. "Milcah, are you trying to curse me right now?" "You brought that upon yourself, my king. And about your wife, I only told her the things she wanted to know." "Did you tell her because it was the truth? Or because it was what she wants to hear?" "Tsk! So you two have decided to make me your enemy me, huh." She turned around and walk towards the bookshelves. She was seemingly searching for a specific book. "You both know I have never lied to anyone. I may keep my mouth shut but I never lie. Yet here you are, doubting me. Then I must expect that my life will end one of these days." She sneered knowingly. "Listen my king, you will surely raise your sword against your son. If you fail to kill him with your own hands, he will cause the death of your other son. You''re not even exempted from his wrath." She looked intently at the perturbed king. Yes, it will definitely happen. After all, this great herald has never failed, not even once from her prophesies! Chapter 81 - CHAPTER 81: A MISTRESS? "I heard you endorsed your half-brother to be the next king, is that correct?" Prince Veziron sarcastically asked Prince Leo whom he met on the hallway to the king''s chamber. He must have gone to see the king. "And what is it to you?" Leo raised his brow. "Well, nothing in particular. But if I were you, I''ll choose wisely." "You mean to choose you? To be on your side?" he made a mocking face. "Prince Veziron, even if you kill me, I will never be on the murderer''s side." Leo walk pass through him but he halted right away when Veziron said something that caught his attention. "Do you have any evidence?" Veziron scoffed. "Before you pinned something on us, make sure you have enough evidence. Accusing someone without proof might put your life in jeopardy." "That''s the thing. No one dares to bring up the evidence in fear of their own lives. And if you become the next king, I doubt if this kingdom will be able to stand. So if I have the chance to choose for myself, I rather bet on prince Zyrei or any of the princes." Veziron laughed at him. His gaze showed pity for the prince. "Do you really have so much confidence for your half-brothers? Tsk! How na?ve. Well, I must respect your decision, but I hope you won''t regret it after." He smirked meaningfully. "I don''t think I will especially now that the rumors about the crown prince were confirmed to be true." Veziron furrowed his brow after hearing him. "I guess you didn''t know it yet but the queen got the confirmation from the great herald. And I wonder how the king and his council reacts about it, now that the crown prince is alive." he smirked triumphantly. He wanted to leave the speechless prince but he''s not done taunting him yet. "And by the way, just to let you know, all the princes will be backing him up once he will come to claim his rightful place." Leo can sense Veziron''s uneasiness, therefore he left smirking. As for Veziron, he went straight to the king''s chambers. He has an original purpose but he seemingly forgot it all because of what Leo had said a while ago. "Father¡­ my king¡­" He rushed to the king''s study table as soon as the servant opened the door to his room. "Prince Veziron, why are you here?" The king asked. "Father, is it true?" "The what?" the king was confuse seeing how perturbed the prince was. "The crown prince. The rumors about the crown prince, is it true? Is he really alive?" The king went silent all of a sudden. He is not sure either. He couldn''t tell if Milcah is telling the truth or if she was only messing up with him. Seeing her deep hatred towards him the other day, the king instantly knew that the old herald is determined to destroy him. Revenge. That''s surely what Milcah wants. And seeing how the queen throws herself in response to her lies, it must have given her a bit of fulfillment. "Father, did you hear me? can you tell me if it is true?" "I don''t know that yet." he stood up and went to the bookshelves and was looking for a particular book. "Have you asked the herald? I heard that she''s in the palace right now. Why don''t you start investigating? Didn''t you make a law about this specific case? Whoever spread baseless rumors about the dead crown prince deserves to die. Did you possibly forget that, my king?" The king halted upon hearing the prince. Of course he didn''t forget that! But he is afraid to interrogate the old herald and he is not sure why either. Is he afraid because Milcah was the chosen prophet? Or was he afraid for her life? What if the opposition group finds a way to kill her? If she says that the crown prince is alive, the crown prince will surely be killed knowing that there are a lot of people aiming for the throne. But if she lies, her dead body will be thrown in the street to make a public example for anyone who wants to spread further rumors. "Why are you so interested about the crown prince?" He looked at him shadily. "Why does this thing concern you at all? whether he is alive or not, don''t you think your responsibilities must come first?" "But father¡­" "Prince Veziron!" The king couldn''t help but raised his voice. He knew exactly why he''s asking all of a sudden. "I told you to focus on your own duties and don''t concern yourself about such thing. Leave it to the elders." "I.." he staggered a little. "I understand. I''m sorry my king." Prince Veziron kowtowed and left with a heavy heart. As soon as the door closed, king Edward heaved a heavy sigh. He knew exactly how his son thinks. Shadrach is such an influencer and had been eyeing the throne for a long time now and he will definitely do everything to place Veziron on the throne. And if that happens, no one will surely be able to fight them. It''ll be the end of him and his other sons, as well as the kingdom. Once again, he faced the bookshelves and took a big box that looks like a book and opened it. Inside it were some old kid''s stuff. "Prince Eleazer¡­ are you really alive?" he ??r?sses the portrait of a smiling young boy. Along with the picture are some of his important stuffs when he was yet a child. "If you are then I will definitely find you and I will protect you." he mumbled softly. *********** Back in the land of Tubal¡­. It was already late afternoon when a group of men came to see Diana at the slave''s camp. She was surprised herself when they personally came to get her. "You''ve been wanting to see our boss right? Now, you''ll have the chance." One of the men spoke. "Come, quick." Diana stood up and went with them. She was supposed to be tied in a rope but she refused saying that there''s no way she''ll be able to escape from them anyway. They reached a fully guarded tent and shoved her inside. She was expecting to meet the boss as soon as she entered the tent but to her dismay, it was empty. "You must be the woman who was dying to see me." She jerked when she heard a grumpy tone. She turned around to see who spoke. He is a hairy, rowdy old looking man. Not that he is old by age but his bearded and dirty looking appearance made him look old. "Ooohh! If I know you were this beautiful then I should have told my men to get you the soonest possible." he chuckled nastily. "Don''t worry, you won''t be living as a slave anymore. from now on, I will allow you to stay by my side and be one of my wife." A mistress for this guy? No way! "Just so you know mister, I am already married with the most alluring man in this country. So becoming your mistress is not actually a privilege but a total nightmare! I''m sorry but I have to reject your offer." She bravely retorted. The guards who were posted outside the boss'' tent heard the woman''s ridiculous comment and they couldn''t help themselves but chuckled. Though it was not that loud, the leader heard it and hissed in annoyance. "Really? There''s another fine-looking guy here aside from me? I didn''t know that." The man was boisterous. "But woman, have you forgotten where you are right now? whether you have a husband or what, the fact that you are under my care gives me the right to do anything I want with you." he slowly walked near her while wearing an evil smirk. "Don''t you dare! You don''t know my husband''s temper, mister." She warned as she matches the man''s steps backward. "Ohhh¡­ should I tremble now?" she taunted. "You should." She spoke with confidence. "He moves swiftly like an eagle and attacks cruelly like a lion. You will never notice him because he is like a shadow in the night. he never shows any mercy towards his enemy. And if he discovers how you mistreated me, I''m sure you''ll have the worst death ever!" "Ohhh¡­ What a great man! I think I''m shivering, miss. Huhuhu." He made a pitiful face. "He is definitely great! And you can never beat him. You and your hundred men will never amount to him." "Then I shall be waiting for your husband to come. But this time, you are mine, missy." He grinned evilly. Diana shivered upon hearing the guy. No, there''s no way she''ll become his toy. She''s afraid, she must admit that. But there''s no way she''ll tremble in front of this filthy ?sshole. She needs to act tough. "Liam¡­ where are you?" She yelps within. Chapter 82 - CHAPTER 82: I TRUST HIM "Whether a slave or not, everyone is entitled to live!" Diana yelled at the man in front of her. The man gave her the chance to speak up. However, when she was voicing her opinions regarding the unfair treatment towards the slaves and forcing the slave men to fight, Kira, the boss of the group cut her off since he knew where she was going. "Equality, my ?ss." He scoffed contemptuously. "That thing doesn''t exist in this shitty country, missy. They''ll die anyway so what''s the point? They''re only an added burden in these crooked society." "You are the worst person I''ve ever known! Just who are you to determine a person''s worth? Aren''t you just a scumbag robbing off people in the streets? How did you manage to twist the minds of those young innocent men to follow your ways, huh?" She''s totally pissed off because the man didn''t give her the chance to say everything she has to say. She was fighting for the slaves'' rights and was trying to convince him to spare the weak old men and children from the battle. Pakkkkk! The man''s palm landed on her cheek and she fell on the ground. Though she was least surprise about it. Raising her voice against the hot-tempered man coupled with harsh words will surely put her in trouble. And she knew she''d be hit but she still chose to voice her thoughts aloud. She doesn''t care anymore. "You are in no position to tell me how to lead my people because you are a mere slave!" "I rather be a slave with good morals than live a life of debauchery like you!" she retorted fearlessly. "Weren''t you once a slave like them as well?" She doesn''t know if it was true but she made a wild guess considering how they were able to rob wealthy people in the streets. They must hate the rich people to target them. "You should know how it feels to eat once a day, the scarcity of food and water, the difficulty of sleeping on cold grounds¡­ did you forget all that now because you consider yourself well and abled to match up the life of a normal class? Mister, just like what you have said, no one can change their past. But if you are determined enough, you can change your future. Those people you view as slaves, you can change their fates! If only you lend some help instead of pushing them to their graves." "Do you think that''s enough to change their destiny? If that''s enough, then what do you think happened to us?" "If Liam was able to change the lives of many, both young and old, then I''d say it is possible." "Liam? Is it the name of your husband? Hmmm¡­ I think I heard that name before." He rubbed his jaw trying to rummage his memory but to no avail. "If that single man was able to bring a change in the fates of so many people, then what made you think that you cannot do it?" She was seemingly challenging the man. "Mister, why don''t you lead those precious soul in the right way? It''s not yet late for you to turn to the right direction." Kira laughed upon realizing what the woman was trying to do. "Do you really think that a single man can bring a change without walking on both paths? Miss Diana, changing life is very expensive. I doubt if your husband is really that great and mighty without turning both sideways." She fell silent for a second. Of course she understood what the man was trying to say. "I know him and I trust him." She uttered with confidence. Although Liam and the shadow knights were quite secretive and mysterious, she chose to have faith on their ideals. The fruits of their actions speaks for them. Unknown to them, the tent guards have been listening to their constant conversation. Even the fact that Kira spank her was loud enough to be heard outside. They also admire the woman''s braveness to talk back to Kira who was known for his ruthlessness. But one particular guard among them beamed mischievously upon hearing her last statement, "I know him and I trust him." "Tsk! So ridiculous!" the man hissed as he turned his back on her and called some guards outside. "Sir¡­" Two men came rushing while three of them were left outside. "Take her to the women''s quarter and lock her up. Don''t give her any food and drink until I say so. Let''s see if she''ll maintain her principles after that." Kira sneered viciously before he motioned the men to take her away. As soon as they left, Kira called one of the men to notify the cooks to increase the slave''s rations and to make sure that everyone will have enough provision three times a day. That woman was able to push one of his bu??ons and he hates it! Meanwhile, the two guards escorting Diana to the women''s quarter watches her with pity as she treks the street b?r?foot. She hissed in pain from time to time but the guards only stared at each other helplessly. *********** Back at the main town of Tubal¡­. Asher was overseeing the men''s training when the town''s chief came and stood beside him. The chief of the land gave him the authority over the fighting men as well as the battle plans. They have heard about the Shadow group and their mysterious leader so when Asher came to him using the group''s name, the chief immediately agreed. "What''s the situation at the valley?" Asher asked the chief since he is in-charge of overseeing the post guards at the valley of Kidron. "Negative." He responded. "There''s no movement from the enemy''s camp yet." "Let me know as soon as you spotted even a single person coming near the valley." "Yes, of course. And thank you for helping us. I never really thought that the Shadow group will help us." "We won''t be able to hear your situation if the raiders didn''t take our friend too. Looks like God heard your prayers." Asher quipped. "Then I guess I have to thank your friend then." He chortled. Asher emitted a friendly smile before the chief left him. After a few minutes, a black hawk carrying a small rolled piece of paper came flying towards his location. "Is that from Liam?" Lemuel came to the man standing on an elevated hill. "Yep." Asher took the rolled paper then read. "He already infiltrated the enemy''s camp." He stared at the men training for battle. "I need to speak to them for a while, as for you, I need you to send a message to Drake." He looked at Lemuel who nodded in response. At the other side of the town, a poor woman was locked up with an empty stomach. She hadn''t taken any food the whole day since she gave her portion to a child crying out in despair this morning. And when she saw a woman hurt her foot arch, she gave her sandals for the time being. "Excuse me¡­anyone outside?" She called out. Not after a second, the young man in charge of the tent came in. "I really need to go to the toilet right now, please." The young man called his comrade and told him about the woman''s plea. They talk for a few minutes before they agreed to escort her to the toilet. Since the toilet was located a few meters away from the tents, Diana took the chance to plan for her escape. "Uhm, do you really have to stay so close? I¡­ I''m afraid I won''t be able to concentrate¡­ uhm, you know what I mean right?" The two young men looked at each other reluctantly, but they moved a little distant from the toilet after they handed her a flashlight. The surrounding is quite dark so she''ll be needing a little glow to enable her to move freely. "Thank you." the woman mumbled softly. Seeing them walk away, Diana left the light inside the privy and slowly sneak out and dash away. On her way, she decided to cut the hem of her dress. She tore it until it reaches her knees before she continued running. A few minutes later, she heard some rushing footsteps and murmurs so she hides for a while. The guards must have already notice what she did so as soon as the group passed by her location, she stood up and tried to climb over the hedge. However, someone suddenly got a hold of her. Instinctively, with full force, she stepped on the man''s foot and was about to kick his balls but the man swiftly got a hold of her arm and twist it. "Ahhh!" she yelped in pain. It was loud enough to catch the guard''s attention. "Hurry, in that direction!" she heard a man spoke and the next thing she heard were footsteps coming towards her direction. Dang it! she cursed within. Now she''s totally doomed for real! Chapter 83 - CHAPTER 83: A CRYBABY Her tears were a river flowing down her cheeks! Diana broke down as soon as she saw the man who found her. Liam! She couldn''t believe her eyes but as soon as the man hush a whisper in her ears, she turned around and cried as she hugs him tight. Peace started to surge within her. Ah, how she misses the man! Liam kissed her hair and embraces the shaking woman. He was extremely worried as he watches the woman from afar. As soon as the woman released all her bottled fears, she broke away from him and looked him in the eyes. "Since when did you arrived?" She softly asked. "Been here during your first night." "First night?" she furrowed her brows. "How? I haven''t seen you around. Where did you stay?" Liam smiled and wiped the woman''s wet cheek due to her sobbing. "I''ll tell you later but let''s get out of here first." Liam took her hand and cautiously treks the secret underground passage he discovered the other day. It''s total darkness, good thing Liam had a flashlight with him. She wanted to asked where this passage leads them but she''s afraid to speak in fear that someone might hear her. She''ll be able to see the end anyway, for now, they have to crawl their way out. After a few minutes, they arrived at the end of the narrow tunnel. What a relief! Diana heaved a sigh. She feels suffocated a while ago and she might pass out if it wasn''t for Liam''s presence. "Where are we? Are we safe now?" She whispered. "Not completely safe but we are still inside the town. Though we are at the hillside." They walk a little farther until they reach a small hut in the woods. To the woman''s surprise, an old man opened the door and invited them in. Turned out that he was a friend of Liam whom he just met when he escaped from the raiders. Liam pretended to be one of the captives just to enter the town without any suspicion. As soon as they entered the town, he escapes and hide at one of the villager''s house. He studied how the raiders acts before stealing some of their uniforms and wore them pretending to be one of them. The guards wore some barbaric yet funny helmets in their heads so when Liam stole one, he wore it and pretended to be guarding the tents while searching for Diana and Daniel. He was able to search all the tents in the camp and even met the leader of the band accidentally but he didn''t find his target until he heard about the slave''s camp. Hearing the leader commanded one of his strong men to get the men from the slave''s camp, he joined them and there he saw the woman. Diana bravely confronted the armed men and he feared that he might blow his cover once they tried to kill her. He saw how the leader of the small group pointed his sword against her and he prepared himself to attack once he raises his sword to cut the woman. To his surprise, the man withdrawn. Phew. Obviously the woman isn''t done talking yet. Hearing how she threatened the man and offered protection at the same time, made Liam furrowed his brow. However, the woman''s faith and confidence towards him was something he never expected to hear. Does she really trust him that much? He smiled at the thought of it, especially when the woman ?ssured the old man among the slaves who were taken. Mr. Daniel! His eyes widened in disbelief. Witnessing Daniel and Diana''s situation, Liam took a small piece of paper and wrote a message using codes no one can understand except the members of the shadow knights. After which, he whistled a code and a black hawk came flying to him. "Find Asher." He whispered as if the Hawk understood before he tossed the bird upwards and fly away. Furthermore, Liam saw how the woman was dragged to the boss''s tent. He chose to be posted as one of the guards at that particular tent so he could eavesdrop on their plans. And yes, he heard all their conversation as well as the fact that Diana was slapped hard by that bastard. He''s been clenching his fist in anger. He couldn''t even explain why he suddenly wanted to kill Kira right at that moment but he tried to suppress his emotion because they are at the enemy''s base. The fact that Diana walked b?r?foot was not also hidden to him. Dang it! how he wanted to carry the hurting woman! Seeing how she suffered much, he made his resolve to save her tonight When the night came, while others were sleeping, he made his way to the women''s chamber. It was when he followed them to the comfort room that he saw the woman as she cautiously escaped. "There''s water outside but you have to pump it. I think this dress will fit you okay." the old man handed the old dress of his deceased wife. "Thank you Mr. Danda. I''ll wash up first then." She kowtowed and went out. To her surprise, Liam followed her and took the initiative to pump the water for her. "Hey, let me do that." She was about to hold the pump but Liam pushed her lightly. "You''ve been through a lot this day so let me do this at least." His tone hints guilt. Diana was a little surprise at his sudden action but smiled after. Still, she cannot believe that she''s with Liam right now. But guilt was eating her up too! "Liam¡­" She looked away. "I''m sorry." she muttered softly, her tone gives a hint of remorse. "I''m sorry for being a burden. I know you have a lot in your plate right now but here you are saving me for the third time. I didn''t know how you found me but thank you. Thank you for coming to save me." Seeing how she pouted contritely, Liam went to her and flickered his finger on her forehead. "Tsk! what an unusual woman! Sometimes your fearless but most of the time, a crybaby!" he chuckled. Chapter 84 - CHAPTER 84: LINKING POWER He didn''t say much but the way he ??r?ssed the woman''s hair coupled with wistful eyes was way more comforting! And Diana could feel the warmth he exudes at that moment. It was everything she needed. Overwhelming peace. Comfort. Security. "You are not a baggage. Always remember that." She smiled. His words kept ringing in her ears over and over again. Her heart skipped a beat. Is this what they call in loved? She giggled. "Please bear with my small house, my children." The old man, Danda, laid the sheets, blankets and pillows on the floor. "You sleep here and I''ll sleep at the kitchen." He smiled before he left them. They both looked at each other. Liam for one doesn''t know what to say. Seeing how small the hut is, looked like they will be sleeping together for the night. He was sure he made it clear to the old man that they were just friends. Good friends and not what he thought at first---lovers! "You sleep here. I''ll be guarding the house for tonight." He reasoned and was about to get out when Diana spoke. "I won''t mind at all." She looked up to him and smiled. "Besides, your exhausted and you need to rest as well. I''m sure you''ll need some strength tomorrow." Liam met her eyes. She was damn serious. "Would you really be okay?" "Of course. I don''t have any problem with it. Do you?" "Are you sure you won''t take advantage of me?" "Duh! Why should I? You''re not even my type!" She rolled her eyes. Liam chuckled before he went outside. Diana fixed the bed. Hope it won''t be cold tonight since the blankets are good for summer. She thought. Though praying for a warm night is like hoping for a river in the middle of a desert! She could feel the cool breeze of the night. "Why isn''t he coming in?" She mumbled before getting out to search for the man. Liam should be somewhere but she can''t risk going to the woods in case he''s not around. "Not a chance." She sneered. The stars are sparkling diamonds and the moon was shining bright. In a distance, a lone man was sitting under a mango tree staring at the bright light from the east village. He was leaning his back on the tree while looking up with a profound gaze. "It''s breathtaking, isn''t it?" She sat beside the man and followed his eyes. "Ehm." He m??n?d in response. His eyes were still from afar. Diana steal a glance at his focused face. Not a doubt, this man is born perfect! She doesn''t believe in Greek mythology but examining the remarkable man gave her some thought. He could be one of the sons of the gods. "Is something wrong with my face?" The man felt her wistful gaze though his eyes were still focused at the splendid sky. "No. It''s perfect." Hearing her remarks, Liam raised his brow as he questioningly looked at her smiling face. "I mean it. You look magnificent." "I guess that''s your way to compliment your savior, huh? Well, I must say I am overwhelmed." He laughed. "Was I too obvious?" Diana chuckled. "But thank you. I mean it." She looked up. Now Liam was looking at her face. "I never knew anyone when I came to this country. I should be used to seeing new places and survived in it alone since I''ve been venturing new places for the past few years. But this particular country is different from the others I''ve been to. I realized I cannot survive alone. I tried not just once and every time I tried to stand on my own, I was always faced with danger. I was always crying out for help which I never did before. I shed tears which I normally doesn''t do even when my mom died. I thought I am strong and could be independent and I thought I was wise with good judgement, but I was wrong. This place thought me things I never knew about myself. That I''ve been masking my true self in order to protect myself from pain." She lowered her head, her eyes hints sadness but she shrugged it off then gaze at Liam who was listening intently. He may not be talking but Diana can feel his strong presence, attentive to everything she was saying. She smiled. She never thought it would be this fun and comforting to speak up your mind and heart to someone. She never had a best friend whom she can rant anytime because she believed less friends, less trouble. No friends, no distress. "I was always thinking, what if you didn''t find me on the shore that day? Where could I be right now? Am I still alive or dead? Now that I think about it, I thank God for bringing me to you. Thank you for helping this stranger who keeps on bringing you trouble." She chuckled mocking herself. "I met good friends because of you. I''ve been keeping people at bay because I was afraid they would betray me, but I learnt that having some in your company isn''t that bad at all, it was actually fun." "Don''t you have any friends before?" "I have now." Diana chortled. "I have you and the others now." She clutched the man''s arm with hers and leaned on his broad shoulder comfortably. Liam jerked at her sudden actions but he can''t possibly push her away after all her drama just a while ago. "Thank you." He heard her one more time. "Liam, can you promise me one thing?" "That depends on the condition." He uttered. "Liam, I know you are doing something besides accompanying me and Sarah to the mainland. I don''t know what that is but I know it''s important for you and your team." She exhaled deeply. "Please don''t ever¡­. give up on me¡­ and Sarah. It could be troublesome to keep me and could be a heavy burden to you at times but I hope you won''t abandon me whatever happens. That will really¡­make me¡­ sad." She''s breaking as she speaks. Looked like she''s dozing off. "How could you even think of things like that? Did I ever leave you?" He hissed. "No¡­ and I ¡­deeply¡­appreciate that...I¡­'''' The woman seemed to have fallen asleep and couldn''t finish what she was saying. "Silly girl." Liam mumbled when he felt her head falling off his shoulder. "The truth is, you were never a burden." ********* Meanwhile, at the main town of Tubal¡­ She spent how may days reading and comprehending all that was written in the book that the old woman handed her before Diana was abducted by the bandits. Sarah had just turned 18 a few days ago and the dreams got even stronger as each moment passes by. Not just dreams but also visions in the light of day. Add the voices she seldom hears occasionally. Linking power. She read about it. The old woman said Milcah wanted to connect with her but couldn''t because Sarah''s power was still developing. Thinking about the link, Sarah spent more time trying to learn the ways and bingo! All she needed now is a little experimental application. Midnight. She''ll try to do it at midnight and she''ll be needing a quiet room. She asked Lemuel''s help about her concern and when Asher learnt about it, he asked the help of the town chief. They showed her the empty chamber at Mount Tebiah, it was located at the hill near the main town. It should be the perfect place since the town priest had been using that place whenever he offers prayers and supplications to the Lord Most High. They consider that place sacred. When the chief learnt about Sarah''s identity, he didn''t hesitate to help. Sarah is a seer and the great herald''s granddaughter. It''s clear to them that she''ll be the next in line. A prophetess! And they all know how important her role is. They need to help her. "Are you sure you don''t need me?" Lemuel worriedly asked. She nodded. "I need to be alone tonight. Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen to me." She uttered confidently before trekking the road towards the sacred chamber. She must start the preparation now before midnight comes. It''s her first time doing it and she expect failures. But she can''t risk failing all night. Strong wind coupled with the outpouring of rain and thunders roared all over the land of Tubal sending chills to whoever was awake at that time. The wind and the sound of thunder was specifically strong at Mount Tebiah where a young lady was uttering a prayer using a language no one could understand except the Maker. Unknown to everyone, all the seer in the kingdom heard the ominous roar in the heavens and the chills kept them awake all night. "GRANDMA!" A familiar voice suddenly awakened the old woman in the middle of the night. Did she just hear her granddaughter''s voice? She was panic-stricken. Did something bad happen to her? She was perplexed but was stupefied when she heard her voice for the second time around. "Grandma! It''s me, Sarah!" Omo! This can''t be a dream! The old woman gasped in dread. She was doing the link! Chapter 85 - CHAPTER 85: YOUR LIFE FOR HERS! Blaggggg!!! Tsugggg!!! Crakkkk!!! She jerked awake caused by the loud thunder at past midnight! Diana was shivering as soon as woke up. Not sure if it was caused by the thunder or the coldness of the night. She could be crying if she found the room all dark, thank God there''s a little candle lighting up the small room. However, the candle will die any minute now. It would be total darkness after a few minutes and she must admit she was afraid. Then she glanced at the man beside her, seemed like he was sleeping soundly. He was a bit cold as well so she took her blanket and doubled it with the man''s blanket. What''s wrong with sharing one blanket in this kind of situation? She encouraged herself. Blagggg¡­. Crakkkkkk¡­ Boommmm!!!! Another thunderous sound sent a great chill within her and so she inched closer towards the man. "Liam¡­Liam¡­" She was whispering. "Ehm." The man ?r??n?d in response. He was too sleepy to open his eyes. "I''m¡­. scared¡­" Her voice was quaking. "Come here." He moved sideways and pulled the woman to his ?h?st and embraced her. "Now go back to sleep." He muttered, almost a whisper. "Ah, so warm." Diana smiled in relief when she felt the man''s arms around her. She inched closer feeling the man''s heavy breath. He fell asleep again. ''He was surely cold.'' She smirked and extended her hand embracing the man back. Meanwhile at Mount Tebiah¡­. There are a lot of voices and Sarah cannot hear her grandmother''s voice. She should have expected such noises. It was as how the book described it. Doing the link will awaken all the people with strong spiritual ability. The link can even be directed to the wrong person if Sarah failed to recognized her grandmother''s spirit. "Grandma!" She tried filtering the voices around her. She needs to find the right connection. "Grandma, it''s me Sarah!" "Sarah?" Milcah felt the disturbing presence but she was trying to discern what was happening. As soon as Milcah felt the link trying to connect to her spirit, she stood up and went to the window. She opened it and closed her eyes as she allowed her spirit to manifest and received the spiritual thread. She muttered something beneath her breath and the other voices were suddenly gone. She hushed all the voices trying to connect with the spiritual thread so she could hear Sarah clearly. "Can you hear me properly now?" It was Milcah who initiated the strong connection. She connected her spirit to hers and took the initiative to change the flow so she could control the link since Sarah''s power was still weak. If she''ll handle it then she''ll probably lose all her strength for a week! "Grandma!" Sarah teared up. Oh how she missed her grandmother. "Why didn''t you tell me?" "I''m sorry I should have told you sooner." She apologized. "But I''m glad you''re safe, sweetheart. Now, brace yourself for I have a lot of things to tell you." ¡­ Milcah took the chance to have a deep conversation with Sarah until morning. She needs to know some important details for she doesn''t know if she''ll have another chance to speak with her in the future. "Grandma, can we talk again tomorrow night like this?" "Sarah, always remember that this kind of link should not be done often. It''s dangerous. So promise me you''ll never do this again." "Then you should wait for me until I come to you. I met some good friends who were willing to help us. We''ll be there in no time, grandma." "I know you''ll be coming. But remember all the things that I told you, okay? Do not rush but take your time learning as you journey with your friends because the heavens have a greater plan for you, sweetheart." "I understand, grandma. I will do my best and train to strengthen my gift just like you. And I''ll stand beside these people as you have told me to do." She ?ssured the old woman before the connection got lost. Sarah stayed at the hill for a few more hours trying to remember all that her grandmother told her. Almost everything she said was mind-blowing but she''s not allowed to speak about it to anyone---Not even her closest friend. Meanwhile, Liam woke up early but was a little surprise to see the woman sleeping soundly in his arm. Her other hand was also wrapped around him. Then his memory immediately remembered what transpired last night. This time, he totally thought it was all a dream! Feeling the woman''s cool breath against his ?h?st, he could say she was still in deep sleep therefore he slowly and carefully broke away from her. He covered the woman with the blanket before standing up and went outside. It was kinda gloomy! Guess it was due to the heavy rain last night. "Coffee?" He heard Danda came out from the kitchen. "Yes, thank you." He took the coffee mug from the old man who sat beside him. "I hope you had a good sleep last night." He uttered meaningfully. "I didn''t know it will rain, I should have given you a thicker blanket." "W-where fine. Just fine." He blushed when he remembered something. "By the way Mr. Danda, I am going to leave Diana here for the meantime." "Are you going back to the village today?" "I have to. I can''t let that Kira do as he pleases any longer so I have to end their stupid propaganda before they start shedding innocent lives." "Are you not going to wait for the woman to wake up?" "I better not, Danda." Liam stood up. "I will entrust her to you for the meantime. Please watch over Diana until I come back to get her." "Not a problem." Liam stared at the closed door for a few seconds before he totally left the hill. "Are you saying you haven''t found her yet?!" Kira''s voice roared all over the camp. "Find her at all cost! I don''t care if you flip the village upside down but don''t you dare show your faces in front of me without that woman." The men were trembling in fear while in Kira''s presence. Knowing his nasty temper, they could be killed anytime. As soon as Kira raised his hand, the men rushed to get away from him and started to search for the woman. Bon, his right hand, ordered more men to search the whole village as well as each houses. That one woman may cause a hundred lives! He cursed within. "Search every corner there is and if you found her, drag her out and kill whoever kept her." "Y-yes sir." The men were scattered while Bon headed to the slave''s camp. Although it was impossible for the woman to sneak inside without being caught by the guards, she might come out once she hears her friend''s anguishing cry. The people at the slave camp were terrified as they all stand before Bon. He was wearing a scornful face that can slaughter anyone anytime. "What did you do to her?" Mary bravely spoke as soon as she stood in front of him. "Is she your friend, old woman?" "And what is it to you, mister? Where is she? Where did you take her?" "That''s why I came here to know that as well." He motioned his men to take her to the camp. "You----'''' "Let''s see if she truly regards you as a friend." He laughed evilly. "What are you trying to accomplish, huh?!" She was trying to break away from their hands. "An experiment?" He sneered in contempt. "Your life for hers!" Chapter 86 - CHAPTER 86: LET YOUR HEART BE YOUR GUIDE "The land of Tubal is not our number one priority for now, my king." The king ??r?ssed his temple when he heard the minister of war. The other officials were also present at the royal court. "Instead of spending time dealing with the bandits, we must focus on our main concern." The minister of war continued. "As we all know, the southern and western kingdom have been eyeing our western regions and if we don''t get the northern kingdom as our ally then it will be the end of us." The king sighed and was seemingly thinking. He knew that their military defense couldn''t match the other kingdom''s defense force at the moment. "We don''t have enough soldier, your majesty. The application had been opened since the other year yet we could only acquire a small number added to our royal soldiers. So to dispatch some of our soldiers to fight against the raiders is not a wise move for now." "Could it be because the soldier''s salaries are not enough?" "We can consider that fact as well. But the main reason was the increase of raiders in our country." "You mean rebels?" "Yes, your majesty. The number of the rebels grew immensely for the past few years. They chose to go against the current government instead of giving support. Therefore, we are having problems with the recruitment." "So now you are saying we are in disadvantage, is that right?" The minister nodded in response. True enough, raiders, bandits, rebels and other kinds of group increased in number over the past few years. Almost all the groups were against the administration so they continued to cause problems all over the country, worst, attacking and seizing towns was the number one concern right now. Yet, the royal courts seemed silent to the cries of the small towns. The king wanted to help them but the council wanted to focus on the national problem first. Anyway, there are governors in each region therefore they should be the one handling those matters. "I will be sending Prince Veziron in the North to handle the matter with the Northern Kingdom. Let two satraps go with him too. The discussion about the Northern kingdom ended in an hour and rumors about Prince Veziron representing the Kingdom of Allen spread all over the palace. "Did you hear it?" Prince Zyrei sat at Prince Leo''s balcony. As soon as he heard that Prince Veziron will set off to the Northern Kingdom tomorrow morning, Zyrei rushed to see Leo. "Is there anything I do not know?" "Then I guess you heard it too." He heaved a sigh. "He''ll get big points for this." "He''s been getting quite a lot in the past few years, don''t you think so? The court officials and the people of Allen somehow sees him as the next future king so representing the kingdom in the North wouldn''t change anything." "And you''re okay with it?" "I''m not but I cannot do anything about it now. Our only chance is to find the crown prince because even if you top the tests, there''s no way Shadrach would let you step up." "Yes! that''s right! I heard he was alive." "Ehm." "But how are we going to find him?" "I don''t know either. If we can only ask the herald''s help¡­" They suddenly looked at each other knowingly. Yes! the herald! "Are you thinking what I am thinking?" Prince Zyrei smirked. "If you are planning to sneak in her room then we should do it tonight. I''m afraid I won''t be around starting tomorrow." "What do you mean? Where are you going?" "Remember the tasks the king gave asked? He wanted me to foresee the bandits causing problems in the country. I heard one particular group is in Rouen so I must go there tomorrow." "Hmm, then we don''t have to wait for the night. We can go visit her today." "How? No one is allowed to enter her room, right?" "But it''s lunch time." He sneered viciously. Prince Zyrie is not hard to read at all. Since they''ve been close friend for a long time, Leo already knew what''s on his mind. He''s good at it anyway. The two prince changed their royal robes into the kitchen''s staff uniforms and threatened the kitchen crew. They were able to pass through the guards in Milcah''s room without being checked thoroughly. Phew! They both sighed in relief. They entered the spacious room and laid the food on the table while sneaking a peek on the woman sitting at the study desk with a book in her hand. "Excuse me, your food is ready." It was prince Zyrei who spoke. Milcah glanced at them and sneered within. She walked towards them and sat on the chair while the two stood up watching. Their hesitation and resistance to each other was not hidden to her as well. "Why don''t you sit down so we can dine together? Besides, the food is enough to feed five people." She uttered without looking at them. "Uhm, no, where good. Thank you for the offer." "You want to ask me something, right?" The two prince stared at each other surprised. Did she notice them? They''re not sure either. ??Your highness, please do sit down." She smiled as she looked up to meet their confused gaze. "If I am not mistaken, the one on the left is prince Zyrie and the other one is prince Leo, am I correct?" "H-how did you know?" Prince Zyrei yelped. "So the rumors about you were all true, you are indeed the great herald!" "Tsk!" The old woman hissed as she motioned them to sit down. "I already know I''d be having visitors today but I didn''t know who until I both saw you." "Then how did you know our names?" Prince Leo asked. "I may be old but my memory about you are still fresh. I''ve been with you while you were growing up so there''s no way I would forget your handsome faces." She smiled sweetly when she remembered a particular event in the past. Both of you and the other princes loves my daughter so much when you were younger. I bet she''ll be happy to see how you m?tur?d if she was still alive." a hint of sadness shadowed her eyes for a minute. "Sorry if we reminded you of her." They meant it. They definitely loved her daughter because she was friends and was a frequent visitor of the royal concubines. Though they haven''t seen Milcah personally before. They only heard about her. "Anyway, let me hear the reason why you''re here." The two princes looked at each other once again and the herald saw their hesitation. "I am hoping I was wrong but looking at you, you seemed to be concern about the crown prince, am I correct?" "Uh¡­ Ehm." They both nodded. "Your indeed powerful as the rumors said." "No, I''m not powerful at all. I am just a simple messenger." "With a special gift." Leo added. "Uh huh¡­ with a special gift." She smiled at them. "I knew people will be looking for me to inquire about the crown prince but I never thought you two would come. I expected your brother prince Veziron though but not you." "Sorry, but did you just say Veziron came to see you?" "Yeah. He left just a few minutes ago before you two came in." "Did he asked you about the crown prince as well? What did you say?" Leo inquired worriedly. "Yes." The herald watched how his expression changed. Then she smiled. "Then the crown prince will be in danger now." Leo and Zyrie lowered their heads, their thoughts were deep. "Maybe, but not for now." The old herald tried to break the gloomy atmosphere. "He doesn''t know who the crown prince yet. I won''t risk his safety even at the cost of my life." "Y-you mean¡­'''' "Well, no one knew about his identity yet. Unfortunately, even if both of you have good intentions, I can''t tell you his identity either. But one thing is sure, the heavens will definitely help him rise to the throne. He''ll fulfill the prophecy of old. Sooner or later, the lost heir will pave his way inside the palace and will reclaim what was rightfully his. And you¡­ I hope you''ll help him." "How will everyone know he was the lost heir?" Zyrie asked. "That is a mystery to me as well." The old herald replied as she stood up and walk towards her bedside table and took something inside. "I can see dreams and visions and what not about a prophecy but not all the details." She went back to the table and handed Leo something. A feather pen and a small sealed diary notebook? Leo creased his brow in question. "You are going on a journey tomorrow, right?" Milcah smiled knowingly. "Please hand this to a lady seer once you meet her. And tell her that this old woman is doing great." "A lady seer? How am I supposed to meet her?" He yelped. "You will, my prince. You will definitely recognize her." Prince Leo and Prince Zyrie left the herald''s room confused. They didn''t actually get the answer they were seeking but they witnessed how powerful the herald was. She''s definitely someone who you can''t mess up with! She seemed to know everything, even someone''s thoughts! Scary! Prince Leo went back to his chambers and spent his night thinking about what the herald told them. But most importantly, her last statement puzzled him greatly. "Prince Leo, let you heart be your guide." They were about to leave the room when Milcah suddenly uttered those words. ''Let your heart be your guide¡­.'' Her words kept ringing in his ears. What did she mean by that? Chapter 87 - CHAPTER 87: WALLS HAVE EARS "How was their situation now?" Gideon approached Cole who was deep in his thoughts after receiving a message from Asher. "Not good." He sighed. "I think we need to set out tonight. "Just say the word so I can spread it to everyone." "Yes, we have to. Inform the others and choose the strongest men from the new recruits and inform the captains of each troops as well." "I understand." Gideon went out from his presence and searched for everyone. They should be somewhere out there foreseeing the trainees. As soon as Gideon left, Cole took a pen and a paper and wrote a word responding to Asher''s message and sent the bird away. They are currently in Marseille so if they set out tonight without any hurdles along the way, they may reach the land of Tubal tomorrow night as well. Learning that Liam was inside the enemy''s basement in search for Diana troubled him deeply. Not that he doesn''t trust Liam''s ability but he was worried of the possibilities especially that he was all alone out there. Meanwhile, Lemuel rushed to Mount Tebiah to check on Sarah. Last night, when it was raining and thundering, he couldn''t sleep thinking about the lady all alone in the small chamber at the hill. He was on the watch and had been thinking of checking her out but when he was near the hill, he saw the place covered with thick fog. He could hear thunders but no rain at that particular area. He shivered greatly but after realizing it was her who caused the rain and thunders in the land, he retreated. It was mid-afternoon when he met Sarah along the way. She was obviously weak but she was glowing! Something changed in her but he cannot point it out. "Sarah, are you alright?" He run to meet the young lady who only smiled in response. "Come, I''ll carry you." He turned his heel and knelt offering his back to the young lady. "I''m fine, I can walk." "I insist." He ordered. Sarah hesitated for a minute but seeing how determined the young man was, she conceded. "Thank you." She mumbled and climbed on his back. She must be exhausted, Lemuel thought since the woman slumbered unknowingly while he was carrying her back to the main town. And as soon as they reached the house, she tucked her to bed and pecked a kiss on her forehead. "Rest well, little squid." He smiled before leaving the room. As soon as he closed the door, Asher showed up making him jerked in surprise. "Damn it! You scared me!" He howled while Asher remained smirking meaningfully. "I saw that." His voice was taunting. "You like her?" "Shut up." He passed by him. He was obviously in denial. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone what I saw." The man chuckled as soon as he caught up to him. "I promise. Hehe." "We got a problem!" The chief was panting as he speaks. "Some bandits were seen camping at the valley of Shiloh!" As soon as Asher heard it, they rushed to the outpost to check with their own eyes. Sure enough, they could see the enemy''s tent. Hundreds of them, that''s for sure. "I never thought they would be coming up so soon. Prepare our fighting men at once." Asher ordered. Lemuel went back to the training base and called the captains notifying them about the happenings. Their enemies have drawn the battle line so they have to pitch their tents in the north side of the valley as well. As soon as the captain of each group was gathered, Asher laid the plans in front of them. They didn''t receive any message from Liam yet so Asher was surprised to see their enemies camping at the southern part of the valley. He was hoping that nothing bad happened to their leader. "We have to follow the original plan since Liam didn''t send us any other instruction for today. I need everyone''s cooperation and presence of mind. Don''t let your guard down." He emphasized. "Once you hear the sound of the trumpet, you must be prepared. That only mean the battle is about to start." Almost all the captains held their breaths in anticipation. Everyone must be nervous but they have to be strong for their people. "Take heart, everyone. Your men need your courage now." Asher added. They all dispersed and went back to their own unit to meet with their own troops. Asher was right, they need to be strong for the people of Tubal. ********** She screamed in pain as Bon''s men tortured the helpless woman. Daniel and the other slave men were being taught by someone when Bon was seen dragging an old woman in a particular tent. "Mary?" Daniel raised his brow while watching his maidservant being dragged by the raiders. He wanted to know what''s happening but it''s way too impossible to asked their trainer. After a few minutes, the loud groaning of the old woman echoed in the camp. They were torturing her! But why? What did she do to deserve such? He thought. Something must have happened without him knowing it. "Are you sure you want to protect that woman?" Bon was beyond angry. He was not getting the answer he wanted so they increased her punishment. "Is she really worth your life?" The woman was panting after the men flogged her. She''s pretty determined so they bathed her with vinegar. "Ahhhhh!!!!!" She was crying in pain as the liquid penetrated her wounds. "I am giving you one last chance, where is that wench?" "How many times do I have to tell you¡­ I D O N T K N O W." She may be weak but her resolve was pretty strong. "Then you made your choice then." Bon hissed and motioned the men to pour another vinegar on her. "Ahhhhaaa!!! Ahhhh!" Her agonizing cries were once again heard all over the camp. "Why are you so useless!" Bon kicked her hard before leaving the tent. The young men who were left at the tent looked at the woman with pity. They didn''t want to torture the old woman but they will surely be killed once they go against the wicked man. "We are very sorry." The men uttered mournfully as they untied the woman. They took her rugged coat and covered her bruised body and led her back to the slave camp. Seeing how miserable Mary was, Daniel teared up and cursed beneath his breath. "You will surely pay for what you did!" He promised to himself as he watched Bon walked away. "I will surely kill you with my own hands." ***Back to the hill¡­ Out of the blue, Diana felt a creepy chill while sitting under the tree looking at the distant village. Why is she feeling sick all of a sudden? She thought. Her heart suddenly felt a twinge of pain. The other maidservants who has been with Mary while serving the Nahshon clan cried seeing her current state. They were surprised to see she managed to live despites the torture they did to her. "Whoever did this to you is more than a beast! He''s not human at all!" One of the ladies yelped as she cries. "Shhh¡­Nina, the walls have ears. Don''t speak ill towards them, you understand what I mean, right?" She feebly uttered. The lady nodded but her tears where like a stream! ** It was already seven in the evening when a man''s silhouette was seen at Mary''s tent. She wanted to scream but she was too weak to do it. "W-who are you? Are you here to kill me?" She muttered in pain. "Shhhh¡­." The man hushed the woman. He was wearing a uniform like the men posted at the gates but he looked harmless. "Who are you?" the old woman asked once again. "I''m a friend." He whispered. "I came to give you medicine. I''m sorry I couldn''t do anything to save you a while ago." Mary slowly rose up from her bed and looked at the man''s features. Even if there was a candle light inside the tent, her eyesight was a little poor due to her old age. Liam brought out some capsule and ointment he stole from the physician''s tent a while ago. Seeing how she was beaten to death, he made an effort to get her medicines for her wounds. "Take this capsule, it should help ease the pain you are feeling right now." Mary kowtowed gratefully as she took the capsule from his hand. "Then take off your clothes so I can apply some medicine in your wounds." "I appreciate what you are doing mister, but let me do it instead." "No. This is the least I can do for you. I''m sorry that you have to suffer like this." "Mister, tell me, is your name Liam?" Seeing how shocked his face was, Mary beamed. "I heard a lot of great things about you from Diana. Tell me, have you seen her? Is she safe?" Liam lowered his head, guilt was written all over his face. "I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me, for us, you shouldn''t have gone through a lot. I''m sorry!" Chapter 88 - CHAPTER 88: I’LL COME FIND YOU "It''s okay, you can come out now." Mary softly uttered as soon as she saw Nina entered the tent. Liam swiftly hid himself when he heard the footsteps nearing the tent. But when Mary saw it was Nina, she called Liam out. "W-who are you?" The young lady gasped in dread when she saw a uniformed man inside Mary''s tent. Will he torture Mary again? "Calm down. He''s a friend." Mary bu??ed in. "Friend?" She creased her brow confused. "Diana''s friend." Mary smiled. "Remember the man she kept bragging about?" "Liam? The knight in shining armor?" "That''s too much of a description, miss." Liam chuckled lightly as he walked towards Mary and continued applying the medicine on her wounds. "And where is miss Diana?" Nina sat beside him and helped the man applied the ointment. "She''s safe for now. Sorry, as much as I want to get everyone out of here¡­ But I need more time. So please bear a little longer." "Take your time, Mister." Mary replied. "But please save Mr. Daniel. They took him along with the others to train them for battle. He''s old and he never, not even once, lifted his finger to hurt anyone before. I doubt he''ll survive the battle field!" "Don''t worry, I''ll be searching for him tonight as soon as I finished tending you." "Thank you mister. Diana was right about you." Liam partly smiled at the thought of Diana. However, knowing how she raised the people''s hope by making him a hero gave extra pressure on him. After treating Mary''s injuries, he left the medicine under Nina''s care. He also instructed her to watch and take good care of the old woman until he comes back. Then he climbed out the fence and searched for Daniel at the training camp. He discreetly penetrated every tent. When he came to the last place, he saw some old men inside a prison bar. The others were already sleeping but a particular old man was sitting leaning his back on the bars. He seemed to be in deep thought. Exhaustion and distress was also painted all over his face. "Daniel!" The old man heard a whisper. "Mister Daniel!" He turned on his side and found a man wearing a uniform like the other guards. "What do you need from me?" He lazily uttered thinking that the man was one of the wicked men. Liam removed the covering of his head and laid it on the side. "I''m Liam. I need to talk to you for a second." "Liam? Diana''s friend?" He creased his brow and crawled towards the man. "Are you here to rescue me?" His eyes twinkled in delight. "Yes, but I cannot take you right away because your fellow men might suffer the same cruelty like your maidservant." "Y-you know that too? What happened? Why did they hurt her?" He lowered his head in guilt. "Diana. They were searching for her." "I saw her the other day. She met with the leader, did she escape?" "Yes, I helped her. They can''t find her so they tried to torture Mary thinking that she would spill her whereabouts. I''m sorry I couldn''t save her that time. Though I gave her some medicine to aid her wounds. She will survive, that''s for sure." "Thank you." The old man was sincere. "But where is Diana?" "She''s safe for now. I want to take you to her but I''m afraid they might kill everyone in this cell." "Then what''s your plan now?" Daniel understood his point and he was not selfish to risk other''s life in order to save his ?ss. Liam discussed his plans and asked Daniel for his cooperation. He will be needing his help to ensure the safety of the other slaves during the said battle. "I understand. I will let these fellow know about it." Daniel replied positively. Liam made sure that the plan was clear to him before he left the cell. Then he went to his secret hideout and called for his messenger to send a letter to Asher. Unknown to Kira, Liam started to stir the young men''s heart regarding the battle against the other towns of Tubal. He was able to convince some but most of them feared Kira the most so they chose to be in Kira''s side. Dang it! He cursed beneath his breath. He didn''t expect it to be easy but the number of the young men he gathered wasn''t enough to go against Kira and his strong men. Looked like he doesn''t have a choice but to push for the second option. ********* "How are the troops?" Asher asked Korah, the town chief who was overseeing the situation at the Valley of Shiloh. "They are all set now. One unit was guarding the east side, one in the west and one at the town''s entrance." "How about the archers?" "Don''t worry about them, the group divided themselves so they could watch the tower night and day." "That''s a smart move. The trumpet will be blown anytime tomorrow as per Liam so make sure to notify all the units." "They already know it." Korah took a deep breath. It would be their first time to engage in an all-out war against their raiders. However, knowing that they have strong men backing them up relieved him from his anxiety. The heavens must have sent the shadow group to save them since the king was not responding to their requests. The governor of the region as well as its officials had turned deaf ears to their long time petitions. They felt abandon and was ready to be subdued by the raiders anytime soon. Nevertheless, seeing the families of the land, Korah decided to fight for their land''s freedom. They should not give up without giving a fight. Therefore, he summoned the representatives of the towns left that was not invaded by the raiders and created a plan to defend their territories. The Shadow knights! They heard a lot of good things about them. The recent heroic deeds were that in Marseille when the people of Keilah was saved from their invaders. "I will come to the base later on. I just need to wait for some men. They should be here in an hour." "Not a problem." Korah left the young man and went back to their base near the Valley of Shiloh. As for Asher, he waited for his teammates who were on their way. They set out to the main town as soon as they learnt about their situation. Ah! as expected from the team! He sighed in relief. Meanwhile¡­.She''s been pacing back and forth while looking at the secret passage. And yes, she was waiting for Liam. She had been waiting for the man for two days now but she didn''t even saw his shadow. She was worried something bad might have happened to him. Did Kira possibly caught him? No! She shook her head and prayed sincerely from her heart. ''Liam, if I won''t see you tonight, I swear I''ll come find you tomorrow morning!'' She promised as she gritted her teeth. The other day, when she woke up, Danda said Liam went back to the town. Although she was sad at the fact that Liam didn''t bid farewell, the thought of seeing him later that night encouraged her. However, two days in a row, the man never showed up. And she was completely worried! He should at least show himself for once to ease her anxiousness. "Miss Diana, let''s go back to the house now." The woman didn''t even notice the old man when he came and stood beside her. "I know you are worried about him but you yourself told me that you trust him, right?" "I know mister Danda, but he never showed up for the past two days now. I''m¡­ what if¡­" Danda tapped her shoulder and looked at her with sympathy. "You need rest. Who knows he''ll come tomorrow morning?" The woman lowered her head and sighed. "Ehm." She uttered softly. "But Mister Danda, if I won''t see him tomorrow, I''m sorry but I have to go back to the town to see what''s happening there now." The old man nodded in response. Seeing her strong resolve, he knew that he won''t be able to stop her unless she sees Liam with her own two eyes. Chapter 89 - CHAPTER 89: CHANGE OF PLAN "What? She went back to the town?!" Liam exclaimed in unbelief as soon as Danda notified him about Diana. Diana couldn''t wait for another hour. Seeing no Liam early morning strengthen her resolve to go back to the village. ''Come what may!'' She thought. She had another nightmare last night and it was vivid that she thought everything was real! "I''m sorry, I couldn''t do anything to stop her. She''s been restlessly waiting for you for the past two days that she decided to search for you." Liam cursed within. If she will be caught, then it will totally ruin his plan. Dang it! He kowtowed an apology for the inconveniences they caused him but he also thanked him for his hospitality before he left. He then rushed to the secret passage in hope to find the woman before someone else finds her. But wait, according to Danda, Diana was wearing the raider''s uniform. Fudge! Hope no one notices her! Diana tried her best to act like the others as soon as he entered the training camp, however, seeing how their faces were all veiled with helmets, she sighed defeated. How will she able to spot Liam among them? She was thinking when she suddenly saw familiar faces holding different types of blades in their hands. "Mr. Daniel?" She muttered in surprise. Yes! It''s definitely the people from the slave camp. Slowly, she withdrawn from the other raiders and went to were Daniel and the others were. "Mr. Daniel!" She whispered. Daniel looked at her suspiciously. "Diana?" He mumbled hoping he was wrong. As soon as the person nodded in response, Daniel pulled her inside the tent provided for the slaves. "What are you doing here? Liam said you were at the hill!" "You saw Liam?" Her eyes widened. "Yes, we''ve been in contact since the other day." He replied. "Diana, you shouldn''t be here. Hurry, go back to the hill because it''ll be dangerous for you to stay here especially that you are wearing their garbs!" "What do you mean? How dangerous is it? Would you be okay?" "You don''t have to worry about us because Liam has a plan. Now go back to the hill and hide because Kira is indignant because of you. His right hand, Bon is particularly up in his arms searching for you that he tortured everyone who kn----" Daniel halted and looked at the woman''s expectant eyes. "Who''s torturing who?" Now she was perplexed. "Please don''t hide anything from me." He sighed. "If you don''t want to go back to the hills then go to the slave camp." He dejectedly turned his back on her. "And be careful." "Did something bad happened?" "You''ll know once you reached the camp." Then Daniel left the wondering woman. Something definitely happened while she was at the hill. She heaved a sigh before leaving the training camp discreetly. Liam is safe and she was glad to hear that. Meanwhile, Kira hit everyone present in the tent. Bon forced the groan wanting to escape from his mouth when Kira punched his belly in his anger. How can he blame Kira''s temper when they haven''t found the woman yet? They''ve searched every corner in the village but to no avail. He even tortured more slaves aside from Mary but no one seemed to know the woman''s whereabouts. "Bon, I told you, don''t show your face if you haven''t found her yet." "I-I''m sorry Kira, we searched everywhere but---'''' "But you didn''t find her? So where could she be? Did she disappear just like that? or maybe she flew?" He was obviously mocking him. "Damn it Bon! No one saw a single woman came out from the gates! Or could it be that¡­." He looked at him suspiciously. "Did you hide her?" "I will never dare do that to you!" He exclaimed in disdain. "I swear!" "If you didn''t hide her then find her! She can''t just disappear with the wind." "We''ll continue the search then." He lowered his head while his knees where still bended on the ground. "You better find her." Kira turned around and was about to leave. "You are not allowed to participate in the fight until you find that woman." Bon cursed aloud after punching the ground. His knuckles were bleeding but he cannot feel the physical pain. "Damn you woman! I will definitely kill you once I found you!" AT THE MAIN TOWN¡­. Asher and some of the men were standing at the hills overseeing the Valley of Shiloh. The units led by each captain were already positioned in each side of the Valley. The archers have already positioned themselves at both side. All they need to do is wait for the raiders to move first. At a far distance, troops of fighting men were seen marching from the hills towards the Valley of Shiloh. Seeing such a number, Asher motioned the trumpeter to blow the first sound. ''Tuuuuutttt'' Everyone heard the first trumpet call. It means their enemies are on the move. Almost everyone took a deep breath. Both courage and fear were visible in their eyes. Everyone was overwhelmed especially when they learnt that the frontliners were all slaves and they were told not to harm them rather protect them at all cost!What a complicated scheme. On the other side, Kira instructed three hundred of his men to advanced towards the battle place while the others stayed with him on the hills. Among the frontliners were the group of slaves. There are at least seventy of them¡ªdisposable men to be exact. Kira sneered viciously. He needed to sacrifice some of his weak men to make his plans work. Once his enemies attacked the men in the valley, he will then release his strongest men who''s been lying in wait to surround them all. Ambush! "You''ll see in a moment how I devour all the people who goes against me." He boasted. The men standing on his sides chuckled in agreement. ''Tuuuttt¡­ tuttt¡­tutt¡­ tututtt¡­'' The second trumpet sound! They''re nearing the battle line! The first unit of one-hundred men moved their way towards the battle line while the second unit in the east lies in wait. Asher had been observing their movements when a young man came to him. "What is it? Aren''t you supposed to keep watch at the----" Asher halted when he saw a young lady behind the man. "Sarah?" He raised his brow questioningly. "Why did you come? You''re not supposed to be here." Asher motioned three of the men and ordered them to escort the young lady back to the town but Sarah refused. "You need me." She looked at him firmly. "What do you mean?" Sarah came to him and stand on his side. Then her eyes landed on the vast valley before them. After a few minutes of studying the battle field, she raised her hand and pointed at the bushes near the third unit. "Tell the archers to stand in that position and motioned the second and third unit to attack as well." Asher raised his brow not understanding what the lady was suggesting. "Sarah, that''s not possible. The reports we received from Liam informed us about the enemy''s strategy so----'''' "Trust me." Sarah uttered confidently. Her eyes were at the men below. "Sometimes, plans can get messed up because of one''s unexpected behavior." Still, Asher did not understand what the young lady was saying. Can he risk his men''s life? He was thinking. A sudden change of plan? Is it really the right thing to do? ''She''s a prophet!'' He was suddenly reminded of Sarah''s true identity. Therefore, despite having doubts, Asher motioned the men behind him and ordered them to disseminate what the young lady had just said. "Be quick!" He commanded them with urgency. Kira''s mocking laugh was heard on the hills as soon as he saw all the men on the other side advancing to meet his troops. Looked like the heavens are helping him subdue his enemies. He thought. "Didn''t I tell you they were inexperienced and stupid? Ha ha ha!" "Kira! Kira! Bad news!" One of his men were seen rushing to his side. He turned around and saw a young man who was seemingly running for his life. "Young man, this is better important or else I will cut your head and feed it with the ravens!" He was angry because of the sudden interruption. "Bon!" He was panting trying to calm his throbbing heart. "Bon was gravely injured and the town was being attacked!" Chapter 90 - CHAPTER 90: SORRY, I CAME LATE "I know you''d be here." Bon flashed an evil sneer. His eyes were shadowed with murderous intent. Then with force, he held the woman and dragged her outside the slave camp showing no mercy at all. A while ago, Diana paved her way to the slaves'' camp. She was able to pass through the guards since she was wearing the same outfit as them. The people inside the camp were shivering in fear as they saw her. They were all hiding inside their tents but their eyes were shooting daggers at her. Well, she cannot blame them since they cannot see her face. All eyes were on her when she stopped at a particular tent. Mary! The people''s eyes widened in dread. ''Oh, not again.'' They mumbled. Diana was about to enter when some women, both young and old, came to stand in front of the doorway blocking her. "Please, stop hurting them. They said they don''t know where the young miss was." Diana furrowed her brows so she lifted the helmet. The people were stupefied. They cannot believe their eyes! "Miss! Where have you been? Everyone had been looking for you!" One of the women came forward and held her shoulder. "I was somewhere¡­. Safe." There was a hint of guilt in her voice. "W-what happened here?" They all lowered their heads when they remembered all that happened to some of their fellows. One of them motioned her to enter the tent and when she did, her tears were like a river! She couldn''t stop her tears seeing some women lying weakly on the ground-leveled bed. They were all badly wounded. Some were unconscious. "M-mary!" She staggered as she walked near her. She knelt before the pale looking woman and held her hands. Feebly, Mary opened her eyes and when she saw the young miss, she widened her eyes in terror. "Young miss! Why are you here? Why did you come here?!" "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry!" Her eyes rummaged the old woman''s body from head to toe. "What happened to all of you? Who did this to you?" She was clearly angry. "Miss, go back to where you came from. It''s too dangerous for you to be here. Don''t worry about us, we''ll be fine. Your friend, Liam, promised to save us but you¡­ you can''t be here!" "Liam? Liam came here?" Mary nodded with a smile on her face. "He was the one who treated us. He''s been taking good care of us for the past few days. Now go before that wicked man finds you!" "Who''s looking for me? Was he the one who did all of these?" Aside from Mary, four other women were also lying unconscious. They were obviously beaten to death. Whoever did such to them is the worst! "Young miss, just go, please." Diana shook her head in defiance. "No, Mary. I won''t go anywhere. I won''t leave you." "Well, that''s the best favor you could ever give to your friends." They heard a familiar voice from behind. "No! Diana, run!" Mary shivered in fear for the woman''s life. "You should know the reason by now as to why they are lying there. It was all because of you. If only you didn''t escape." He sneered. "You did these to them? How could you!" Diana stood up to match the man''s gaze. "No, Y O U did this to them." He flashed a murderous glow. "I know you''d show yourself here." Then he motioned his men to take the woman away. "Young miss!" Mary wanted to stand up and defend the woman but she was too weak to do so. Diana was wiggling trying to break away from the men''s grasped. "Let me go! I''ll walk on my own." "No. I prefer dragging you out for all the inconveniences you caused me." Bon rebutted. "Men, make sure to bind her properly at the town''s plaza where everyone can see her. She needed to receive a welcoming gift." The woman shuddered all of a sudden. She seemingly felt the man''s evil intent. "Bon, flogging the woman publicly will reach Kira''s attention. He might kill us all!" One of the men protested. "No. He will definitely do the same to tame his future mistress." The men did as Bon commanded. They tied the woman at the town''s center post while Bon ordered his men to bring him the lead-tipped whip he used to hurt the other slaves. "Everyone, come out and witness what happens when you defy Kira and I. This kind of event must be displayed publicly as a lesson to everyone who wants to go against the group!" Bon yelled on top of his lungs for everyone to hear. Diana gulped in fear seeing more and more people gathered around her. And the sight of the whip at Bon''s hand made her shudder in dread. She must admit she''s trembling inside. She could feel the man''s hatred towards her. Surely, he won''t relent his evil plans against her. Dang it! Oh, how she wanted to cry but she held it in. "This woman tried to run away but as you all know, no one can ever escape from us. Your life is at the mercy of our hands." He sneered and raised his hand that was holding the whip. Plaaakkkkkkkk! A crisp sound was heard along with the woman''s screeching. She was lashed on both leg. ''Ahhhh!'' She received another blow. The man must have exerted more strength since the second hit was more painful than the first one. This time, she teared up. The onlookers watched the shaking woman with pity. They could feel her pain, her fears¡­. One more time, Bon raised his hand and was about to struck the woman. Diana shut her eyes. ''Ahhhhhh!'' An arrow suddenly hit the man''s palm and the whip fell from his grasp. His eyes roamed around to search where the arrow came from while his men surrounded him. Having the feeling that someone was trying to protect the woman, Bon slowly took the dagger hidden on his waist and was about to attack the tied woman but another arrow hit his leg. He painfully fell on his knees! Dang it! "Protect the boss at all cost!" Someone among the men shouted. However, arrows come flying from everywhere striking each and every bandit in the area. More men who was left to guard the town came rushing to the plaza when they heard the commotion. Bon spotted the location where the arrows were coming from therefore he ordered some men tried to attack them. "The gates were breached! The town was being attacked!" One of the men reported. "What?" Bon widened his eyes. "Kill that woman!" He was beyond mad. The men were about to go near and struck her but a certain man, tall and handsome, came to her rescue and fought every man who tried to go near her. Seeing that Drake and the others were already fighting the raiders, Liam turned around and stood in front of the tied woman. "Diana!" He held the woman''s chin and lifted her face to meet his eyes. "L-liam?" She uttered weakly, her eyes held unbelief as she teared up. "I''m sorry, I came late." His heart grieved seeing her awful situation. "I''m sorry." He wiped the woman''s wet cheeks and touched his forehead to hers. "Liam! behind y------!" "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!" A loud scream echoed at the plaza stand as two men fell on the ground. Seeing blood spluttered on the ground, all the fighting men halted at once. No! Chapter 91 - CHAPTER 91: THE EASIEST WAY "I''m sorry, did you say the land of Tubal was freed from the raiders?" Prince Leo decided to stay low profile when he set out to the region of Rouen. However, to his surprise, rumors about the freedom of the towns of Tubal was the talk of the town. "Yes! You heard it right, young man!" They were all rejoicing at the good news. "Turned out that we don''t have to rely to the king any longer.""What do you mean about that, sire?""Did you hear about the Shadow knights? Well, they''ve become popular nowadays. It was them who fought against the raiders.""Are they still here? Is there a way I can meet them?""Well, you might see them if you go to the main town of Tubal. I heard they will be staying there for a few more days." Prince Leo kowtowed and left the old man drinking wine. Well, the freedom of the land is definitely something to celebrate. He smiled and walked towards his horse and headed to the main town. ''Shadow knights?'' He mumbled within. He heard a lot of rumors about them and he needed to confirm it himself. The king voiced his fears towards the growing group so he sent prince Leo in secret to check on them. He was thinking of making them an ally of the royal family instead of having them as an enemy. The king could use the group''s strength in the future too. As usual, the king was only thinking of preserving HIS kingdom. At the main town of Tubal, men and women were dancing and singing as they celebrate the independence they gained through the help of the shadow knights. At last! They''re free! Kira and Bon was dead and the remaining raiders chose to live a righteous life with the help of Liam''s group. The governor of Rouen also heard about the battle that took place in the land of Tubal and invited Liam and his friends at his residence but they ignored his invitation. They chose to stay with the people of Tubal. "Hey." The old man Daniel saw Liam sitting alone at the table that was just emptied since his men joined the people as they dance with the merry music. "Mr. Daniel." He moved to give him a space to sit on while they watch the people dancing joyfully. "How are you?" "I''m doing great!" He chuckled. "How''s your wound?" Liam lightly touched the side that Bon stabbed the other day. "It''s just a scratch and it''s healing fast." He smiled. "Thanks to your hysterical girlfriend." Daniel chuckled mockingly. He was pertaining to Diana who became his full time physician. She''s been taking care of him twenty-four-hour-a-day without thinking of her own slashed wounds. Liam chortled when he recalled how worried the woman was when Bon stabbed him that day. Though it was just a shallow wound, she insisted that he must receive proper treatment and rest as well. "Oh, speaking of that woman, I haven''t seen her the whole day. Where is she?" "Well, it''s her time to become the patient now." He cackled. "The town physicians were tending her injuries." "Oh, that must hurt a lot." The old man hissed."You bet." They both chuckled as they drink the native wines the town people served. After a few minutes, Liam glanced at the old man who was looking at the dark sky."Mr. Daniel, about my proposition¡­.""I will." He didn''t wait for the man to finish. "Also, I will introduce you to Torah, the chief of Ammihod tribe as soon as we go back to Rouen." "Mr. Daniel, will you just agree without knowing anything about the proposal?" He creased his brow confused. Liam was a bit surprised when the chief of the Nahshon tribe agreed to join his G12 federation without even knowing the vision. He has to create a new path for him to convinced the other tribes for the past few years but this old man agreed just like that. "I don''t think I will be needing to hear your explanation. Whatever your reason as to why you are trying to ?ssemble all the 12 formidable tribes, I believe it is for a great purpose. I''ve seen what you can do. I saw it with my own two eyes and I trust that you will do what''s best for the people of Allen." "Mr. Daniel¡­." The old man smiled as he tapped his shoulder. "I know you are destined for greatness the moment I laid my eyes on you. So know that the Nahshon tribe will always be here whenever you need us." "Thank you, Mr. Daniel." He twitched his lip to form a smile. "Despites the heart whelming speech you just gave, I still owe you an explanation about my G12 system." "Ha ha!" The old man laughed like a mad man and it caught the attention of some people near them. "I like you, young man." He hit the man''s back as he continued to laugh. "If it is not for Diana then I should have blackmailed you to marry my granddaughter." Liam raised his brow as soon as he heard the old man. He knew that the chief has a beautiful granddaughter but he never thought that he once planned to force him to marry her. "Anyway, I heard that Korah gave you the town in the east.""Ehm. They requested to build a training camp at one of the towns when they heard about the group''s accomplishment in Marseille. They wanted the group to train strong men who can defend their land from future invaders since they don''t want to trust the king any longer." "Well I''d say that''s a great move to expand your network!" The old man exclaimed. "If the other tribes hear about you and your accomplishments then I swear they''ll come and find you personally." "Do you think that''s possible?" "Of course! Chiefs like me wanted protection for our own people too, so we usually sought strong men to backed us up. Some of the tribes even hire rebels to serve as their protection." "Really? I didn''t know that until now." "But now you know." He smirked meaningfully. "So if I were you, if you want the 12 tribes to support you, the easiest way is to present a strong army. Increasing your fame may likely catch their attentions as well." The old man tapped his shoulder once again before leaving the daze man. ''A strong army?'' He muttered beneath his breath before his eyes landed towards his men who were among the crowd.Well, he can say he already have a strong network. The seven young men he personally trained before has successfully trained a lot of captains until now. They are reliable therefore irreplaceable! *************** "There was a report from the governors of Rouen and Marseille." The chief official reported while the king was having a tea with queen Hillary at the king''s private garden. "Read it to me." He commanded. The chief official read the first writing from the governor of Marseille. Well, the report isn''t new. He already heard about a group called Shadow knights saving the people of Keilah under the Iblanite raiders. However, he froze when the chief official read the second report from the governor of Rouen. "Wait, what?!" "Your Majesty, the governor of Rouen said that the army of the shadow knights killed Kira and subdued his men. The remaining rebels are now allied of the Shadow knights." The king fell in silence all of the sudden, his finger was tracing his jaw while his other foot kept striking the ground. "Did you received any news from Prince Leo?""Not yet, my king.""I''m a bit worried about that group. Send my words to prince Leo.""Yes, my king." The king wrote a letter and handed it to the chief official."You can''t let anyone know about this." He gave a stern warning in fear that the other faction might learnt about the prince''s ?ssignment. Chapter 92 - CHAPTER 92: BACK TO NORMAL The chief was talking to someone who claimed to be the representative of the governor of Rouen. Prince Leo secured a letter from the governor of Rouen before he set out to the main town of Tubal. Presenting himself as a prince was totally a no-no for he will surely be stoned to death due to the people''s anger towards the king. The royal council didn''t send any help therefore, he was sure the people was beyond mad towards the king and anyone from the palace so he needed to be careful enough. "The shadow knights have already gone to Rouen. They are on their way to meet with Torah, the chief tribe of the Ammihod." The chief answered his queries. "Ah, I see. Thanks for letting me know." He smiled hiding his disappointment. "But if I may ask, can you tell me more about the battle that took place a few days ago?" The chief stared at him suspiciously and Prince Leo was quick to noticed his qualms."I know I sound suspicious but I wanted to inform the governor about their heroic deeds. Their braveness should not go unnoticed, don''t you think that way too?" The man was in deep thought but after realizing what he meant, he softened up a bit. There shouldn''t be any problems sharing what the group did for them. Recalling the stories of the brave men who participated in the battle, he started to tell him the story. FLASHBACK: Asher laid the plan before them and since they have extra fifty men on their side, Cole suggested that his group will surround the said town. Since Drake and his men were lying in wait at the gates, Cole and the team climbed the town walls and hid themselves on the roofs. It was already dawn when Sarah received a revelation through dreams. She was doubting herself but remembering what her grandmother Milcah told her, she decided to trust her gift. And when she approached Asher and saw the battle field, her resolved got stronger. It was the same image she saw in her dreams! It must be true then. Asher followed Sarah''s instruction that day and to his surprise, they were able to capture the first group. The slave men were all unharmed for they followed Liam''s instructions. However, there were a few men from the raiders who died during the encounter at the valley of Shiloh. But most of them were severely wounded. As soon as Kira heard that the town was under attacked, he retreated and motioned his men to rushed back to the town. They were engaged in a fierce battle but his group was obviously losing. With his own two eyes, he saw Bon, his right hand, fell to the ground and died. He was able to stabbed the man on his side but another man was swift to struck Bon right in his ?h?st using a two-edged sword. "Bon!" He was beyond mad as Bon''s blood oozed on the ground. In his anger, he attacked the bleeding man but Cole was swift to blocked his attacked. He fought with Kira but he must admit he was strong for him. His big body was an advantage against his slim frame. Cole received shallow cuts but he was able to injure Kira''s shoulder. He was gnashing his teeth furiously as he attacked the young man nonstop. "You! I will kill you!" Kira yelled as he lifted his sword to struck Cole''s leg but he was swift to avoid it. Cole can''t let his training under Liam go to waste. He can''t lose, not before his teacher. "Cole¡­. Liam¡­." Diana was stupefied as she witnessed men dying one after the other. Blood¡­ Blood was everywhere! If she can only wake up from this nightmare! She saw it with her own eyes, Liam struck Bon''s ?h?st and he died instantly. But he was stabbed as well and blood was oozing from his side. Liam¡­ He teared up¡­ Don''t die¡­ She kept mumbling while shaking in fear.Ah, how she wanted to be free from the ropes! Her eyes suddenly landed on the young man fighting Kira. Dang it! Kira was fighting dirty!He threw an amount of soil at Cole''s face. His eyes must have caught some since he staggered backwards with his eyes closed. "Cole!" She panicked but Liam was swift to block Kira''s attack."You, filthy monger!" Liam''s agility was incredible. Before Kira even lifted his sword, Liam already launched an attack that made Kira fell on the ground. He was about to regain his stand but Liam cut his throat mercilessly. Diana immediately looked away as she closed her eyes praying to wake up from such nightmare.She must really be dreaming since the noises suddenly vanished at once. Slowly, she opened her eyes to see all men''s attention where on the bloody Liam. "Enough!" His loud autocratic voiced dominated the whole town. "Enough! No more killing! No more additional blood!" His voice was filled with grief. Not sure what brought the people to obey the man but the remaining raiders dropped their weapons and surrendered. Cole and Drake''s unharmed fighters started to gather the dead bodies and separated the wounded ones. There were hundreds of casualties that day. As for Diana, as soon as she was released from the ropes, she dashed to where Liam was without thinking about her own wounds. "A-are you alright?" She was trying to force back the tears from her eyes but to no avail.Liam hissed. "I should be asking that to you, silly." "I''m perfectly fine. Let me see your wound." She knelt down and pulled the man''s shirt up and gawped her mouth as soon as she saw the man''s injury."This is nothing, it''s just a scratch. You should let the physician tend your wou---'''' He couldn''t finish his statement since the woman brushed him off and went to get some medicines from the physician''s tent. "Do you even know how to do it?" Liam raised his brow as soon as Diana came back."You tell me." She was seriously looking at his wound. "You treated Mary and the others right? Then you should tell me what to do." She lifted her eyes to meet his. Liam heaved a sigh, "Give me that, I''ll do it." "No!" She protested. "I have a little knowledge about things like this." She chuckled nervously. "But you should guide me since my knowledge have rotten old." When the neighboring towns heard about the victory and the numbers of casualties, they sent more medical aids. It took them three days to bring everything back to normal. "Cole, Gideon, Leon¡­" Diana tightly embraced everyone, including Asher, Sarah and Lemuel. "How''s everyone?" She asked as soon as she came out from Liam''s room. She demanded Liam to rest until his wound gets a little better. She also made sure to watch over him twenty-four-hours-a-day just to make sure he won''t fool around. "We should be the one asking you that, Diana." Cole replied. They were all outside Liam''s room sharing a cup of tea. "I''m perfectly fine. Thanks for coming to save us and I''m sorry for giving you a lot of troubles lately." She felt a pang of guilt. "Well, it''s good that you know how troublesome you are. But I must say, it''s challenging and quite¡­ entertaining." Asher bu??ed in. "I had fun." He chuckled jokingly. Everyone was catching and was pretty having fun with each other but one particular person was pouting inside a room. ''Dang it! Why am I obeying that woman''s order?!'' He hissed in annoyance. Chapter 93 - CHAPTER 93: EXTRA BAGGAGE She couldn''t help but frowned in dismay. As usual, the men left Diana and Sarah at Daniel''s residence while Daniel and Drake along with Suzette, Daniel''s granddaughter, headed to where Torah resides--- the chief head of the Ammihod tribe. "So why was Suzette going and I am not?" Diana bawled at Liam who heaved an impatient sigh. Seeing how Suzette tried to flirt with him in every way irritated her eyes. She doesn''t want to trust that woman! "Daniel said we will be needing her help ----" "I can help too." She uttered confidently. "I doubt it." The woman heard Daniel''s voice in a distance. "We don''t need an extra baggage for this specific trip." He smirked meaningfully while Diana glared at him. Diana knew what Daniel was planning when he suggested to bring Suzette with them. He said it himself that he wanted to make Liam a part of his family so helping the two get to know each other more might be a great help. "Mr. Daniel, if I know you''ll do this to me then I should have let you rot in Tubal!" "Too late for that, sweetheart." He chuckled teasing the woman who was flaring up. "You----" She gritted her teeth when Liam held her shoulder. "We''ll be back in a few days, okay?" His eyes were pleading for understanding. His wistful eyes¡­. Diana was being drawn to him again but she turned her back before she gives in. "I understand. What''s the sense of convincing you? You don''t trust me with your stuffs anyway." She was about to leave the room when she saw Asher and the others standing on the doorway. Surely, they heard what she just sputtered. She doesn''t care anymore. They must know how she truly feels about how they kept her at bay. She could see how Liam and the others worked about a particular thing but she doesn''t have any idea about it. If only she knew then she might be able to help them in any way. She''s tired of being a burden. "I understand that I am not a part of your pack so don''t concern yourself about me and just do your own thing." She uttered before leaving for real. Liam was speechless as well as the others. They have surely felt her emotion when she voiced her thoughts. Asher and the others looked at Liam. Their gazes were obviously saying something. As for Daniel, he was originally teasing the woman but he didn''t know it will come to this. Omo! Did he just cause the team a bigger problem? Hope not. He bit his lower lip in guilt as he slowly left the room. Diana was holding her tears at bay that she didn''t even notice the other people watching and calling her name as she exited the house. She was so upset so she dashed outside the house and went to hide at the villa''s flower garden. As soon as she reached the said place, she stooped down and sob. She was crying not because she was bothered by Suzette''s action but the fact that Liam nor any of the group trusted her. They''ve been together for quite some time now. They have faced a lot of troubles together as well. Can''t they trust her with whatever they were doing? Aren''t they a team? A team was supposed to be a group of people that trust each other not just a group of people that work together! However, she witnessed how the team trusted each other a lot of times. Guess she was not a part of their team. Yeah, probably that was the reason. She wiped her wet cheeks and tried to calm herself. "Don''t blame them, Yana. Don''t blame them. You''re not a part of this kingdom let alone their lives. You will leave them anytime soon anyway so don''t get yourself too involve." She ??r?ssed her ?h?st as she heaved all her disappointments. "Diana, I''ve been looking for you everywhere." Diana turned around when she heard a familiar voice. "Miss Sonia!" She faked a smile. She doesn''t want to worry the old woman since Daniel said that his wife was pretty s?ns?t?v? nowadays and seeing Diana sulking in a corner might make her sad too. "The team are about to leave, aren''t you seeing them off?" Diana shook her head in response. "Are you sure? It will take them days or probably a week before they return." She looked at her with uncertainty. "It''s okay. Besides I''m doing them a great favor." She chuckled but Sonia felt the ache from her voice. "Diana¡­" "I''m really fine, miss Sonia. I better not see them off. I might mess their mission if I do." She turned her back on the woman to hide her teary eyes. "Okay. I''ll just see them off." Sonia mumbled softly before she left the woman. Meanwhile, Liam was restlessly looking at the gates. Not sure why he was suddenly bothered when Diana muttered those words. "Liam, time to go." He heard Cole from a distance. "Ehm. I''ll be there in a minute." After a few more minutes, Liam sighed in dismay. He was hoping to see Diana before they leave but looked like she won''t be coming to see them off. He finally mounted his horse and for the last time, he glanced at the gates before he pulled the bridle. "Are you waiting for the young miss?" Cole asked as soon as Liam caught up with him. "No." He flatly answered. He may deny it but the people with him can clearly see how affected he was about Diana''s behavior earlier. His thoughts were from afar and he doesn''t talk much either. Not like him at all. ************ Prince Leo went back to the City to meet with the governor of Rouen to get some information about the Nahshon tribe. According to Korah, the tribal leader was among the captives that time and they went back to the City to meet with the tribal leader of the Ammihod clan. Hearing Korah''s stories, he learnt that the leader of the said group has acquired thousands of fighting men all over the country and it still growing. Also, almost half of the famous tribe all over the kingdom pledged their alliance to him. Prince Leo had some reservations about the Shadow knight''s aim. Thousands of fighting men¡­. The tribes and their leaders¡­ Are they trying to stir up dissention in the whole kingdom? Rebellion! He was in daze while on his way to the governor''s quarter when he suddenly bumped into someone. "Ah!" He halted when he heard a woman whimpered. "I''m sorry!" He apologized and tried to help the woman who stumbled over. "No, I''m at fault. I''m sorry I was in daze for some reason." The woman uttered before lifting up her face to see the man. ''Brad Pitt?'' The woman exclaimed while her eyes widened in disbelief. However, after looking closer, the man was only his lookalike. The man in front of her looked like the young version of Brad Pitt, one of her favorite Hollywood actor. It''s just that this man has gray eyes just like someone she knew. "Are you okay?" Leo asked the daze woman. "I''m¡­ fine." She smiled and took the man''s hand and stood up. "Sorry, I couldn''t take my eyes on you because you looked exactly like my favorite actor." She chuckled. "An actor? You mean performer?" He creased his brow. "Yeah. But he''s not from here. He''s from another country far from here." "Oh, then I bet you''re one of the foreigner merchant, is that right?" "Foreigner, yes. But not a merchant." She clarified. Looking at his confused reaction, the woman thought of a way to explained her situation. But does she really need to? "It''s a long story." She waved her hand to dismiss the confusing topic. Then she excused herself and walked away from the prince. "Excuse me, miss¡­" Leo called out, the woman halted. "If it''s okay, can I¡­ ask for your name?" He saw how the woman furrowed her brows and a hint of suspicion clouded her eyes. "My name is Leo, I came from Colah, the royal city of Kadesh." "Diana." She turned her heels to face the man with a smile. "You can call me Yana." Chapter 94 - CHAPTER 94: ONE-SIDED AFFECTION He wanted to go back to the city now but the elders of the Ammihod prepared a great feast to celebrate their new alliance. With the help of Daniel, Torah, the head of the tribes of Ammihod pledged their allegiance to the Shadow knights. Liam''s presentation on the goals of the G12 system where as clear as crystal and Daniel''s testimony about the team''s ability furthered their credentials. After a few days, the final decision of the chief head reached Liam and his group. Yes! positive! Now they have the Nahshon and Ammihod tribes on their side! "You should thank Suzette for doing a good job." Torah complimented the woman who acted shy in front of everyone. Liam looked at her and kowtowed sending a clear ''thank you'' message. Though he doesn''t have any idea what she said but what''s important was the result. Suzette smiled back cutely. "And to celebrate our union, the elders and the tribal people prepared a feast for everyone and we are expecting you to join us." Torah furthered while waiting for Liam''s response. He was not expecting that at all. They were supposed to be on their way back to Mount Gilboa tonight! "Of course!" It was Daniel who intercepted. "We will definitely join the celebration." He chuckled loudly. "Y-yeah¡­ we will." Liam finally snapped out. As soon as the meeting ended, everyone dispersed and went to their own rooms. However, Asher stood in front of the doorway to Liam''s room. He was looking intently at the man who stopped on his tracks and stared back at him. "Is there a problem?" Liam asked. "You tell me." He was a bit upset. "Liam, are you okay? Why are you acting weird? You''re not yourself lately." "I''m not." He denied. "You judged me wrong." He opened the door and entered. Asher followed. "Stop it Liam. You may try to convince yourself but not us, not the team. We''ve been together for how many years now. You should know that yourself." "Nothing is wrong. I''m just a little¡­ exhausted." He fell his body on his bed. "Is this about the young miss?" He didn''t want to beat around the bush. Liam paused a little at the thought of the woman''s gloomy face that day. "Liam, we all know what you felt about the day we left Daniel''s residence. We were there too. We heard it all and it pained us just like you. But we are in a mission and you must give your full attention. Let''s try to solve the matter with Diana once we return. For now, leave a good impression to the tribes." Asher uttered before exiting the man''s room. Instead of lying down, Liam went out after getting himself back up. He became quite s?ns?t?v? when it comes to the foreigner woman these past few weeks. And he should not be since she will only be staying with them temporarily. According to Daniel, he knew someone¡ªa ship captain in particular, who worked at a cruise line in Patar region. Merchants trying to buy and sell goods from the country were usually found at that oceanfront. Diana should go back home. She doesn''t belong in this country. Liam has decided to send her back to where she came from. He feared that Diana might be in trouble again once she stayed long in this country. She might even be killed or worst, lost her sanity. She couldn''t forget the blood fights while they were in Tubal so Sarah did a little experiment on her. And it worked. Thank goodness. "Hey." He met Suzette while he was walking around the town. "Busy? Mind if I tagged along?" "Sure, not a problem." He smiled as they walk side by side. "You know what, you should smile a lot. You look radiant." Liam chuckled knowingly. "I heard that a lot." "Really?" She looked at the man who smiled sweetly. Looked like he remembered a certain scenario. "That kind of smile¡­" She sneered. "I think I know who." "Eh?" "I bet you heard a lot of compliment from Diana, huh." She may be smiling outside but a pang of pain thrusted her heart. Liam didn''t respond but seeing how his eyes glowed, Suzette already knew. "By the way, I didn''t know what you said to the head chief but thank you for helping us out." Liam changed the topic at once. "Truth is I didn''t say much." She chuckled. "I believe they saw your potential and they have faith in you." "Ha ha!" The man chuckled. "Your grandfather was right about you." "What?" Liam paused before he met her eyes. "That you are a down-to-earth person." He smiled. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Dang it! His lovely eyes coupled with his stunning smile, it was heart melting! "I hope you won''t change." He added before he continued walking. As soon as Liam spotted Cole and the others tending the horses, he run to them. "Wanna race just like the old times?" Cole challenged the man who immediately mounted Shadows. "What would be the consequence for the loser?" Liam confidently asked. "Let''s talk about that after I beat you! Yahay!" Cole kicked his horse who immediately dashed and jumped out the fence. Liam followed while Asher, Leon and Gideon yelled upsettingly. "Hey! That''s unfair!" They followed quickly as soon as the two guys were out of the fence. Echoes of laughter where heard in a distant as some men chased each other on the hills. They looked like little children playing catch on the grass! "You''re blushing." Suzette heard someone who stood beside her. She frowned seeing who it was. "Drake, what are you doing here?" "Ehmmm, nothing." He grinned. "I was walking around when I saw a little girl blushing while watching someone else''s boyfriend." "Tsk! They are not lovers." She hissed. "Well, Not yet." He teased. Suzette faced Drake who was also watching the men in a distance. "Does that mean you have given up on her?" "You can say that." "Tsk! What a pathetic guy. Giving up without a fight." Drake heaved a sigh. Thinking about Diana, he must admit that he liked her the first time he saw her. But who wouldn''t fall for someone like her? She''s pretty, feisty and kind. But seeing how she cared for Liam that much, he knew he won''t be able to replace the man in her heart. The two might not notice it yet but the love springing out of them were pretty visible to everyone around them. They just don''t admit it. Therefore, Drake chose to be a good friend instead. "That phrase cannot be applied to every situation, my sister. Even if you keep on fighting, but if you are fighting for the wrong person, you will always end up in defeat, painful defeat." Drake explained. "And who are you to judge whether he is the right person or not? How would you even know without giving it a try?" "Why do you have to give it a try if you already know it won''t work? Don''t fool yourself Suzette. You saw it with your own eyes and you also felt it in your heart that the man you like was not meant for you." "But we have freewill¡­. We have the freedom and the right to choose the person who we want to love." Suzette was obviously irritated as Drake, his older brother, disagreed with her ideals. He was his brother and he should be supporting her at all cost! "Yes, your right. But the man you like have also the freedom to choose who he wanted to love. And what if he doesn''t chose you?" "You don''t know that. I haven''t given my all yet----" "Then you should save that for the right person." He interjected. "Don''t be a fool and don''t confuse love from ?ust." Suzette stood frozen hearing her brother''s last remarks. And seeing how the woman fell in silence, Drake turned his heel and left the daze woman. He didn''t mean to insult his sister but she needed some realization at the moment. He''s not trying to discourage her but he was actually saving her from future heartbreak! It was obviously a one-sided affection! Chapter 95 - CHAPTER 95: CORRUPTION ''Shadow Knights¡ªThe Modern Robinhoods.'' A single news report written in papers about the shadow knights were circulating all around the kingdom. However, no one knew who was disseminating the information since the pen name of the author was not included on the article. Feeding the hungry, providing shelter for the poor, giving justice to the oppressed, savior and what not. A lot of good things was written about the shadow knights and a vintage photo of certain people was attached to it. However, only their backs were exposed while riding the horses. No faces can be seen. The article unbelievingly reached not just one or two regions but even the royal city heard about it too! Now it has become the talk of the town. Prince Leo got a hold of one article and read it himself. Whoever wrote it made the group heroes in the kingdom of Allen. He must admit, that writer was incredibly good. Maybe it was also a part of the shadow knight''s propaganda. To spread good things about them to get people''s attention. If that''s the case, then they are definitely up to something. He was in deep thought when he heard some people chattering nearby. ''Look at this group! I saw some of the members and they were really great!'' One said. ''I heard they are good people unlike the other groups nowadays.'' ''They are totally different from the other groups.'' Another bu??ed in. ''These guys are righteous! Too far from the raiders and rebels we all know. Have you heard about what they did in the land of Tubal?'' ''Of course everybody knew about that!'' "Tsk!" He hissed and was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly bumped into someone¡­again. "Hey¡­" He halted as soon as he saw the face he''d been waiting to see for the past few days. "Diana, right?" "Leo! Nice to see you again." She chortled in surprise. "What a pleasant surprise to see a beauty early in the morning." He smiled. "If this is not destiny then I do not know what to call this encounter." "Coincidence?" Diana chuckled. "Anyway, where are you going? Why are you in a rush?" "I''m visiting a friend¡­ at the infirmary." "Can I tag along?" Leo requested. Diana looked at him for a second and after coming into terms with her thoughts, she finally agreed. "Thank you. Sorry if I am bothering you, I don''t know anybody here so¡­." "Eh? I thought you were on a business trip when I first met you.'''' "Business trip? Did I say that?" "No¡­? No. I don''t remember you saying such. Sorry, I thought I''m good at guessing." She made a guilty face but laughed after. Leo laughed at her cuteness and innocence. He never thought he''d be seeing her again so this time, he will seize the moment to get to know her. After a few minutes, they arrived at the infirmary but Leo hesitated to go inside in fear that someone from the physician might have seen him before. Exposing himself as one of the royal prince should be the last resort he would do. "I thought you want to tag along?" Diana glanced at the daze man. "Y-yeah, I''m coming." Leo disheveled his hair before entering the infirmary. Some physicians kept on glancing at him and he could see reservations in their eyes as well. Guess they were rummaging their brains about him. He tried catching up to the woman and acted like an average person. People might recognize him if he walks high and mighty just like how the princes usually do. "Lily!" She kissed the child. "Beverly, how is Mr. Simon?" She asked as soon as she reached the two who were sitting beside the sleeping man. "Thank goodness, he is somehow recovering." Beverly replied before looking at the man lying unconscious on the bed. "Oh yeah, before I forgot, this is Leo. Leo, my friend Beverly. And this is Lily, Mr. Simon''s granddaughter." "Nice meeting you Beverly, Lily." He kowtowed before them. Nonetheless, he met the scrutinizing gaze of the woman. "I think I saw you before." He mumbled as she traces her jaw trying to think where she possibly met him. "I also said that the first time we met." Diana laughed when she remembered how she stared at the man thinking that he was the young Brad Pitt. "Ha-ha! Yeah, I remember that." The man chuckled playfully. Now that Beverly recalled, this man looked like one of the royal princes. But as she looked closer, the prince wouldn''t be as silly as this guy so she brushed her thoughts away. After which, Lily played with Leo while Diana and Beverly talked about the old man''s condition. "He woke up a while ago but it doesn''t change the fact that he''s fleeting away. I just don''t know how to tell the little kid about it." Beverly informed Diana who sadly glanced at the frail old man. "What did the doctor said?" "His liver was beyond repair as well as his kidneys. They said he only have a few days to live." Sadness overwhelmed the two women and Leo saw it even if he was a distant away from them. Seeing how they lowered their heads in grief means the old man was in a bad state. Therefore, he did his best to entertain the little kid who fell asleep in his ??p after a few minutes. "Did you inform Liam about him?" Beverly asked. Diana shook her head. "They''re not yet back." "This is bad. He might not be able to see him for the last time." Diana did not respond but she uttered a silent prayer. "They might arrive tomorrow night since Sonia was busy preparing a feast for tomorrow to welcome everyone. I''ll make sure to tell him about Simon''s situation." It was already a week yet the team hadn''t return yet. As for Diana, she was able to meet the merchant who was in charge of the camera store. Turned out that he was an expert in his field. Unfortunately, all her devices were beyond repair! Good thing the merchant offered her a brand new camera in exchange for all her gadgets. She couldn''t do anything about it and though it pained her to leave her stuffs, but carrying useless devices won''t do her any good. Might as well take the useful one. She also spent her days teaching Sonia some tricks about the use of camera as they visited beautiful spots in Rouen. One place she loved the most was the majestic waterfalls located at the hill of Sola. They said it was approximately 120feet high! Sarah didn''t join them since she was busy learning the runabouts of being a seer. Therefore, she stayed with the old woman she met in Rouen who became her mentor. She''ll probably come to the villa when the team returns. Aside from teaching Sonia how to use the camera, she also spent some of her days visiting Simon, Lily and Beverly. Of course, she didn''t forget to do her personal job. Meanwhile, the feast that the Ammihod tribe prepared will last for three days. However, Liam spoke to the chief head and came into terms so they can set out tomorrow morning. The uneasiness that he has been feeling the past few days troubled him greatly. Besides, they have a lot of things to do so they can''t stay a little longer. Also, Daniel had been missing his wife for the past few days. ********* Back at the Infirmary¡­ Leo handed the sleeping girl to Beverly so he could go out to the market to buy some food. He was not aware that the infirmary was not providing free foods for their patients'' despites paying a high amount for their medical fees. He tried asking the physicians about it but they said it was an order from the higher management and it has been that way for many years now. The reports of the head of the department of medicine always included a big amount of budget for patients'' food allowance and it has been increasing every year but turned out that it was just a bluff. He must expose the corruption of the government officials at all cost! After buying some food for them, he quickly returned to the infirmary. Lily might be awake and she must be hungry by now. She was a bit thin and frail so she''ll be needing some healthy foods. However, he halted on his tracks when he saw some physicians rushing to where Simon was while Diana held the crying child. "Diana¡­ what happened?" Leo came to her side. Beverly was sobbing in a corner. The little girl was weeping nonstop. Her voice was filled with anguish. "Leo¡­ Mr. Simon¡­. he''s¡­" Diana lowered her head and tighten her embraced onto the little girl. Be strong, Lily¡­ Chapter 96 - CHAPTER 96: MOST CRUCIAL THING "Look! We''re famous now!" Gideon exclaimed as he dashed towards the team who was resting after dining in a native restaurant. He was holding a piece of paper with a black and white picture on it. "Guys, look what I found." He called out one more time and laid the article on the table for everyone to see. "I got this paper from one of the traveler while I was falling in line at the restroom. They were talking about us!" "Whoa... Even if I can''t see the faces but I''m sure these mighty figures are pretty familiar." Daniel joked. "Isn''t this your team?" Suzette glanced at Liam who was seriously reading what was written on the piece of paper. "You''re indeed famous now and I could say whoever wrote this one was amazing." "But who could it be?" Cole ??r?ssed his jaw in deep thought. "Well, whoever wrote this kind of article was good enough and you should be thankful. Promoting a good story for your team is a great advantage for your mission." Daniel added. "I have a bad feeling about this." Liam mumbled softly but the team was able to catch his words. "What do you mean?" "Cole, find out who wrote this article and make that person stop. We don''t need this." Then Liam stood up and went to see Shadows. The others followed him and mounted their horses. They need to be in the city before nighttime because judging at the sky, it might rain hard later. "Liam¡­" Cole called out as soon as he and Asher catch up. "About the¡­" "Just as I said, we don''t need that. We don''t have to be famous to reach our aim. It might bring us more trouble than good." "I''m not talking about the article." Cole frowned while Asher mockingly laughed. "Sorry. What is it then?" "I was supposed to ask about our next move." Liam looked straight at the road. He was seemingly torn between two choices. "We will be heading to the Region of Patar. We need to meet the three tribes living at the borders." "Patar? That''s a long journey!" Asher yelped. "Do you want to stay here instead?" Liam raised his brow. "If the young miss will, then I shall." He chuckled jokingly. "Not happening. We will be sending her back to where she came from as soon as we reached the merchant''s coastline." Asher and Cole looked at each other puzzled. "Is that for real?" Cole replied. "Did you discuss it to her?" "I''ll tell her as soon as we arrived in the city. She''ll end up going back to where she came from anyway so better do it now. She doesn''t belong here anyway." There was a hint of sadness in Liam''s voice and they were a bit upset at the idea as well. However, he was right. At the end, the woman will be going back home leaving everyone behind. She was just a temporary friend. "Do you think she will agree?" Asher bu??ed in. "She doesn''t have a choice. She might be in danger again if she continues to go with the team.'''' Well, Liam was right about that. Seems like the young miss was a friend of trouble since she kept engaging herself with it often. It was already seven in the evening when they reached the city. Liam was thinking to drop by the infirmary before going back to Daniel''s residence but it was already closed due to the curfew. They were nearing the gates but to their surprise, the villa was so bright that they thought it was still day. There were lights lined up from the entrance gates going inside. It looked like a grand parade! "Welcome back everyone!" They saw Sonia along with the other maidservants greeting them with bright smile but some of the men were looking for a particular person. "Are you looking for Diana?" She smirked when she saw Liam and the others looking around. "She''s inside aiding Mary for the food preparation." As soon as Liam descended from Shadows, Suzette run beside him and held his arm as they walk side by side. The man didn''t pay attention to it for he sees the woman as a little sister. They became close while they were at the Ammihod town. Diana was indeed busy in the kitchen but she didn''t fail to greet the team with a smile. However, when her eyes landed on Liam, she saw the woman clinging at the man''s arm. She met Liam''s gaze but she quickly looked away. Dang it! Her heart suddenly felt a throbbing pain. Are they now¡­...Dating? Omo! Did Daniel''s plan worked out? Her mind was in a muddle before Cole and the others came near her. "And how''s our big sister?" Asher grinned and put his one arm on her shoulder. "We missed you so much!" Diana forced a smile. "You must be tired and hungry. Settle down and have a meal first." She offered. The men occupied the chairs facing the long table while Suzette sat beside Liam. She kept smiling while serving him some meat. Such sweet acts were not hidden from Diana''s eyes. Seeing how Liam smiled back, he surely like the woman too! Diana didn''t eat with the team. She chose to stay with Mary and served them instead. However, her cold treatment towards Liam was not hidden among everyone present who knew their closeness. She talked to others and smiled at them from time to time but she never glanced at Liam''s side. It was quite awkward to see her ignoring the man. And Liam felt that. So after dinner, he excused himself and went to his room upstairs. As for Daniel, he was enjoying watching the two having a little misunderstanding. Cute! He chuckled unknowingly. The team finished eating and everyone was at the living room since Sonia demanded the team to inform her about their journey. She''s not being nosy but the night was still young so might as well catch up. As for Diana, she was at the kitchen washing the dishes when Cole came and stood beside her. "Need some help?" He offered seeing a lot of plates at the sink. "No. I''m good. You should go and rest. I know your exhausted from your journey and----'''' "If someone needed a proper rest then that would be Liam." He bu??ed in. "He was the most beaten up among us all. And though he doesn''t say it out loud, he has been itching to come back as soon as possible. Guess he couldn''t help but worry about you." Diana paused for a few minutes. "Were you all afraid that I might cause you another trouble?" Her tone was a bit sarcastic. "Don''t worry, I tried so hard not to." Who wouldn''t be when you always feel left out by the team. TRUST. It is indeed the most crucial thing for everyone. Once it''s broken, it would be so hard to build it up again. "Even so, please check on Liam''s wound. I''m afraid it might get infected. You know how careless he is when it comes to his own body, right?" Cole uttered meaningfully before leaving the woman. ********** "Come in." Liam voiced when he heard a knock on the door. He was sitting at the edge of his bed and was about to lift his shirt to check on his wound. However, he suddenly halted in surprised when he saw the woman walking near him. "Diana?" She was holding a box of medical kits. "Cole asked me to check on your wound." Diana knelt before him making every effort to avoid looking at his eyes. "You don''t have to¡­ I''m fine." He mumbled. Diana ignored his ''I''m fine'' statement and pulled his shirt up a little. However, she couldn''t help but frowned as soon as she saw his bleeding wound. She wanted to reprimand the man but she held it in. She sighed in disappointment before she started disinfecting his wound. An awkward silence covered the room, neither of them were talking. "Diana¡­ about the other day¡­." Liam couldn''t bear her silence any longer, but Diana seemed to be avoiding that specific matter since she bu??ed in. "Do you have an important appointment tomorrow?" She interrupted the man. "Diana¡­." Liam wanted to clear his intention the day he left her behind. "Lily¡­ She needs you right now¡­" As soon as she finished tending his wounds, she stood up and turned her heels towards the door. "What do you mean?" Liam stood up and held the woman''s arm who was about to exit the room. He saw how she lowered her head and he could feel the woman''s grief. "Diana, tell me. Did something happen while we were gone?" He stood in front of the woman and held her shoulder. "Diana!" "Mr. Simon¡­." She was hesitating. "He''s..." She teared up all of a sudden. Chapter 97 - CHAPTER 97: THEY DON’T DESERVE MERCY! "We will take good care of her." Sonia and Daniel along with their grandchildren, Suzette and Drake agreed to take little Lily under their care. Liam promised Simon that he will take Lily with him, however, knowing the danger he might be facing, he talked to the Nahshon family to watch over the kid for the time being until he completed his mission. However, Sonia said she''ll make her a part of their family for good. "Your adopting her?" Diana made sure she heard the old woman right. "Ehm." She nodded in response. "If that would be okay for Liam." Diana stared at Liam waiting for his decision. He was seemingly thinking about the old woman''s proposition. "I think it is for the best." Diana voiced her thoughts. "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Sonia. But if it''s alright, can you give me a day to think over it?" Then Liam stood up and left the two women at the garden porch. Diana wanted to follow Liam but Sonia held her arm and shook her head. "Give him time to be alone for the meantime." Knowing what she meant, Diana nodded understandingly. Yeah, after all the things that happened the past few days, he definitely needs some time for himself. He never rested at all since the last incident at Tubal. Flashback: The other night, when Diana went to Liam''s room, she told him about Simon''s situation. "Diana!" Liam became restless upon hearing Simon''s name. "What about Simon?" "I think you should visit him tomorrow morning." She looked away but her eyes held a sorrowful glow. "The physician said he might not last another day." Liam widened his eyes in disbelief. He staggered backwards. The last sentence seemed to clogged his ears. ''He won''t last a day¡­'' "H-he won''t last a day?" He mumbled unbelievingly before he dashed outside. He hastily went out and mounted his horse and was about to leave. "Liam! where are you going? You won''t be able to see him this time!" He heard the woman as she stood in front of him trying to block his way. "Get a hold of yourself, will you?" However, Liam didn''t listen to him and set off. "Diana, what happened? Where is he going?" Cole came out when he saw Liam on the rush. Seeing the commotion outside, Asher came out as well. "Diana, what happened?" Asher was worried. "He''ll be back soon." She forced a smile. "What is it? Lover''s quarrel?" Asher tried to be funny but Cole elbowed the man as soon as they saw the woman''s anxiousness. "We''ll be waiting inside." Cole voiced before pulling Asher back to the house. The woman stayed outside while waiting for Liam. It was almost midnight and the others were already sleeping but Diana had been worriedly pacing back and forth waiting for the man. After a few more minutes, she saw a dejected shadow entering the gates. Liam! Liam descended shadows'' and pulled it to the ranch where the other horses was. "Liam¡­" The man heard a familiar voice as he was walking back to the house. He lifted his gaze and saw the woman at the doorway. "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" He asked before sitting at the doorsteps. Diana walked towards him and sat beside the man looking at the starless sky. "I''ve been waiting for you." She muttered. "Did you¡­" She was hesitating for a minute. "I couldn''t see him." He lowered his head disappointed. "I went to see Beverly." "Y-you met Beverly?" She suddenly felt disturbed. Why did he go to her? He could have asked her if he wanted to know more about Simon. "Y-you were with her the whole time?" "I went to check on Lily. I wanted to know how she was holding up." "She was pretty strong." Diana replied. "I thought she didn''t understand her grandfather''s situation but she was smart enough to know." He chortled. "Seemed like she was acting more m?tur?d than I am." "I know it''s hard but you need to be strong." Diana tapped the man''s shoulder then smiled. "For Lily and for yourself as well." Liam looked at the smiling woman. He didn''t know when and how it started but he seemed to yearn to see her sweet smile every time. The joy he feels whenever he sees the woman''s radiant smile and the solace that her presence brings¡­ It''s kinda addictive. "Thank you." He unknowingly uttered. "And I''m sorry." Her heart skipped a beat¡­ again. Seeing his wistful eyes and the curved on his lips plus the dejected glow he was emitting¡­ Diana had been wanting to kiss his thin rosy lips. ''Dang it, Diana! you are such a pervert! You could have thought of comforting him instead of kissing him! tsk!'' She raised her brow while scolding her own self within. "Are you alright?" Liam asked when he saw the woman''s uneasiness. "Y-yeah¡­? Of course! I''m not thinking about anything!" The woman suddenly stood up. "I-I''m going inside¡­ you should rest as well." She forced a smile before running inside the house. Liam raised his brow confused. What''s with her statement and why was she in a rush? He thought before standing up. Tsk, women! He hissed. *** Early morning, Liam and Diana went on their way to the infirmary. They can''t waste more time knowing that anytime soon, they could lose Simon for good. "Wait, you mean Liam has a father?" Leon was trying to understand what Asher was trying to tell the team. "But not his biological father." Asher replied. "I don''t know anything about his biological father but Simon became a father to him while he was serving as a slave for a well-of family." "And that well-off family that left a big scary scar in him was in the city, right?" Cole was thinking. "Then by all means, we must make sure that Liam won''t encounter any of that family member." "Too late for that. The young miss told me about their recent encounter before the abduction happened. He was also actively in contact with the daughter since she''s been taking care of Lily, Simon''s granddaughter." "That doesn''t make sense at all." Cole voiced. "If that''s the case then we have to watch Liam''s back. Be prepared, we will go after them. We never know what will happen next." ***Meanwhile, Liam and Diana entered the infirmary and found Simon lying down unconscious. "Father, wake up." He muttered while holding his hand. Seeing Liam''s emotional status, Diana chose to leave the two alone and went out and sat at one of the bench near the infirmary and waited for Beverly and Lily. The physician said he might not wake up at all. His organs were failing and his heart was having a hard time beating. It was a miracle that he was alive until now. However, knowing his status, he could die any minute now. "Father¡­ please, I still have a lot of stories to tell you. I also want to introduce you with my friends." He teared up a little. "Yes, father¡­ I found some good and faithful friends and I''m sure you will love them too. So please, don''t leave me and Lily alone. We need you." He was sobbing and was praying silently as well. If God can only give him a chance to see his old man smile for the last time. "Father¡­." Simon cannot open his eyes but he could hear the man''s sobbing. He wanted to see him and touch him badly but his body remained unresponsive. He shed a tear and Liam was quick to notice it. "Father! Can you hear me?" Hope suddenly rose from his heart. Simon tried so hard to move his hand but to no avail. His body seemed dead for he couldn''t even feel it. He wanted to talk but couldn''t. He could only speak in his mind. ''Son¡­ I am so proud of you.'' He wanted to ??r?ssed Liam''s hair but looked like he needed to gain more strength. "Father¡­" Liam tightly held his old man''s hand. He was about to say more when he heard a woman shouting in haste. "Liam! Liam!" He turned his head and saw a panting woman rushing to his side. Beverly! Worry was painted all over her face. "Liam! Please¡­ help my brothers!" Tears fell from her eyes! "A group came dragging them out of the house saying they will kill them. Please¡­ have mercy upon them!" She cried. Mercy upon them? He hissed mockingly. They don''t even deserve it! They don''t deserve mercy! Chapter 98 - CHAPTER 98: LET GO OF THE PAST She was crying in despair! Leo came to the infirmary holding Lily. He was on his way to see Simon in hope to see Diana once again. On his way, he suddenly bumped into Beverly who seemed to be in a rush. The little kid was following behind her. "Beverly!" He called out but she passed by him without a word. "Lily? What happened? Why are you two in a rush?" He asked the little kid who was having a hard time keeping up with the woman. "M-mister¡­" She mumbled, tears were about to fall from her eyes. "Her brothers were in trouble." She tried to tell the man what she saw but Leo didn''t get the whole story since she was breaking as she speaks. Guess she was afraid about some rebels attacking Beverly''s residence. "Calm down. Everything will be okay soon." He smiled and took the child''s hand and followed the woman to the infirmary. He saw Diana standing at the doorway listening to Beverly talking to Liam¡­ Pleading, to be exact. "Please, help my brothers! Some men came and dragged them out of the house and threatened to kill them." She was crying begging for the man''s help. A few minutes later, Cole and the others arrived and was about to greet Diana who was standing at the room''s doorway but they halted when they heard a woman sobbing from the inside. They got curious and went to stand behind her. The woman was kneeling desperately before him, beseeching with sincerity. "What''s happening?" Asher couldn''t help but creased his brow. "Who is that woman?" "Asher!" Diana jerked in surprise when she turned around and saw the team standing behind her. Leo glanced behind him too and saw a group of young people. "What are you guys doing here?" "Visiting?" Asher smirked while Cole''s eyes landed at the man beside her. He was eyeing the man who was holding a little kid. Diana saw his intense gaze therefore she introduced Leo to them. "Ah, by the way, this is my friend, Leo. Leo, meet the team, Cole, Asher, Leon and Gideon." "I heard a lot of good things about you guys and I''m pleased to meet you all." Leo smiled and extended his hand. They hesitantly shook his hand but Cole isn''t done inspecting him yet. He has gray eyes like that of Liam. If Liam have brothers, then he might have ?ssumed him as his biological brother since gray eyes are very rare in the kingdom. "Nice to meet you, Leo. We really don''t know what she said about us but we are good people." Asher hissed as soon as he was done talking since Diana punched him on his stomach. "I could bad-mouth you if I want to but I am not as bad as you!" She made a face. As for Leo, he knew that he was being watched by Cole so he tried to act like an average man. Though he can''t help but be anxious since the man was seemingly smart and more m?tur?d than the rest. "I''m begging you!" Everyone halted and stared back inside. "I know they greatly sinned against you before, but please, have mercy upon them. As much as I want to hide you from them but you are our only hope." Cole clenched his hand and was about to interrupt the scene but Diana blocked him from entering. She looked intently at him and shook her head. Liam needed to sort out his own emotion. To help Beverly''s brothers or not depends on him. Liam couldn''t say a word. He doesn''t know what to do. His grudge against the Sven family was rooted deep within his heart. Their wickedness was carved in his memories for over the years and he must admit that he can never forgive them. When he first saw them at the marketplace, his blood was boiling and he was fuming in anger seeking for revenge. And when they attacked him, he made his resolved to kill them all. However, Diana''s words kept ringing in his ears. He couldn''t even bear to hear their voices let alone giving them mercy! But his heart couldn''t stand the pathetic sight of the woman begging on her knees. If only her brothers begged for their own lives, then he might consider helping them. He turned his attention to the unconscious Simon. The old man will surely beg him to help his young masters'' despites their cruelty. ''No, father. I can''t help them. Maybe it''s time for them to face the consequences of their actions. The heavens are punishing them right now and I don''t want to meddle.'' He whispered within. "Beverly, I''m sorry but I cannot help you. Why don''t you report the incidence to the authorities? I''m sure they will help your family." Liam finally responded. Her family was considered one of the nobles anyway. "Liam¡­ The thing is¡­" She hesitated. "Y-your right. I should report it to the authorities." She finally stood up and wiped her wet cheeks. "But I''m sure they won''t help us." She softly mumbled therefore Liam didn''t hear her. "I''m sorry for troubling you. We''ll be busy for the next few days so please take Lily with you for the time being." With a defeated glow, Beverly left the room. "Beverly!" Diana chased the woman who just exited the infirmary. "I''m sorry to hear about your brothers. But don''t worry, I''ll try to convince Liam to help you out." Beverly shook her head. "No. It won''t help. He hated them so much and I am a fool to ask for his help. I should have considered his feelings before coming to him." She teared up once again. "I won''t be able to come here any longer, please watch over Lily." She smiled and left. "Beverly¡­" She muttered sadly and heaved a heavy sigh. Diana went back to Simon''s room and found the boys playing with little Lily while sitting beside Simon''s bedside. As for Liam, he was standing near the window, his gaze was from a far as well as his thoughts. Her eyes were looking at him but one can determine that her thoughts were from afar as well. Liam was definitely a strong guy who was holding tons of scars in the inside. He can save other people from any danger and he can be someone''s strength and security. He can calm someone''s storms and he is able to destroy someone''s chains. However, he can''t remove his own shackles. He needs salvation. He needs to be free from his past nightmares. "Liam¡­" Diana lowered her head. Sadness filled her eyes. Can she possibly save him? Liam were gazing at the bright blue sky but he was going through a fierce battle within him. His mind was in a muddle and his heart was torn between two decisions. "Your wounds are probably not your fault¡­" He suddenly heard someone who came and stood beside him. He glanced at his side and saw Diana with her eyes gawking at the sky as well. "But your healing is your responsibility." She looked at the seemingly confused man. "Don''t you think it''s time to let go of the past and write a new story?" She smiled meaningfully. Let go of the past? Chapter 99 - CHAPTER 99: A LITTLE KINDNESS Forgive. Let go of your hatred. Don''t think about getting even. Do not hold onto bitterness and resentment. Because when you hold on to your past, you''ll only hurt yourself. Forgiving the people that wronged you doesn''t mean what they did was right or justified; it means that you no longer punish yourself with sadness and frustration for what they did. It means you accept the past for what it is, so that you can move forward. It might be hard to forgive at times, but it is much harder to keep carrying the weight of anger. Diana didn''t memorize the exact wordings of the quotation she once read but she relayed the thought for Liam to ponder on. "Forgive those people in your life, even those who are not sorry for their actions. They may not deserve it but holding on to anger only hurts you and not them." She added. "Easily said than done." He mumbled. "I know but it''s your choice whether to do it or not." She sighed. "A little kindness won''t hurt." She meaningfully smiled at the man and tapped his shoulder for a second. "Try doing yourself a little favor and free your heart from your past hurts. I know you''re ready." The woman turned her heels and went out the room. She decided to visit Beverly for the time being. "Diana." She was already at the doorway when Leo called her name. "Are you going out?" "Ehm. I need to see Beverly." "Then I will go with you." Seeing that the boys were entertaining the little kid, she nodded in response. Unknown to them, Liam glanced at the two who were walking out the room. He just noticed that there was a new person. Was he that preoccupied a while ago not to notice who that man was? Cole saw his suspicious look so he stood up and went to where Liam was. "Conscious about the new guy?" He grinned tauntingly. "Who is he?" "His name is Leo. I guess he was Diana''s new found friend." "New friend?" He raised his brow unbelievingly. "Aha." He grinned once again seeing how Liam suddenly gritted his teeth. He seemed¡­ Jealous! He wanted to tease the man but looked like it was not a good time. "Liam." He doesn''t want to get involved at Liam''s business but seeing his reservations, Cole can''t help but be concern. "What?" "About Beverly''s brothers..." "Stop thinking about them because they are not a part of our mission to begin with." Cole raised his brow. How could he say ''stop thinking about it'' when he himself couldn''t help but think about them? tsk. "You are clearly thinking about them." He made a face. Liam looked at him with a murderous intent. "Cole, do you want to----" "No." He interrupted. "I still love my life. But what I truly want to say is that, if you ever change your mind then just tell the team. We''ll always be here for you." He gave out a meaningful smile and walked back to where the others were. Liam watched the man until he reached the other men. ''¡­always here for you¡­'' He smiled. How could he be blessed with kind and faithful men who are willing to die for his cause? He suddenly paused for a few seconds. Realizing how blessed he was, his mind involuntarily remembered a certain scenario in the past. Meanwhile, Leo and Diana were on their way to Beverly''s residence. The pain of seeing your brothers being dragged by some rebels was totally painful and the rejection from the man who you thought would help you surely added on her grief. She needed comfort that''s for sure. "The men at the infirmary, they look familiar. Were they a part of the group that everyone was talking about?" Leo strike a conversation when he saw Diana thinking deeply. "You mean the shadow knights?" She replied without thinking twice. "Yeah, it''s them. The heroes who saved the people of Tubal." She answered but her thoughts were still on Beverly''s concern. Leo??s eyes widened and he fell silent for a few seconds. So that man must be their leader! He was thinking of Liam. He never had the chance to meet him, he only saw him from a distance and he must say he looked familiar. The shadow knights! He never thought that Diana was close to the group he has been searching for the past few weeks. If he knew then he should have stayed with the woman more often. Guess he doesn''t have a choice but to get the woman''s trust. The young men were quite elusive of him so he might have a hard time getting along with them. But this woman is different, it''s easy to earn her trust. He smirked at his own thoughts. This woman is the easiest way to them. He must stick with her no matter what. They reached Beverly''s residence after a few minutes. However, the servants were all busy cleaning the messy surroundings. Broken pots and furniture were scattered all around. Guess the rebels made a big fuss. "Excuse me. Is Beverly home right now???? Diana asked one of the old servants. "Sorry, but who are you?" The old woman asked shyly. "My name is Diana. This man is Leo, we are Beverly''s friends." She smiled. "Can we speak with her?" "I''m sorry but the young miss isn''t home yet." "Eh?" Diana glanced at Leo. She felt perplexed all of a sudden. Where could she be? Did she possibly reported the matter to the authorities just as Liam suggested? Maybe. Diana and Leo was about to leave the area when they heard a man running and shouting in haste. "Master! Master! Bad news!" A young man in his teenage years was seen rushing inside the Sven vicinity. Then a man in his mid-fifties came out of the house. Guess he was the head of the family. "What is it?" He asked. "Miss Beverly! She went after the gang who took the young masters!" "What?!" The man roared in distressed. Terror covered his face. His wife who heard the news also collapsed. "No!" ****************** They are called ''Gadites''. They were known as ruthless money lenders. They have acquired a lot of properties from nobles who couldn''t pay off their debts. They became wealthy because of their unreasonable interest. Also, they have expanded all over the kingdom. Cole reported his findings about the group who took the Sven brothers. As soon as Diana notified Liam about Beverly''s disappearance, he gathered his primary men and sent them to investigate and gather information about the said group. They needed to know the enemy before they make a move. "Does anybody knew where their fortress is?" Liam inquired. No one seemed to know the group''s den but one unfamiliar voice spoke out of nowhere. "I heard they bought the hill of Arioch." Gray eyes!? He halted in surprise when he got a glimpse of the man they call Liam. But Liam stared at him suspiciously so he immediately hid his qualms. "And who are you?" Liam bickered. "I''m sorry, I should have introduced myself first." He faced the man and kowtowed. "My name is Leo, Diana''s friend. I came here in Rouen to settle my friend''s problem with the Gadites as well and I heard they were at the hill of Arioch." "Then I bet you already met their leader." "Unfortunately, no. I didn''t have the chance to meet him. The process of meeting the boss was quite hard because you have to make an appointment. However, it will take you months before that happens." "What do you mean?" "Social classification. He is very particular with that." He immediately looked at the man''s eyes. Liam paused for a minute. "Then I guess we don''t have a choice but to attack them up front." He uttered with determination. Chapter 100 - CHAPTER 100: THEY OWE ME He was fuming in anger. "You took some people who doesn''t belong to you." Liam pointed his sword at the slender man who seemed to be in his early forties. The man was reclining on his rocking chair at the mansion porch enjoying his new bought red wine when his personal guard came and reported that the whole villa was surrounded and all his men were at the mercy of an unknown group. "I don''t have any problem with you or your group and shedding blood was my least concern. But I need you to release some of your captives." Liam added. The guy lit his cigar and smirked before looking at the angry man. His fearlessness despites the fact that he was surrounded and threatened alarmed Liam. He looked composed sending him insight that the man has a valid reason so he was standing his ground confidently. "Young man, I don''t think I met you before so I''m sure I don''t have any problem with you as well. Why don''t you put your sword down then we will talk." He was smiling. Dang it! He was calm and composed! Liam placed his sword back to its sheath and motioned Cole and Asher to let go of the two guys who seemed to be the man''s bodyguard. "Please take a seat." The man offered. Liam sat cautiously. "I don''t think we''ve met before so I am going to introduce myself. My name is Admah, the head of the Gadites. And you are¡­?" "Liam. Head of the Shadow knights." He didn''t hesitate to introduce himself as the head since the Gadites were a big group to deal with. Leo heard Liam introduced himself as the Shadow Knight''s head. Confirmed! He gasped. "Shadow knights!" Admah widened his eyes and blinked more than twice as he inspected the young man from head to toe. "The famous group everyone has been talking about?" He was ??r?ssing his jaw unbelievingly. "I was actually hoping to meet you but not in this kind of situation." "I''m sorry." "Nah, shits happened when you least expect it." He heaved a sigh and motioned some of his men to bring out the captives. After a few minutes, twenty men including women came into view. "Liam?!" Beverly cheered up upon seeing the man. Her hope suddenly spiked up. However, three men tried to hide themselves from the man. Seeing how the man soften up upon seeing the woman, Admah motioned his personal guard to release her. "She was originally not included with the captives but she kept harassing my men so we didn''t have a choice but to detain her as well." He explained. "Don''t worry, we didn''t touch a single hair on her." Liam looked at the woman with a hint of disappointment but Beverly hissed in annoyance. "Now your doomed!" She uttered confidently when she saw Liam''s men surrounding the place. "Why don''t you release my brothers now?" "Your brothers?" Admah raised his brow but as soon as his personal guard whispered something to him, he chuckled sarcastically. "Unfortunately, I cannot do that, miss." "What?" She growled in disbelief. "Does that mean you are ready for bloodshed?" "Beverly!" Liam finally interrupted upon seeing Admah''s resolve. "Let me handle this." He uttered before facing the man. "Admah, I came to take her including her brothers as well." "The woman can go but not her three brothers." "No! That can''t be!" Beverly bu??ed in but Liam hushed her right away. "I see that you''re a reasonable man, Admah. But please let us know the reason why you want to keep them here." "Liam, you are a master of a multitude fighters so I believe you''ll understand how business works." "Enlighten me, please." "That''s the main reason why I can''t release them. They owe me a great debt yet they kept denying it. They even killed the man I appointed as the town collector. So tell me Liam, what will you do if you are in my position? The man they killed has a family to feed as well. Isn''t it right to demand such a small thing to them?" The men who were with Liam pulled their swords away from Admah''s men and placed it back on their sheaths. They fully understood the situation they are in. What a shame in their part! Liam didn''t say a word but his eyes were glued at the documents in his hands. "Liam¡­ I¡­ let me explain what truly happened¡­" Beverly was breaking as she speaks. "You knew about this, am I right?" His tone was as cold as ice. The woman was caught off guard not knowing how to turn the situation in her favor. "That''s why you came to me rather than reporting the situation to the authorities." He laughed madly. "Did you take me for a fool? You thought that I and my team were illiterate so you tried to use us against these group! I¡­ I can''t believe you! I thought you are at least different from your brothers but I guess I was wrong." Liam stood up in frustration and kowtowed before Admah. "I am truly sorry for the inconvenience I caused you." "It''s okay. I should be thankful that I was able to meet the legendary man everyone was talking about. I hope we can have some tea the next time we meet." He smiled. Liam gave a smile before he motioned the group to leave the place. As for Asher and Cole, they aided Beverly as they went back to the city. "Master Admah, are you letting them go just like that?" His personal guard was angry. "I should not but I know that my men are no match to him. Anyway, I know he''ll come back so you should prepare the best wine we have." The man chuckled mischievously. The team went back to the city of Rouen but no one dared to talk to Liam. He was beyond mad and the team knew it wasn''t the best time to approached him yet. Even Beverly whose been wanting to talk to him was stopped by Cole. "Give him time to think. I''m sure he was thinking of a way to save your brothers." Cole ?ssured her before sending her back home. ************ The next day, Liam set out to Arioch alone. Although he was mad at what Beverly did, having a small talk with Diana last night seemed to ease his burden a little. "Everyone has their own fears and I''m sure Beverly didn''t do that in purpose. She truly cared about you but she was also afraid for her brothers'' lives. I''m sure she struggled within her before she decided to come to you for help that day. But even so, extend a little mercy even if they don''t deserve it. Do it not for them but for yourself." He hated it but Diana''s words found its way to enter his head. "I was expecting you." Admah invited the man inside. "I am sorry for the sudden visit. But I wanted to talk to you about¡­ them." "I know." He smiled meaningfully. "I was planning to make them slaves for the rest of their lives but I think it won''t happen though." He laughed meaningfully. "That depends on their decision though." "I believe you have some propositions. Let''s talk about it." Liam discussed his suggestions and hearing his reasonable proposition, Admah called his personal guards to bring the Sven brothers to them. His suggestion proposed a win-win situation for both party, or maybe to him alone. After a few minutes, three men were seen trembling in fear as they approached the two men sitting at the porch. And when they saw Liam, they lowered their heads in shame. Will he take his revenge on them or will he save them from Admah''s fury? Dang it! Their lives are literally on the slave''s hand now! Chapter 101 - CHAPTER 101: THE PAIN OF LOSING Death! Sarah''s heart throbbed in pain. The smell of death was so strong that it penetrated her heart with grief. She was gathering some herbs at her mentor''s garden when she was suddenly overcome with great anguish. Deep anguish will definitely flow later tonight. She mumbled as she clenched her heart. Meanwhile, Diana hold on to the crying little kid. Her tears were a stream of river! One can feel the throbbing sorrow from her cries. Diana couldn''t say a word to comfort the little kid who just lost her grandfather. She can only embrace her tight and mourned with her. He''s dead. Simon died as soon as he relayed his final message for Liam. It pained her to received his last words instead of Liam. Liam had been longing to see and hear the old man talk for the last time. Though he couldn''t accept it yet but he knew in his heart that the man wouldn''t last long. But what will he feel once he learnt that the man died while he was settling the Sven''s problem? Will he hate them even more? "We will take the corpse at the Nahshon''s residence." Asher went near Diana. "Ehm." She nodded in response. Drake came to the infirmary to ?ssist Asher as soon as he heard about Simon''s death. His grandfather told him to usher the corpse at the mansion house since it concerned Liam. Cole, on the other hand, waited for Liam at the City''s entrance. "What do you say?" Admah waited for the Sven brother''s decision. They owed him a great debt plus killing his collector was a grave sin that they must pay with their own lives. The head of the Gadites wanted to make them his slaves for the rest of their lives. However, Liam''s proposition seemed way better than his plan. "Let them serve you by paying you seventy percent of their crops every time they harvest. As you know, they owned a vast land in Rouen but the few lands they used as a collateral won''t actually do you any good. Even if you take that portion, you won''t benefit from it. And even if you make them your slaves for the rest of their lives, you won''t even profit from them. The fact that you lost a great portion of your wealth will never change." It was Liam''s suggestion. Admah didn''t actually think about the profit since he was determined to punished the sinful family for breaching the contract. But Liam was right, he won''t get a dime from them even if he makes them slaves. Hmmm¡­ Liam seemed wiser than what he thought. "You are a man of your words and I truly respect you for that. Although your ways for doing your business is quite excessive but the fact that you respect your own word is something I admired the most. Not all group leaders possessed such integrity as yours." "Ho ho!" He laughed out loud. "I didn''t expect to receive such compliment from a great man. But thank you." He was sincere and Liam can sense that. "When you said excessive, what do you mean by that?" He suddenly became serious. "Do you have any good suggestion for my business?" Admah was seemingly challenging him. "Since you asked me then I shall I voice my thought." "Please do." "I think the interest you are using is quite high. Forty-five percent is totally absurd. If you want to expand your business and increase your profit, why don''t you lower it down? Meet your clients halfway, or better yet in an amount they can at least pay in a short period of time. If you do that, every merchant and workers might flock to borrow your money. Besides, you won''t lose anything. Ten percent might be small in your eyes but once gathered together, it''ll sum up to something." "Wait. You are suggesting that I should bring it down to ten percent?" Admah raised his brow in disappointment. "Yes. As I have told you, you won''t lose a dime if you try that. Also, your clients will increase. You will not only tend the middle and royal class but even the average workers and lower class. In addition, you''ll earn people''s trust and respect. Isn''t it better to be considered respectful than be feared because of one''s ferociousness?" He grinned meaningfully. Admah pondered at the young man''s advised. "You''re trying to make me look good in the eyes of men, huh." He hissed. "Because I think you are." He chuckled. The man was right and he has a point. Dang! he never thought that an uneducated person can be this wise. Looked like being wise and knowledgeable doesn''t depend at someone''s education alone. In addition, the man''s sincerity resounded to him greatly. He was not trying to mess his business, in fact, he was helping him out! "S-seventy forty?" The eldest of the Sven brothers muttered. "Isn''t that a bit unfair?" "Yeah, I told Liam that same thing!" Admah spiced up. "It should be 90-10 because I suffered a great lost because of you. I don''t think that was reasonable either?" "Wait, 90-10? That was way----" He couldn''t get the courage to speak up. Admah''s gaze was murderous enough that he feared he might lose his life anytime soon. "I am against that system too but Liam told me that you have a lot of servants to feed. You should consider his grace upon you because I prefer making you my slaves for the rest of your life. But the choice is yours to decide with." It was early evening when the deal with Admah and the Sven brothers ended. At the end, the three brothers agreed with Liam''s proposition. Their pride couldn''t accept their fate from Admah''s hands so better go with Liam''s scheme. At least they still have their freedom. Admah made them signed a contract agreement that last for twenty-five years. Then five of his men along with one of his advisor sent the three men back to their homes. The advisor was tasked to informed the whole family about the agreement. "Thank you for coming." Admah shook the man''s hand before he totally left his territory. ***Liam sprint back to the city as soon as he bid Admah adieu. He was not sure but something within him tells him to return as soon as possible. Chapter 102 - CHAPTER 102: CONFESSION I There''s a time for everything. A time to live and a time to die¡­. Diana was standing at the cemetery where her mother was buried. Whoa, is she back to reality now? She wanted to jump with joy but the thought of a particular person saddened her heart. "Does that mean everything about Liam was all a dream?" She immediately clenched her throbbing heart. "Diana?" She heard a familiar voice somewhere. The voice she has been wanting to hear desperately for the past few months. She slowly turned around and as soon as she got a glimpse of the person''s face, she burst in tears. "Mom!" She run to her arms and hugged her tight. "Mom! I missed you so much!" The woman smiled as she ??r?ssed Diana''s hair. "I miss you too, sweetheart." Diana held her mother''s hand and led her into an empty bench. "I really miss you, mom. How have you been? You know what, I had a very strange dream. I dreamt that I was in a strange land and met some peculiar people who seemed to be in the medieval period. The shipwrecked look so real that I thought I would drown to death. I was also scared when I thought I lost the most important thing you gave me----" "Where''s the phoenix hairpin?" Out of all her stories, her mother asked about the phoenix hairpin with worry painted all over her face. "Do you still have it with you?" "O-of course. I won''t ever lose that." She grinned. "Sweetheart, don''t ever lose that no matter what. You should take good care of it just as how you take good care of yourself." "I know it means so much to you because it was the only memory father had left you. But mom, don''t you think it''s ti---" "It''s more than a memory, Diana." She uttered meaningfully. "It''s your identity." The woman raised her brow confused. "Mom, I''m not following." "He will find you soon." She smiled but she was slowly fading. "Don''t lose it no matter what happened." She was vanishing as well as the cemetery she was in¡­. Mom¡­? She stood up trying to chase her shadows. "No, Mom!" She suddenly woke up. She wiped the sweats on her forehead and looked around. Looked like she slept for a few minutes at the house porch. ''Dang it, it was just a dream after all.'' She heaved a sigh and shook the last phrase she remembered from her dreams ''It''s your identity.'' It doesn''t make sense to her at all so tried to forget about it. She stood up and went back inside the house. Nothing has change. Liam was now standing in front of Simon''s coffin and he has stopped crying. His hands were on his pockets while his eyes were glued at the person inside. Good thing Lily fell asleep when Liam came home. If not, both of them might be crying their hearts out and no one would be able to bear the sight, that''s for sure. Truly, life is a fleeting wind. No one knew when it ends. She was about to go near Liam but she halted when she saw Suzette approached the man. She saw the woman tapped his shoulder. Her face was covered with worry for the man. She seemed to be saying something and after a few minutes, the woman embraced him. The man lifted his hand and hugged her back. Her world froze at the scene in front of her but she was able to looked away as soon as she saw the man hugged her back. Good thing no one was watching her since almost everyone was busy doing something. She lightly hit her ?h?st since she couldn''t breathe. Is this what they call jealousy? She tried to calm herself. ''Diana, this is not the time for such drama!'' she scolded herself. ''He needed comfort now¡­ she was just comforting him, okay?'' She breathed in and out for a few seconds until she forced the tears back in her eyes. Fretting in jealousy right now is the most stupid thing she could ever do. Sonia and the others were busy preparing for they know that tomorrow would be a busy day since people will definitely gather from everywhere to come and send their condolences. Though they do not know the dead person but the fact that a popular family held a funeral service, visiting them was a common courtesy in the land. "Sweetheart, is that for Liam?" Sonia asked. "Yes, grandma." She smiled sweetly. "Oh good. Then tell him to wash up and rest now." "I already did grandma." She replied and smiled at Diana meaningfully. What was that for? Diana suddenly felt shivers coursing through her. Her smile was usually gentle but this time was a bit vicious. Did she do something bad towards her? Suzette spitefully sneered when she left Diana at the kitchen along with Sonia. Knowing that she was the first one to approach and comforted Liam gave her a victorious glow. ''I won''t let you have the upper hand, woman!'' She hissed. **************************** "You can come in!" "I-I''m sorry!" She immediately looked away when she saw Liam''s b?r? ?h?st. "Is there any problem?" The man sat on the chair. "I came to check on you." She softly muttered as she walked slowly towards him. "I''m fine. You should go back to your room and rest. You look tired." However, the woman knelt before him and touched his hand. Seeing his wounded knuckles, she took the ointment she brought and applied it onto his wounds. **Unknown to them, a woman was about to knock but seeing that the door was partly opened, she gently pushed it but she halted when she saw that a woman was already tending his wounds. She tightly clenched her fist in result. "He tried so hard to speak during his last breath. He said he was so proud of you." She tried to relay Simon''s words as loving as he did before he died. Yes, she and Lily was there when he breathed his last. Once again, Liam couldn''t help but teared up. If only he stayed instead of trying to mediate the three brothers, then he should have spoken with Simon for the last time. "He knew about Beverly''s brothers." Diana paused a little and recalled how Simon smiled proudly. "And he was happy to hear that you decided to help them. He was so proud of you." Seeing the man wept silently, she stood up and hugged him tight. His head was leaning on her belly while his hands were wrapped around her waist. He looked like a little kid asking for comfort! She smiled in relief as she ??r?ssed the man''s hair. "It''s okay, cry as much as you want until the pain vanishes away. It''s difficult I know, but I''m sure you''ll gonna make it." The man cried for a few more minutes before he broke away from the woman''s embrace. Lifting his gaze, he met the woman''s wistful eyes. "Thank you." He muttered gently. Diana lifted her finger and wiped the man''s wet cheeks. His eyes were still holding a melancholic gaze and it pained her heart to see the strongest man she knew broke down like this. It doesn''t suit his strong personality. Ah, how she wanted to take away all his pain! Their eyes met, eyes that held deep devotion towards each other. The man was about to say something but to his surprise, the woman bended and captured his lips! Wait, did she just initiate the kiss? He couldn''t think straight. The woman broke away as she looked deeply in his eyes. Her eyes were filled with affection towards him. "Liam, I love you and I will always do." One more time, she captured the man''s lips. Wait¡­ Did she just confessed? Chapter 103 - CHAPTER 103: CONFESSION II Why so awkward?! Diana felt how Liam tried to avoid her after what happened last night. Flashback: "I''ll treat this as a fluke. I hope you won''t do this nor say anything like this ever again. It''s not funny at all." Liam stood up as soon as Diana broke away from kissing him. "Fluke? I''m not joking! I meant everything that I said!" She made a disappointed face. "Miss Diana!" He raised his voice a bit. "I don''t want to hear something like this again. Please bear that in mind." In her frustration, Diana stormed outside his room and went to her own room. Like a child, she kicked the door in dismay but ?r??n?d in pain after. Dang it! That was more painful than what she thought! "Damn you Liam!" She cursed beneath her breath. "How could you refused my heart just like that? Don''t you know it was my very first time confessing to a man?! Dang it! Just wait, I''ll make sure you''ll regret what you did to me this day." She gritted her teeth in annoyance. ***End of Flashback*** The Nahshon family wanted to hold a five days'' funeral service but Liam rejected the idea. Instead of having five days, two days was more than enough since the old man doesn''t have any relative left in Rouen to visit him. Also, he agreed to Sonia''s suggestion in making Lily a part of their family, for good. This is his way of keeping his promise to Simon. Lily is still young and she will be needing a mother and father figure as she grows up. Sonia and Daniel will be a good example for her. Seeing how loving they are, Liam knew that he made the right decision. Besides, she will be given a good education under their care. He can''t possibly keep a little child in his group. It''s too risky considering all the missions he and the team are doing at the moment. He ??r?ssed the kid''s hair who came to sit with him. "I''m sorry I can''t take you with me. But from now on, Sonia and Daniel will be your mother and father. Make sure to listen to them always, okay?" "Ehm." Lily nodded in response. "I like them too." "Good girl." He smiled at her and patted her hair one more time. "Then I shall entrust you to watch over his new house then." He was pertaining to Simon''s grave. "I will. I promise to visit her every single day as well." She beamed wide. Ah, this innocent child. He mumbled within himself as he pulled her closer to him. Thank God she was able to smile now. Not sure what happened but he was thankful that this little kid isn''t crying any longer. "Miss Diana told me that I needed to be strong even if grandfather was gone now. She said it was what grandpa wanted me to do. His death means he went to where God was and is now resting in his bosom. No more pain, no more hardships and no more hunger in heaven. And now that he is up above, he will be watching those whom he loved. So uncle Liam, don''t cry anymore because grandpa went to a good place." The little kid lifted her gaze and grinned wide. "Of course. We have to be strong." He smiled a little and stared at the woman whose been watching them from a far. Their eyes met, Diana smiled but he immediately looked away. "Is he for real? Will he ignore me for the rest of his life?" She hissed and pouted in a corner. A few minutes later, she saw Suzette sat beside the man and hand him a glass of juice. She was smiling sweetly at him and she was obviously trying to flirt. Dang it! She suddenly wanted to burn the woman''s beautiful long and wavy hair. "Go on, keep on flirting until your satisfied. That man was marked to be mine anyway. Mine and mine alone." She was gritting her teeth as she trekked the staircase going to her room. She was rummaging her bag for her camera when she accidentally got a hold of the phoenix hairpin. Then a certain scenario from her dream yesterday came back to her remembrance. ''It is your identity.'' She was looking at it while her mother''s voice kept whispering in her mind. ''It''s more than a memory. It''s your identity.'' ''What did she mean?'' She was thinking when she suddenly heard some commotion downstairs. Wait! She recognized that voice. Beverly! She run down and went to where the voice was coming from only to find a woman with three men kowtowing before Liam. ''Were they the Sven brothers?'' She thought while watching the scene before her. A few of Liam''s men and the Nahshon servants paused from what they were doing and glanced at the people who were at the living room where Simon''s coffin was situated. Liam looked at them coldly and turned his back on them. His eyes were on Simon''s casket. "L-liam¡­" Beverly stuttered. "I''m sorry for your lost. We heard about him this morning so we came to express our sincere condolence." "Ehm." It was the only response they heard from the man. "Liam¡­ I ¡­." The eldest brother was about to say something but Liam interrupted. "I don''t know if you sincerely came to see him for the last time but if you do, then please do act as one." Then he left them standing and went outside the house. Asher saw the whole incidence so he walked near them and offered some empty seat. Also, Sonia cued one of her servants to serve them drinks as well. "Beverly." Diana came to their table. "I''m glad you came." "Diana." She was happy to see the woman once again but she shies away. "You probably heard about us." "That''s not important anymore. What''s important is everything was settled now." "But he lost Simon in return." She lowered her head in guilt. "Hey." She held the woman''s hand. "It''s no one''s fault. There''s a time for everything and life itself has its own expiration that no one knew about. It???s not your fault." She ?sserted. Beverly felt the comfort from her words. "Oh yeah, I haven''t introduced you to my brothers yet. This is Bart, Ben and Bert. Guys, this is Diana, the friend I told you about." "Are you triplets, by chance?" Diana curiously asked because of their unique names. The three brothers looked at each other and laughed at the woman''s innocence. "Ha-ha! Do we look so much alike?" Bart, the eldest have spoken. He has big round black eyes and a fair skin that every woman in her country could ever dreamed of. He is definitely handsome but no one seemed to compare Liam''s charm. Diana! She immediately shook her head at the thought of Liam. **Unknown to her, someone was watching her in a corner. Seeing how she laughed with the Sven brothers irritated him greatly therefore, he stormed outside the house with frustration. The woman''s captivating eyes whenever she smiles and her lovely crisp laughs kept replaying in his mind. Looked like she was already closed to those guys. He clenched his fist in annoyance. "Liam!" He heard a familiar voice. He turned around and saw a woman walking to where he was. Her face was shining as she smiled but her smile only reminds him of a particular person¡ªDiana. This can''t be! He shook his head. "Suzette. Why are you here?" "I''ve been looking for you everywhere." She stood beside the man whose eyes landed on the vast barn. "Why are you sulking here alone?" Liam sneered. Was he sulking? "Were you bothered by their presence?" She furthered. "Not really." "Anyway, do you want to ease some of your stress?" She beamed playfully. "Wanna race with me?" "Sorry, But I am not in the mo----" He couldn''t finish his words since Suzette pulled him to where the horses were. The woman mounted her white horse and motioned the man to ride his. The man rolled his eyes but he surprisingly followed the woman. Guess a little ride won''t hurt. They raced and reached the mountain far from the villa. They strolled around the forest and picked some fruits along the way. "Are you going to eat all that berries?" Suzette saw how the man created a basket out of banana leaf and fill it with berries. "You''ll never believe Diana''s appetite. These won''t be enough to fill her stomach." He unconsciously chuckled. The woman''s face suddenly went grim. Frustration was painted all over her face. "A-are you okay?" Liam glanced at her side when he suddenly felt an unexplainable atmosphere behind him. "Liam¡­" She was obviously upset over something. "How could you do this to me?" She tried so hard to conceal her displeasure when she heard the man spoke of Diana''s name. Her pride cannot accept the fact that Liam was thinking of Diana while they were together. The man creased his brow confused. "How could you think about her when you are with me? I''m¡­ I''m so upset!" "S-suzette¡­" "Liam, I like you! Ah no, that''s not the right term." She looked at the startled man. "I love you!" Liam was stupefied for a second. Suzette advanced towards him and tiptoed. She was about to kiss the man but he stopped her at once. "Suzette. I like you but only as a little sister. Sorry, but I don''t love you as a woman." That came to her as a blow! She staggered backwards and with shame, she turned around and walked to where her horse was. He was so heartless! How could he turn her down instantly? Does that mean that foreigner woman won against her? No! She won''t allow it to happen. No, not a chance! Chapter 104 - CHAPTER 104: MORE THAN AN AVERAGE FLASHBACK: His mournful cries ripped everyone''s heart! "Father! I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" He knelt before the man''s coffin. The sudden sadness he felt while he was in Arioch which he mistaken as the emotion he felt when he saw the three brothers¡­. Looked like it came from his father''s death. He clenched his heart in despair blaming himself for his old man''s death. If only he visited him earlier then he should have spoken to him before he totally left the world. If only he had the courage to visit Rouen the past few years then he should have given him a good life before he died. Damn it! He punched the floor as hard as he could, not just once but thrice. His knuckles were bleeding but he couldn''t feel the physical pain. The pain of losing one of the most important person in his life was way more painful at the moment. He could hardly breathe. The searing pain was too much for him to bear. It''s killing him. Diana wanted to approach the grieving man but she stopped herself. She knew the feeling of losing someone you dearly love. The anguish of one''s soul for losing a love one couldn''t compare of any hurt therein the world. She once experienced that kind of emotion and whenever she remembered her mother, it brings back the agonizing memory. Let him released his sorrows and regrets for now. She sighed as she turned her heels and went outside the house. Watching the pitiful Liam mourned for his father reminded her of her desolate self in the past few months. She must admit she haven''t move on yet and the way she entertained herself to forget such a painful memory was to make herself busy travelling from place to place. And ending in this peculiar country of Allen was a big help. She understood the pain since she''s been there not long ago. He will be needing so much time to recuperate so she has to act as the man''s light for the time being. ***End of Flashback*** Beverly and her brothers went back home in the mid-afternoon. And she couldn''t help but ponder at the things Diana told her about the day Liam came back from settling the matter with Admah, the head of the Gadites. His mournful cries that ripped everyone''s heart who were present that time¡­ She clenched her throbbing heart. If only she didn''t go to him that day, then Liam might have felt a lighter blow. ''I''m so sorry, Liam.'' She mumbled while tears rolled from her eyes. They didn''t see the man when they left. Looked like he hated their presence that much. "Give him time for now. He will definitely sort his emotion sooner." Diana''s words comforted her a while ago. When she bid farewell to her and Lily, she made her resolve to come back tomorrow to talk with Liam. She also advised her brothers to do the same thing since they will bury Simon tomorrow afternoon. She knew that Liam deserved her family''s apology before the team leave the city the next day. ***Meanwhile, it was already five in the afternoon and yet Liam and Suzette are nowhere to be found. Did they elope together? Diana shook the idea in her head. That will never happen of course. After pacing back and forth waiting at the house gates, she decided to go back to the house and just wait for him at the veranda, when she suddenly heard a familiar voice from behind. "Leo, you''re here." "Yes. Sorry I came late. I had to help my friend with his problem with Admah that''s why I didn''t come yesterday." He lied. "That''s okay. Shall we go inside?" She invited him in. They were about to enter the gates when they suddenly saw a familiar silhouette of a lady. Diana''s heart suddenly jumped with joy to see a shining young woman who just got off the carriage. "Sarah!" She yelped happily and dashed to where she was. As soon as she reached her, she hugged her tight. "I missed you so much!" "Miss Yana, I¡­ I can''t breathe." She coughed in jest. "I''m sorry." She giggled when she broke away. Seeing how happy the woman was, Leo knew that the young lady was a special person in Diana''s heart and the thought of winning the people close to her pushed him to go near them. "Hi." He smiled at the young lady. However, when he got a closer look, he got an eerie feeling about her. There''s something about her. He could feel it. The young lady stared at him intently. Her face was emotionless therefore Leo couldn''t tell what''s on the young lady''s mind. She looked like an average young lady but the atmosphere around her says otherwise. Feeling the tension around the two, Diana tried to break it so she introduced the man to her young friend. "Ah yeah, by the way, Sarah, this is my friend, Leo. Leo, this is Sarah." "Nice meeting you Sarah." Leo extended his hand but the young lady''s eyes were still on him. She seemed to be studying the new face. "Sarah." Diana elbowed her side. Only then did she come back to her senses. "It''s my p???sur?." She shook the man''s hand. However, she suddenly staggered backwards while her eyes widened in dread. "Y-you!" She yelped. "Sarah, are you alright?" Diana worriedly held her arm when she saw how the lady trembled in shock. Her face suddenly became pale. "You¡­ Have you met my grandmother?" She asked expectantly. Leo raised his brow confused but after a few seconds, his eyes widened in disbelief. Was she the young woman that the great herald was pertaining to? "Are you pertaining to the great herald?" He wanted to confirm. "Yes! My grandmother! You''ve seen her, right?" Her eyes sparkled with hope. "I think it''s better to go inside first. I know you''re both tired on your journey so let''s get you settled first." Diana bu??ed in when she grasped the situation. "Yeah. I agree." Leo forced a smile but his attention was on the young lady. They settled themselves at the veranda while Diana went downstairs to get them some snacks. She was about to go back when she saw Liam and Suzette coming in together. They looked exhausted and Liam''s shirt was wet due to his sweats. "Suzette, Liam! Where have you been?" Sonia came to them and checked them from head to toe. "Ah, we just went for a ride." Suzette smiled and glanced at Diana who was looking at them. "Horse racing?" Gideon came to them when he overheard their conversation. "Yeah. Though it was quite sad because I couldn''t beat Liam." She chuckled. Liam only smiled at them and was about to fetch a water to drink when Asher run to him and grabbed the basket of berries in his hand. "Whoa! Berries!" He took one and tasted it. "Ah, it''s so sweet!" He chuckled. Liam twitched his lip in annoyance. He picked those berries but not for him. So he grabbed the basket from the man. "Hey! Why can''t I have some?" Asher yelped. "Too bad, it''s not for you." "Here." Suzette interjected. "We picked them while we were walking in the forest." Together in the forest? Diana swallowed the sudden pain she felt upon hearing the woman. They were all alone in the forest. Does that mean they were now¡­ dating? "Thank you, Suzette." Asher smiled. "Did you picked that for the young miss?" Liam suddenly looked at the woman whose been standing in a corner. Their eyes met but he looked away instantly. "Lily!" He called out when he saw the little kid coming towards them. He stooped down and hand her the basket filled with berries. ''What did you expect, Diana?'' She sighed in dismay and went upstairs with a defeated glow. Suzette saw how she glowered so she smirked evilly. However, Liam''s eyes followed Diana until she took a turn going to the veranda. "Excuse me, I''ll just take a shower." Liam uttered softly and went to his room. ********************* At the veranda¡­ Diana may be physically present but her mind was travelling somewhere. The beautiful scenery before them must have influenced her as well. "Diana, is everything okay?" Leo touched the woman''s arm gently. She smiled and looked at him. "Y-yeah. I''m sorry, I was thinking about something else. What were you talking about again?" She apologized. "How''s my grandmother?" Sarah bu??ed in. "Is she doing well?" "Ehm." He replied. "She is. She also handed me something to give to you, unfortunately, I do not have it right now. I''ll give it to you tomorrow." "Mister Leo, can you take me to where she is?" Leo was a bit startled. He was not expecting that request. "You said you came from the royal city and you personally met her. Can you help me see her?" "I¡­ I definitely came from Corah but to see your grandmother now is kinda¡­ difficult. It''s not as easy as you think." "I know. But I think with your help, it is possible." She uttered meaningfully. Wait. What did she just say? Leo was a bit confused. Did she already figure out his real identity? He looked surprise that he couldn''t say a word. "Sarah, I may be a bit harsh on this question, but are your biologically related to the great herald?" He asked again. "Does that mean you are also¡­. A seer?" A seer? Did he mean a prophet? Diana glanced at the young lady. Is she? The lady nodded in response. "Yes." Then she knew! Leo was stupefied. Will she blow his cover then? **Unknown to them, a certain figure was leaning his back on the wall listening to their conversation. He was not supposed to eavesdropped but something from Leo''s words caught his attention. His mind was telling him that the man was not just an ordinary guy residing in the royal city. He is¡­. More than an average! Chapter 105 - CHAPTER 105: WAITING FOR A GREAT CHANGE "What?!" The king fumed in anger when he heard his personal ?ssistant that prince Leo didn''t send any additional report yet. Although a few days ago, the king received his report about the shadow knights saving the land of Tubal from the invaders. And along with his report was an article about the group. Whoever wrote that certain article was trying to build up the shadow knight''s credibility. Guess they wanted fame and power after all. The group was becoming popular in every region as days passed by. The other day, he received a report from the governor of Marseille that more and more men were joining the group. At the moment, the shadow knights in the region of Marseille alone increased to 3,405 abled soldiers excluding the new trainees who joined a week ago. They are not being paid but the plunder they''ve been getting after fighting the rebels were more than enough to support their numbers. Aside from the plunders the group were acquiring, they were also receiving plunders from the other groups from the other regions. Looked like the group have training camps everywhere! They were growing fast in numbers and the king feared that a day will come where no one might be interested to join the royal army anymore. The shadow knights were a treat and he needs to do something to get rid of them as soon as possible. "Prince Leo said he won''t be coming back for a few more weeks so he can investigate further." "Then I guess he found them. That''s good. Tell him to watch over them carefully. Find their weaknesses so we can easily dispatch them." "Yes, your majesty." His personal ?ssistant motioned the scribes to write what the king commanded. "How about Prince Veziron, did you receive any news from him?" "Sire, he refused to send a report. He said he''ll come and see you privately as soon as he arrives in the palace." "That''s fine." He motioned the people to leave his chambers for the time being. As soon as they left, he stood up and went to where his crown was. Looking at the gold crown with precious stones imbedded on it, he reached and ??r?ssed it gently. Then he walked near the open window facing the east side and looked at the vast horizon before him. He heaved a heavy sighed and glanced at the golden crown once again. ''People can really do nasty things just to obtain such a troublesome crown like you. I wonder what joy have you ever gave to the past kings before me.'' He muttered softly. Then his mind recalled a certain scenario in the past. He and his brother along with his uncle had also fought for the throne when they were younger. The belief that becoming a king will give you the license to do as you please once you obtain the crown corrupted their mindset so they used every trick to win the king''s favor. Nasty deceits were not exempted. A lot of blood was sacrificed before he could obtain the throne. Shattered dreams and broken homes of people he loved the most became a sacrifice as well. If only he knew what the future looks like, then he should have not fought for the throne. His brother died because of his disease. But he knew someone poisoned him. His uncle who was eyeing for the throne also died mysteriously and the people who claimed to have witnessed his death faced unfair execution as well. Milcah''s daughter was a great seer serving the royal family for years. But since she knew how the other royals died, she and her husband was accused of treason. The royal family unreasonably killed them. The king knew Milcah would hate him for not defending her family but he didn''t have a choice back then. He was in deep thought for a few more minutes when he heard loud rushing knocks on the door. "What is it?" He asked when he saw his PA catching his breath when he entered the room. "My king, bad news!" He yelped. "Tell me quickly." "The rumors about the great herald reached the council and they gathered themselves at the royal court." He reported. "They are demanding for your presence, sire." "What?!" He exclaimed. Who possibly spread the news about the herald? Now he''s worried. ***On the other hand, outside the palace, a certain old man was laughing his heart out in his chamber. Five of the elders have also joined him for a tea at his porch. "Ha-ha-ha! Now, what will you do, my king?" He sneered viciously. "Are you sure you don''t want to join the protest?" One of the old men voiced. "I don''t need to do that. Let our allies do it. Besides, my presence will only aggravate the king even more." He chuckled sardonically. ****** Back in Rouen, Leo doesn''t know if he would agree with what Sarah wanted to do since his original plan was to spy out Liam and the others wherever they go. However, denying the lady''s request might bring him more trouble. And considering that she was the herald''s granddaughter placed him in a difficult situation. She was also a seer and Leo doesn''t know how powerful she is, therefore, he must be wise. "That''s okay. I can accompany you to the royal city. But we have to go to Patar first before heading to Colah. Will you be okay with that?" He spoke gently. "Yeah, I''m alright with that." Sarah beamed. Her face was filled with excitement at the thought that she will be able to see her grandmother once again. "Well, if you already made a decision then you better notify Liam and the others. Because if I remember it right, Cole told me their next destination would be in Patar." Diana suggested. "Then we can go with them. I''m sure Liam won''t mind it." Sarah was confident. "Well, if you said so then why not. We definitely need companions on the journey." Sarah may not say it but she was excited and nervous at the same time. It would be her first time to set foot in both regions since they were known as a place for the nobles and simple people like her was not allowed unless they are slaves. "Isn''t life in this kingdom unfair?" She remembered uttering those words to her grandmother in the past. "It is indeed unfair." Milcah answered her granddaughter''s question. "Why do people need to set distinctions? Whether slaves or nobles, everyone is entitled to live their life to the fullest." "I believe the same." Milcah chuckled. "But you know what, time will come where discrimination will be broken." "I bet it would be a glorious day if it will truly come." She has doubts. "It will and it''s very near." Sarah didn''t understand what Milcah said that time, even until now. It was still a puzzle to her. Seeing the world while travelling with Liam and the rest gave her a feeling of hopelessness. This country is beyond irreparable. It would take one strong leader to change the world they were in. And it will take a lot of courage and determination, power and justice to transform it. Unless, the God of the heavens intervene personally. "You know what, grandma use to tell me that a time will come when this kingdom will see a great change. And that time is near¡­ very, very near. But when I came to see the country''s situation, I think the kingdom is doomed. Diana and Leo stared at each. "I heard your grandmother is the great herald that everyone was talking about. All that she has spoken came to pass. If she said that then don''t you think it would happen?" Leo acted as if he just heard about the rumors. "She believed that the crown prince was alive and who knows, he might really fulfill the prophecy of old?" He added. "Prophecy? What prophecy?" Sarah didn''t have any idea about what he just said. "You didn''t know about it? How come?" He was actually checking the young lady''s knowledge. The thought that she might knew who the crown prince was pushed him to asked further. "She never said a thing." Sarah answered. "I didn''t even know that she was the great herald." She kept her at bay! Leo was a bit disappointed. "What about the crown prince? Do you know how the story started?" Diana suddenly glowed. Her eyes were sparkling as if she was into something. "I¡­ I''m not sure about his story but rumors said that he died when he went for his lesson in the royal forestry. His archery teacher left him for a minute but when he came back, the boy went missing. They tried searching the whole forest but they only found his robe soak with blood." "His body was never found?!" Diana''s eyes glittered. "Yes, that''s right. They said a wild animal must have attacked him." "Then it is definitely possible that he is alive! I''ve seen a lot of movies like that before. He may really be alive!" What''s with the excitement? Sarah creased her brow as well as Leo. They couldn''t even understand what she was muttering. "This is definitely a great story I could put up in my blog." She giggled at her own thoughts. Then all the more, she needed to keep writing her diary. "Don''t you believe your own grandma?" Leo faced the young lady since Diana was lost in her own world for she kept blubbering words only she could understand. She sighed. "I wish she told me everything. But yeah, I want to believe her. If she said it so, then I will try my best to support her. Looked like she has a strong faith that the crown prince will really bring a revolutionary change in this country." "I hope the crown prince is much better and less evil than Veziron too." He unknowingly uttered but when the young lad looked at him in confusion, he faked a smile. "Don''t mind me, young lady. I am one of the individuals waiting for the great change." He chuckled playfully. However, a man leaning behind the wall sneered viciously after listening to their conversation. That man they call Leo, something isn''t right about him. He was pondering on something and after a few minutes, he widened his eyes in unbelief. That''s right, he remembered it now. He can''t be wrong this time! Chapter 106 - CHAPTER 106: CLOSURE "We demand to know the truth!" The royal elders and the palace officials were demanding to hear the truth from the king''s mouth. The rumors about the crown prince reached their ears but they treated it as a fluke before. However, when they heard that the king was keeping the great herald inside the palace greatly alarmed them. "Is it true that you captured the great herald and that you are keeping her inside the palace?" One of the elders asked. "Did you interrogate her about the widespread rumor? Is it true?" Another said. Some groups were already discussing about it until the hall was filled with mutterings. "She needs to be interrogated according to the law. If she''s lying, then she must die!" One of the king''s official exclaimed. The king looked at the man who lit the fire and just as expected, it was one of Shadrach''s pawn. "Don''t you fear the God of the heavens? How could you kill a God-sent person?!" One from the confederate group bawled. The royal court was filled with their arguments and the king was obviously in distress. Everyone knew that there are three kinds of officials inside the hall. The opposition, the confederate and the neutral officials. The confederate were the ones who fully support and sides with the king no matter what happened. They always think and based their decision for the betterment of the kingdom people. On the other hand, the people who goes against him were the opposition group led by Shadrach. These people were akin to Shadrach and prince Veziron. Obviously, they all came from the same clan. As for the neutral officials, they are in the middle. Officials who rides and follow wherever the wave goes. Yes, they were obviously on the play-safe area. The king ??r?ssed his temple. He needed to be wise right now. One wrong move will definitely stir havoc in the kingdom. "Your Majesty, please let your officials hear the truth right now." One of the prominent elder spoke, then the room was suddenly filled with silence. It was Golam, the supreme priest in the kingdom. He was known for his integrity and fairness. "If I may request, please enlighten the people in the kingdom as well as your officials. The matter about the crown prince have already reached all ears, but still, the confirmation must come from the king himself. Only you can bring peace in the minds of your people." He added. The king sighed and thought for a minute. ''Only you can bring peace to your people.'' "Everyone, listen. The matter about the crown prince was not confirmed yet. I am still to interrogate the great herald about it. Give me a few more days before giving you a definite answer. No one here wanted to hear the truth more than me since it concerned not just the crown prince but also my son. As you all know, the great herald is on her old age and was quite weak. She''s been sick the past few days, so let''s give her some time to recuperate.??? The king voiced. "Are you sure you''re not trying to save her from the consequences of your own order?" One from the opposition team have spoken. "My king, you should not forget about the law you created. Anyone who spread a lie about the crown prince must die. Whether the herald is sick or not, the fact that she can still speak won''t change. We only need to get the confirmation." Another challenged him. "Or could it be that the herald doesn''t want to talk to you?" He sneered viciously. "The law shall stand and no one is exempted by it. If the herald is found to be lying, then she must face the consequences of her action but if she tells the truth then she will be rewarded according to the law." The king was wearing an emotionless face. If they think they can threaten him then he will prove them wrong. "But how will you know if the herald is saying the truth? Anyone could lie to save their own life, isn''t it?" "But not the herald." He replied confidently. "We all know that the herald never lies. She built a high reputation of herself and everyone in this room knew that." "Since you seemed to trust the herald but we cannot, can we suggest a better process, your highness?" "Say it." "We, your officials must also hear the truth from the great herald. Then we shall judge whether she is saying the truth or not." He was bold enough to challenge the king. "Looked like a good idea!" Some of the officials yelled in unison. The king was in silence for a few minutes. If he rejects his idea, then they might think that he''s trying to protect the herald. But if he agrees, then the herald will be in danger. He knew very well how vicious these people are and they will surely take advantage of their freedom to trick the old woman at all cost. Dang it! He yelped within him. If he can only get rid of those people who always goes against him then he should have done it a long time ago. "Okay. I''ll arrange the date for the interrogation." He tried to maintain his fearless composure in front of them. He dismissed his officials then he went back to his chamber. And as soon as he reached his room, he punched his study desk as hard as he could. When can he possibly get rid of those nasty officials?! He clenched his fist in anger. They were like poisonous snakes lurking around and spreading venoms among the other officials! Milcah. He needs to see the great herald right away! "If you cannot be positive then at least be quite." Sarah hushed Lemuel whose been saying a lot of negative things against the Sven brothers when the team gathered together at the living room. They were talking about what the three brothers did to Liam in the past. It was not surprising at all when Sarah and Diana heard a lot of negative feedbacks about them. Well, could they blame Liam''s team after knowing his nightmares during his childhood days with that family? The Sven family came to see Simon for the last time since they will be laying him to rest this afternoon. They also came to thank and if possible, asked for Liam''s forgiveness. Though they knew it was impossible but still, they wanted to apologized to the man since it was the right thing to do. "They don''t deserve to be forgiven!" Asher gritted his teeth in annoyance while watching the scene before them. As for Diana, her eyes were on the people kneeling before the man. Yes. They were kneeling before Liam and they looked sincere. Ah, if she doesn''t know the whole story then she might judge Liam as a heartless jerk for letting old people fall on their knees begging for his mercy. They were truly sorry. "We know this is not enough and it wouldn''t change the past but we hope that someday, you''ll be able to forgive us." The father kowtowed in shame. "We are very sorry." Liam faced sideways so he can see Simon. After hearing their pleas for forgiveness, still, he didn''t say a word. "Thank you for saving our lives!" The three brothers kowtowed, their foreheads were already touching the floor. "We know that what we did to you before was unforgivable and if it is possible to serve as your slaves for the rest of our lives then we will gladly do it as long as you forgive us." The eldest boldly uttered. The two looked at the eldest skeptically. What was he thinking when he said they will serve him for the rest of their lives? Did he really want to be Liam''s slave? They made a disappointed look but when they saw him smiled meaningfully, they immediately agreed. Bart, the eldest son, seemed to know that Liam wouldn''t even think of doing such. However, they all dropped their jaws when the man suddenly replied. "Can you really do that?" His tone was filled with sarcasm. He was clearly challenging them. "Would you be willing to be my slaves for the rest of your life?" The whole family were all shocked, especially Bart, the eldest. He was not expecting him to take his bait. Now everyone''s eyes were on him looking forward for his answer. "Well, I don''t actually need all three of you. One is enough as a compensation. So decide among yourselves who you want to serve me for the rest of his life." Liam uttered. His team could hear the conversation from the living room so they were all shocked when they heard Liam agreed. Is he serious? Ben, the youngest brother lowered his head and bit his lower lip in frustration. If the family would choose who will stay, then they will probably choose him since he was half blood. He was the daughter of a concubine anyway and there''s no way his father would let Bart become a slave. He was his successor after all. "I¡­" Ben was about to speak when Bart suddenly yelped. "I will!" He closed his eyes in grief. Looked like this is his karma for doing wicked things not just to Liam but to other people as well. "Bart!" His mom and dad cried in fear. "I will become your slave for the rest of my life since it was I who plotted evil things against you." A tear dropped from his eyes. No! dread and unbelief was painted all over their faces. Ben teared up. Did Bart saved him just now? He couldn''t believe it. Liam was looking at the sobbing man for a few minutes. Then he twitched his lips upwards and his team saw that. Was he just messing up with them? Tsk! Bad Liam. Cole suddenly heaved a sigh as well as the others. Diana herself ??r?ssed her ?h?st and smiled. "You scared me Liam!" She muttered within. "The first thing you should know about me is that I''m not you." He spoke when he saw the grief on their faces. They all looked at him confused. "Rise up and go home." He looked at them with a smile. "I chose to forgive you not because you deserve it but I chose to set myself free from my past. I''m tired of hating you." "Let''s just root for each other and watch each other grow." He added. Yes. He decided to close the wounds of the past. Chapter 107 - CHAPTER 107: HIDDEN TASK He finally smiled at them. Wait. Does that mean he forgive them? They couldn''t believe their ears as well as their eyes when they saw him smiled sincerely. "L-liam¡­." Beverly had been silent the whole time giving her family more time to apologized to the man. And when she heard Liam said he forgave them, she lifted her eyes unbelievingly and teared up gratefully. She slowly stood up and dashed towards him and embraced him tight. Ah! She could finally breathe. She kept sobbing while Liam ??r?ssed her back. "I-I''m sorry!" "Your forgiven." The man whispered while the Sven family stood up. For the last time, they kowtowed in full respect before the man. Diana teared up at the touching scene before them. She seemed to be watching a very dramatic movie. At least, a happy ending. Finally, a closure. She muttered within her as she wiped the tear dropped from her eyes. "Diana!" She saw the woman running towards her. She was crying and smiling at the same time. "Thank you!" She hugged the woman tight as soon as she reached her. "Thank you for all your advises yesterday. It worked! It really worked!" "I''m glad everything was settled now." She mumbled. The woman sighed deeply when she broke away. Then she held the woman''s both hands. "I don''t know how to thank you for all your help." She kept sniffing. "I literally owe you the freedom we have now." "Everyone deserves to be happy and free." Once again, the woman embraced her tight. The Sven family left as soon as they settled all their concerns. Now everyone was leaving with unexplainable joy on their faces. "Liam¡­" Cole sat beside the man who was sitting on the couch at the living room. The others offered to ?ssist the Sven family as they go back and Diana and Sarah went with them. "Yes?" He replied as soon as he took a sip on the glass of water in his hand. "You scared me a while ago." He hissed. "I thought you were serious about making one of them your slave." "Did you really think I would do that?" "Something like that. Besides, you were so serious back then." Liam chuckled. "I was actually thinking of doing that." Cole raised his brow confused. "Then what made you change your mind?" "Well, I don''t need one since you are more than enough." He joked. "Besides, he doesn''t have the skill to fight. I don''t need a crybaby in my care." Cole rolled his eyes knowingly but he was also quick to notice the sudden change on the man''s face. He looked¡­ troubled. But that kind of facial expression of him hints something odd. "What''s the matter?" He was worried. "Cole, can you do me a favor?" "What is it?" "What''s your plan then?" Cole asked. "I need you to gather information. And make sure no one notices you as you work on this task." "You can trust me with it." Cole confidently ?ssured the man. Meanwhile, at the royal city of Kadesh¡­. Prince Veziron and his confidants reached Colah, the royal city. The conversation with the northern kingdom went smoothly and he was confident that they will be able to get them as their ally. Though there was just a slight problem but it was manageable at least. He was riding the horse proudly while the people of Colah pays him respect. They were already greeting him like a king. ''Ah, this kind of feeling¡­ I like it.'' He muttered softly. Seeing how the people esteemed him highly raised his confidence and his chance to be the next king. Truth be told, only the king and him received such praise and respect from the people. He was enjoying the mini parade when he suddenly got a glimpsed of someone familiar standing from a distant. ''Grandfather?'' He furrowed his brow confused. Did he intentionally come to welcome him? Impossible! He must have come to gather information about his business meeting with the king of the northern kingdom. The old man cued him to follow him therefore, he got off his horse and told his confidant to go back to the palace first. Then he followed the old man who entered a dining place. "Grandfather, is there something you want to tell me?" Prince Veziron asked as soon as he sat on the chair opposite him. "How was your trip?" He didn''t answer his question. "What''s the result?" "The king didn''t give his final response yet but I believe we got them on our side. He said he will be sending his final decision in a week." "That''s good then." He sipped the cup of tea before looking at the man in front of him. "Did you know that the rumors about the crown prince was true?" "No. I didn''t. Is it really true?" He wanted to know as well. "Ehm." He nodded. "The elders and the king''s council was in disarray right now. They were demanding to know the truth directly from the herald''s mouth." He sneered viciously. "Does that mean she will be interrogated in front of the council? Did father agree?" "He doesn''t have a choice but to agree. And do you know the advantage of being interrogated publicly?" "What?" "You''ll be able to control the result." He laughed maliciously. "Don''t tell me¡­" "Yes! I will bury the truth with her." Prince Veziron was in deep thought. He actually wanted to know who the crown prince was. If he was truly worthy to fulfill the prophesy of old. "And also, have you heard about the shadow knights group?" "The one they say as the ''modern robinhood?" "Yes, why?" "We need to get them on our side. I heard that the king was eyeing them. I think he was planning to take them on his side." Veziron sneered in contempt. What so special about them? He thought. "Don''t look down on them because you will be needing them once you ascend the throne someday." "What do you mean, grandfather?" "I''m still about to receive the reports about them but I heard that they are growing in numbers day by day!" "Why are you reacting as if they have saved the kingdom from foreign invasion?" He mocked. "They''ve been saving a lot of towns and cities in some regions in the kingdom. And the number of their strong abled soldiers outnumbered the palace guards! If they decide to dethrone the king, then they could do it in a blink of an eye." "Are they really that strong?" Prince Veziron became serious all of a sudden. "That''s what I heard." He replied. "That''s why you need to talk to the head of that group and get him to sign a pack with you. You can use them to control the King and the people in this kingdom someday." Prince Veziron was obviously in deep thought. He heard some people talking about them while they were on their way back to the palace. Furthermore, an article pertaining about them has been posted everywhere. They''re becoming famous therefore, he might really have to agree with Shadrach''s idea. Get them on your side. "Do you know who their chief head is?" He finally asked. "No. But I heard they were in Rouen right now." Veziron furrowed his brow? Did the old man say they are currently in Rouen right now? "Are you okay?" Shadrach tapped the man''s arm when he saw him zoned out. "Did you say the head of the shadow knights are in Rouen right now?" "Yes." "I think I heard that the king sent prince Leo there. I just don''t know the reason why." He traced his jaw with his finger. Did the king sent prince Leo to talk with the group''s head? hmmm. Wait, what? Prince Leo was in Rouen right now? Shadrach suddenly felt perplexed. "You must go, my prince. You must find the boss at all cost!" *************** Meanwhile¡­ In a simple bamboo house located in a deep forest, an old bearded man was looking outside his balcony as he patiently waited for his messenger to arrive. After a few more minutes, a shadow-like ninja was seen jumping fast from trees to trees and as soon as she reached the balcony, she knelt down before him. "Master!" "What have you got?" His back was facing the petite ninja-like woman. "They will be heading to Patar tomorrow. The negotiation with the Nahshon clan and the Ammihod clan was a success." The old man chuckled knowingly. "Well, I know they will succeed." "Also,he met with the Gadites'' head." She added. "What?" He faced the woman on her knees. "Why did he end up meeting Admah?" "Seemed like Admah took some of his friend so he tried to negotiate with Admah for their release." "And?" The old man was curious. "Was there a war between them after?" "Fortunately, there was none. In fact, Admah pledge his alliance to him also." "Really?" The old man smirked. "What an unexpected turn of events. Ha-ha-ha!" Admah, that nasty crude business man¡­ how did he gave in to that young man that easily? "I think it''s time to meet him now." The old man made his resolved. "Find out their next targets and let me know as soon as possible. Also, prepare my room, I think it''s time for me to meet this young man." The ninja-like lady lifted her eyes to gaze on the man. Is he really doing it? Will he risk showing up? What if he will recognize him? However, since he seemed to have set his mind, he won''t surely change his decision now. But won''t his presence affect his long-made plans? Anyway, come what may. Chapter 108 - CHAPTER 108: ONE SUN He laid the scroll on his desk while his mind was lost in his thoughts. Prince Zyrie, the third son of the king from Lady Shamah received a message from the second prince, Leo, saying that he will be staying for more days in Rouen. Then he also notified him about the progress of his ?ssignment. What''s more, Prince Leo discouraged him to notify the King about his advancement. What he was doing must remain in secret for the time being. Shadow Knights? Zyrie ??r?ssed his jaw. ''Should I follow him to where he is? But he will surely kill me.'' He sighed. Guess he need to trust his brother for these matters. The Shadow knights doesn''t look like a simple group since they aren''t labeled as rebels or what not. Modern day Robin hood? He picked up the article that was attached to the scroll and read it one more time. Robin hood¡­ He stood up and went to his bookshelves and pulled a certain book to read, ''The tales of Robin hood.'' An outlaw who was considered a hero. A man who can''t stand injustice, hated corruption and helped the poor by stealing from the nobles. In other words, a man who hates the royals. Then will he go against the king someday? Prince Zyrie was trying to ponder on something. Will they? Omo, he needs to see the king immediately. He was on his way to the king''s chamber when he suddenly saw Prince Veziron rushing to enter the king''s room. He creased his brow upon seeing his perplexed face. Witnessing a new side of the prince, Zyrie hid himself from the man''s sight and as soon as he entered the king''s chamber, he cautiously followed and hid himself in a corner. "Prince Veziron, your back. How''s the negotiation with King Melchizedeck?" "Congratulations your majesty. I''m positive that we got the kingdom of Armany on our side." "That''s good to hear, son." "Though he will be sending his final response a week from now." "A week from now?" The king sighed in doubt. "Why are they prolonging the treaty?" He was quite worried. "You should not worry, my King, for I am positive that we have already won King Melchizedeck''s favor." The king looked at the man who was emitting a confident glow. "Where is your confidence coming from, my son?" "The king has agreed to sign the pack in one condition¡­" He paused and looked at the king intently. "I must be betrothed with the lone princess of Armany." "W-what?!" His eyes widened in shocked and he remained speechless for a few minutes. "I''m sorry for not getting your consent for this, father. But you told me to do everything to win them. So I didn''t think twice and agreed." King Edward walked towards the window and stared at the horizon. He was certainly in deep thought. Being betrothed with the lone princess of the kingdom of Armany means he has ?ssured his position as the next king of Allen. He underestimated his son''s ambition and he seemed to have forgotten that Shadrach was Prince Veziron''s adviser. Dang it! He didn''t see this coming! "But if you are against the marriage then you have the final say. Besides, it''s not yet late to severe the agreement with the kingdom of Arm---" "Would you be okay to marry someone whom you didn''t even meet?" The king bu??ed in. "If it is for the good of the kingdom then I am ready to do it at all cost." He was firm. The king sighed defeated. "If you''re okay with it then so be it." Prince Veziron smirked knowingly. Then it''s final! He sneered as he stared at the man looking outside the window. His position as the next king was already secured as of this day. So whether the crown prince return, the crown will still be his. On the other hand, Prince Zyrie held his breath upon hearing what Veziron did. As expected, he was full of deceit. Securing the throne for himself through his betrothal with the northern princess?? Prince Zyrie had never thought that he will succumb to it. Prince Zyrie was about to leave the king''s chamber but he halted when he suddenly heard the prince asked something. Fudge! He knew about the Shadow knights! "I think it''s best to get them on our side as well." Prince Veziron suggested. Though the king was startled, he tried to conceal his suspicions. "Are you possibly thinking that such thugs are a treat to the royalties?" "Yes." Prince Veziron did not hesitate. The King faced the prince and with an expressionless face, he tried to talk off the prince about the matter. "What do we gain by getting the outlaws in our side?" Then he walked to his desk and sat on the chair. "Don''t worry about them, son. We won''t be needing their aid as long as we have the northern kingdom in our side." Prince Veziron twitched his brows. ''Your highness, do you think that I do not know you sent Prince Leo to search for the head of the shadow knights?'' He sneered in contempt. ''Fine. If you really don''t want them then I''ll take them on my side instead.'' He promised himself. "If you said so, my king. Then I shall take my leave then." He kowtowed but before he left, he gave the king a final gaze. His eyes were filled with suspicions and unbelief. As soon as the door was closed, the king placed the papers back on his desk and stood up once again. He walked to the window and had his eyes settled at the sky. He sighed deeply while recalling a very unfortunate event in the past. If only he can turn back the time, then he shouldn''t have fought for the throne. He was so young back then and was blinded by fame and power that he never thought of the great responsibility in return. If he didn''t fight for the throne then maybe the queen was enjoying a simple life with their son, Prince Eliezer. Maybe the pain of losing the crown prince at an early age has been prevented. However, the King stood frozen at the thought of the crown prince when he remembered what Milcah said. Did he really live? If yes, then how? And what kind of life did he went through? Where is he now and what is he currently doing? He suddenly clenched his ?h?st at the thought of his tiny little cute boy. He couldn''t even remember his image now. Therefore, he slowly walked towards the bookshelves and pulled a hidden box, opened it and picked a specific painting of the little boy. ''Prince Eliezer¡­'' He muttered, pain was very evident in his eyes. "Father¡­." The king suddenly placed the painting back in the box and hide it on the shelves. He gathered himself and faced the man who just entered his room. "I''m sorry if I disturbed you." It was prince Zyrie. "Prince Zyrie, why did you come?" "Father, I came to asked about Prince Leo." He concealed the fact that he knew his brother''s whereabouts. "Isn''t he supposed to be back the other day?" "He couldn''t come back yet. He said he has something to do so he might be away from the palace for an amount of time." "Do you know the reason why?" "I''m still waiting for his message for now. Why are you asking about him?" He raised his brow. "Ah, nothing. I thought you know since it was you who sent him for this specific task." He was obviously pointing something out. "I''m supposed to asked for his help on my ?ssignment as well but looked like he won''t be coming back for a few weeks so I might do it alone then." He smirked playfully. "Oh, okay." "Uhm, father¡­." "Yes?" "Ah¡­ nothing." The king knew that the prince has something in his mind though he couldn''t say it for now. Well, maybe this isn''t the right time yet. Prince Zyrie kowtowed and left the king''s room. He was thinking to notify the king about the true reason why Prince Leo was stalling some time but he stopped when he remembered the conversation that the king had with prince Veziron a while ago. He might really become the new king. But he hates it! He and his brothers dislike him so much. The kingdom will fall into a great disorder if that happens. He cannot even guarantee the safety of their lives if Veziron becomes the new king. They might become his slaves. Worst, the whole royal blood might be wiped out just like what happened in the past selection. The citizen of Allen thought that the king''s brother died due to an illness but the people in the palace knew it was not, rather, he was poisoned. Same with their uncle and his family, they mysteriously disappeared. Prince Zyrie suddenly felt a sudden rush to find the crown prince as soon as possible. Once he married the princess of Armany, then it would be the end of their hope. He rushed back to his chamber and wrote a letter and sent it to prince Leo. Then after a few more minutes, he sent a message to the other prince to gather in his private chamber at noon. Unknown to him, the maid who went to inform the other prince also informed prince Veziron about the secret meeting. "Really?" He hissed in disdain. "I guess he already heard about the pact I made with King Melchizedeck. Ha-ha-ha!" He laughed in ridicule. "What do you think grandfather, shall I joined them?" "Don''t make unnecessary move, my prince. Let them conspire against you, it''s futile anyway. Just don''t forget about their evil deeds as soon as you rise to the throne." His eyes were filled with¡­ evil plans! "What are you thinking, grandpa?" The old man stood up and went near the window. ''What am I thinking?'' He smirked maliciously. ''Well, it''s time to clean the palace.'' He chuckled meaningfully. "The kingdom of Allen only needed one sun." Chapter 109 - CHAPTER 109: SACRED WORDS Adieu, Mr. Simon, Adieu! Diana whispered a silent prayer when they finally laid him to rest. Lily cried a lot and everyone tried to console her. However, no one could ease the emptiness inside her. Looked like the final goodbye was more painful than the first time she heard that Simon, her grandfather died at the infirmary. Though she may be young but she understood what death was--- It was a permanent absence of that person she dearly loved. She knew it because she also lost her mother a few months ago. "She won''t stop crying no matter what I say." Suzette uttered as soon as she came down to the living room where the others were. "Neither I." Sonia sighed feeling pity for the little kid sobbing in her room. She''s been shutting herself for hours now. Diana finally came back the house after accompanying Leo to the market. He was also fascinated with the camera when he saw the woman taking photos of people and places yesterday. "What''s with the gloomy atmosphere?" She furrowed her brows as soon as she saw them. "Lily, she''s been crying inside her room for hours now." It was Leon who answered. "Lily?" She went dazed as soon as she recalled her desolate self the day her mother was finally buried. How could Lily shut herself when she''s still young to understand things about death? Without saying anything, she walked to her room, knocked a little and twisted the knob. She could hear the painful cries of the little kid as she walked closer to her bed. She knew! Her heart throbbed in pain while thinking of the sorrow the little kid has to endure at the moment. Seeing how the kid curled her tiny body on the soft mattress, she sat on the floor and leaned on the bedside. She didn''t speak a word until the child finally stopped crying. Though the grief was still in the air. The little kid felt the woman''s presence but she didn''t hear the woman say a word. Curiously, she got up and looked at her back facing her. That moment, Diana took the phoenix hairpin she''s been wearing in her hair since yesterday. Yes, she decided to use it when she realized that it''s beauty is useless if hidden. She was looking at it while her hands ??r?ssed it lovingly. Seeing the golden hairpin, Lily was mesmerized by it so she went to sit beside her. "Can I touch it?" She softly asked. "Sure." She smiled and hand it to her. "It''s beautiful!" She finally smiled. "Where did you get such a beautiful hairpin as this?" "My mom gave it to me before she died. She said it''s my father''s memento." "Where''s your father now?" "I don''t know. I never saw him once." "But even if I never saw my father, mom never failed to say that my father is a good man." She beamed. "Do you miss them until now?" She nodded coupled by a sweet smile. "Deep down inside, I always seek for my departed love ones. But you know what, those that we love can never be more than a thought away. For as long as there''s a memory of them, they will continue to live in our hearts¡­ forever." "Is that why you''ve been keeping this?" The little kid returned the phoenix hairpin. "Ehm." She nodded. "This thing is a reminder of my mom''s constant love for me. That even if this world separated us together, I will be able to see her someday. That alone gave me hope to keep on living the life she wanted me to have." The little kid fell silent for a few seconds. She was obviously pondering on the woman''s words. "Do you believe that there are some who bring a light so great to the world that even after they were gone, the light remains?" She glanced at the silent kid. She stared back to her confuse. "Mom was my light for the past few years. But now that she''s no longer by my side, her light remains because she will be forever in my heart. I believe Simon was your light as well so remember to always keep him in your heart. Because even if he''s gone, he can still guide you in the right path. The light he left in your life will serve as your guide." Diana wasn''t sure if the little child understood what she''s been saying but she was hoping that her sincerity reached her heart. God, give her hope! She whispered a little prayer as soon as she pulled the little kid in her arm and hugged her tight. "Let''s do our best to live, Lily." She muttered and kissed the child''s hair. "Miss Diana¡­" She sobbed once again as she embraced the woman back. Unknown to them, Liam has been leaning on the wall outside Lily''s room. When he came from settling some things with Daniel, the team notified him about the little girl. They were supposed to leave tomorrow early in the morning but how could they leave the little lad in that kind of state? Therefore, he went to Lily''s room but he didn''t dare to enter when he heard the conversation of Lily and the woman. When he finally heard the little kid laughing, he knocked on the door before opening it wide. "Big brother?" It was Lily who saw him first. "Sorry to interrupt your playtime but it''s dinner time." He smiled before leaving the room. He didn''t even glance at the woman for once and it pained her heart. "Let''s go?" Diana stood up after shaking her negative thoughts. ***Everyone couldn''t believe their eyes! Little Lily''s face was now glowing. They didn''t know how the woman managed to cheer her up, but whatever it is, they are more than thankful. However, one particular lady on her seat wasn''t as happy as everyone. In fact, she gritted her teeth at the thought that the foreigner woman won against her in bringing solace onto the kid. She couldn''t bear the sight of the woman smiling and laughing along with the team while eating dinner. She could also see how Liam glanced at the woman from time to time. Worst, it''s vice-versa! Dang it! She clenched the spoon and fork in her hands and after a few seconds, she banged the utensils on the table, stood up and left the dining hall. Displease was written all over her face. The people near her noticed the grim atmosphere around her but were quick to shook it off. Maybe she didn''t like her food, they thought. Drake saw what she did and knew instantly the reason why. Therefore, after eating his fill, he went to see her at once. He found her sulking at the porch. "Did you come to laugh at me?" She hissed irritatingly. "No." He nonchalantly replied. "Tsk. Liar." "I told you, didn''t I?" "But I clearly heard him that night, he doesn''t like her!" "Did he really say it straightforward?" "N-no¡­ But¡­" "Suzette, I am a man too. You should know that men usually don''t voiced their true feelings. In Liam''s case, you should have seen that his words didn''t match his action." "But¡­" "It hurts to let go of the person you loved, that I know. But you must accept what your eyes are seeing." Drake stood up and before he went back inside, he faced the woman one more time. "It''s time to let go." I can''t¡­ Suzette clenched her ?h?st and sobbed. *************** She had enough! Diana gritted her teeth in annoyance when she learnt about Liam''s plan. He didn''t even ask her opinion about the matter. And what if she doesn''t want to go back to her country yet? Will he forced her to ride the ship? Dang it! She cursed beneath her breathe as she searched for the man. Luckily, a servant saw him at the horse ranch just a while ago. She saw Liam along with the men tending the horses. Looked like they were preparing for their departure early morning. "Liam!" She cried out. All the boys glanced at her except Liam. "I need to talk to you." Seeing how angry the woman was, Cole motioned the others to give them a little time together. "We''ll be back later." Cole leered before they left. Still, he ignored the upset woman. Unknown to them, Cole, Asher, Leon, Gideon and Lemuel hid themselves in a corner. Though they''ll know that Liam may kill them once he saw them eavesdropping. "How long do you intend to ignore me, huh?" He didn''t say a word. -__- "Liam!" She bawled after hearing no response from the man. "If your angry at me then just say it! But it''s not right for you to decide what to do to me without my consent." "That has been the original plan, did you forget it?" "But I don''t wanna go home¡­ yet¡­ not now." "You''ll eventually go back to your country soon so it''s better to do it when there''s a chance." He was combing shadow''s hair. "Do you really dislike me that much?" Pain was evident from her voice. "Are you itching to get rid of me? If you''re uncomfortable for what I''ve said the other night, then just forget about it. I love you and that was not a joke. I have never confessed to anyone before because those words are sacred to me." On the other hand, the boys who were hiding in a corner held their breaths. They couldn''t believe what they just heard. Wait, what? The young miss confessed her love but Liam rejected her?! That''s kinda¡­. Impossible and unbelievable at the same time. Chapter 110 - CHAPTER 110: DIFFERENT FROM THE REST Hushed! Asher covered Leon''s mouth when he was giving a sign that he would sneezed anytime soon. "Do you want Liam to kill us all?" He glared at him. If only the men knew from the start that the two will be having a private conversation about a s?ns?t?v? topic, then they shouldn''t have stayed. But it''s too late to leave now. They''ll definitely make a noise once they start moving away. Guess they don''t have a choice but to listen to them. Diana will definitely be feel ashamed once she learned that they were eavesdropping. Ha-ha! She''s totally in a different level from the rest of the women who were swarming to get the man''s attention. "I am not demanding you to reciprocate my feelings. I am not even asking you to like me back. You know what, I get it. I know you don''t love me just as I do to you but you don''t have to shove it right to my face. You don''t have to ignore me any longer because¡­." She paused for a second. "Because I have decided to get rid of these annoying feelings. I''m sorry for causing you great distress. If only I knew you''d be keeping your distance away from me then I should have not told you about my growing feelings." Still, the man has his back facing the woman. Not that he doesn''t want to see her but he might give in when he sees her wistful eyes once again. "But if my presence is bothering you and if going back to my country is the only way to set you free, then let it be. Though I hope you''ll talk to me and treat me just like before, because going back home with unsettled issues is not good especially for me. I hope we can go back to being friends until the day of my departure." With a heavy heart, Diana turned her heels and walked away. ''Dang it! Why does it hurt so bad?'' She muttered within her as tears unconsciously rolled from her eyes. On the other hand, Cole and the others tried so hard to walk away silently from the ranch. However, to their surprise, Liam caught them. "I know you are all there. Do you have death wishes?" He stared at them murderously. They halted in shock. Their knees were trembling in fear as they slowly turn around to face him. "L-liam¡­" Cole faked a smile but he dared not to look in the man''s eyes. "H-how did you----'''' "Did you think I trained you all for nothing?" Multi-tasking? No. It was actually a habit of him. "S-sorry¡­" Leon and Gideon uttered in unison. "I''ll think about your punishment later, for now, make sure all the horses are in good condition for tomorrow." "Liam!" Asher called out while Liam picked up his hat. "Is it true that the young miss confessed her love to you?" He didn''t care for his life anymore. They will be punished anyway so why not teased the man a little bit. The men seemed to have understood what Asher wanted to do therefore they chimed in. "Did you really reject her?" Cole chuckled taunting the man. "Don''t you want to think about it one more time? You know, we-----" "Do you really want to die?" Seeing Liam''s face, they gulped knowing that they successfully cheesed off the man. Whoaha! "W-we will check the horses now!" Cole run to where the horses while the others followed. His totally¡­. Pissed off! And as soon as the man left, the team laughed to their heart''s content. "That was quite a show!" ***It was already near midnight but still, Diana cannot sleep. She''s been tossing to and fro since the time he came back from the ranch. Fudge! She stood up and trekked the dim hallway down to the kitchen to get something for her dry throat. But on her way down, she stopped her tracks when she saw two familiar silhouette of a man and a woman embracing each other at the balcony. Oh, it was Suzette. She was about to continue walking when she suddenly got a glimpse of the man''s features after they broke away from each other''s embrace. She stood frozen. Liam! The man patted the woman''s hair and they were smiling sweetly at each other. Seeing how sweetly they looked at each other, Diana dejectedly went back to her room. She closed the door and leaned on it. The scene before her a while ago kept replaying in her mind. She teared up. She doesn''t want to but she cannot control the pain piercing her heart. It feels like thousands of needles were striking her already shattered heart. Guess he really fell in love with the woman. Why won''t he? Suzette was also a beauty. ''Old man, seemed like you got what you want''. She smiled painfully when she recalled what Daniel said before. ''That''s okay, Diana. You knew it in the first place, right?'' She comforted herself over and over again. She should have seen this one coming. But why is this scene familiar in some way? Then she remembered Grace. She also thought that Grace was Liam''s lover at first, only to find out that she was wrong. He likes her as a little sister. But if Suzette was just a sister to him then why were they embracing each other this late? Only lovers do that! ****************** Early morning¡­ Everyone was done packing and preparing for their journey to Patar when Sonia called them out to have breakfast first. The men gathered all the bags in the living room before settling themselves on the chairs. "Sarah, come to the dining table after fixing your things, okay?" Lemuel uttered before he followed the men. "Eh? Where''s Diana?" Asher suddenly asked as soon as Sarah took her seat opposite him. "Ah, yeah, speaking of her, I haven''t seen her this morning." Leon voiced. "Really? I thought she''s here now so I didn''t check her room." Sarah furrowed her brow. "Let me call on her¡­." She was about to stand up when they saw her walking down the stairs unsteadily. The bag she was holding looked lighter unlike before. Since when did she unload her bag? The men thought. Unknown to her, the people in the house were all looking at her in surprise. She was wearing her original outfit when they found her ---- White plane shirt and tight jeans. They can see her heaved a heavy sigh as she lazily threw her light bag pack on the soft couch and sat on it while ??r?ssing her temple. Fudge! She felt like having a fever! Her head was aching, guess it was because she only had an hour of sleep. "Diana? Are you alright?" "Sarah!" She yelped when she suddenly heard a voice. "You startled me!" "I''ve been standing here for a few minutes now. Everyone''s waiting for you at the kitchen." "Oh, okay. I''m coming." She stood up and followed her. "Good morning everyone." She lazily greeted the people whose eyes were on her since a while ago. "Sweetheart, are you alright? Are you sick?" Sonia came to her and checked on her forehead. Only then did she notice all eyes on her. "I''m¡­ fine." She faked a smile as she straightened her body. "Are you sure? But your eyes¡­ they were red and puffy. Have you been crying?" Sonia yelped worriedly and it caught the men''s attention. Eh? She cried? Cole and the others looked at each other knowingly. Then their eyes suddenly fell onto Liam who glared at them murderously. Seemed like he was saying, ''Don''t you dare say a word!'' "No! I¡­ I didn''t cry! W-why should I?" She chuckled nervously. "Oh, you cooked a lot of food today, huh. What''s the occasion?" She tried diverting the topic but the men who heard everything last night couldn''t contain their laughter. She was obviously evading the question! Did she cry over Liam? Dang! "Did I say something funny?" She looked at them confused. "No! Nothing in particular." Asher smirked meaningfully. "Why don''t you eat to replenish your lost strength? Looked like the night exhausted you that much." Diana felt something odd in his words but her muddled mind couldn''t grasp it properly. Seeing the woman''s swollen eyes, Suzette placed a coffee beside her. "You look exactly like someone who didn''t get a sleep all night." She smiled sweetly. "Have a coffee, it will give you a little energy for your journey today." Then she took a seat beside Liam. Her sweet smile¡­ it reminds her of last night. "Thank you." Diana muttered. Some of the people have their own worlds as they conversed at each other while having breakfast, except Diana. She can''t possibly match the energy of these people who got plenty of sleep last night. She only ate a few since she doesn''t have the appetite to eat a lot. There are plenty of food she wanted to try but they all taste bland so she stood up and went to the living room. Then she fell her body on the couch and took a short nap. Judging at everyone''s mood, they might take at least 30 more minutes in the dining table. Her weird actions were not hidden from Liam. She might not notice it but Liam kept looking at her from time to time. She only had a few bite before she headed to the couch. Did she really had a sleepless night? Now he''s worried since he was thinking of the same reason as his boys. "Miss Sonia, can we have some of the leftovers? I bet she''ll go hungry after a few hours on the road." Liam requested. "Sure, not a problem." She grinned mischievously. "I really don''t understand you." Suzette suddenly voiced when the men all stood up. "What do you mean?" He looked at her with furrowed brows. "Why do keep on hurting her? Why did you reject her when in fact, you truly cared about her?" She stood up annoyed and left the shocked man. "Yeah, I totally agree with her." He didn''t notice Cole who were leaning on the wall near the doorway. ''Why do keep on acting opposite your words?'' He hissed then left. Chapter 111 - CHAPTER 111: FOR A REASON "Did you get enough sleep?" Leo asked the woman when he felt her movements behind him. "Ehm. Thanks." The woman nodded in response. Thanks to Leo''s kindness, she was able to sleep for a few hours while they were on the road. Apparently, Leo saw her falling asleep while her horse was following the others, therefore he offered his back to her while Leon offered to pull her horse. "Good. At least you''ll have the strength to wash my clothes later on." "Eh? Why should I do that?" She wimped. "Because you drooled on it." The woman blushed in embarrassment while the men who heard Leo chuckled softly. "I never drool! I hate you!" She pinched the man''s side. "But I felt it." "Shut up!" She made a face. "Please stop for a while, I''ll take my horse now." She glared at the man. Her face was flustered red while she got off the horse and moved to her own. "Don''t worry miss, we won''t tell anyone about it." Leon laughed followed by Leo and Gideon. Good thing they were a distant away from Sarah and the others who were before them. "Looked like Diana was already awaken." Asher smiled as he glanced behind them. They could hear the men''s crisp laughs. Seems like they were taunting the woman who just woke up. "Well, that new dude seemed to love taunting our young miss, huh." Cole added. "I think he likes our young miss." He was about to laugh when he suddenly felt an icy glare. Fudge! He quivered when he caught Liam''s murderous glint therefore he instantly looked away. Dang! He forgot how Liam reacted when Sarah and Diana told the team that Leo will be joining them on their way to Patar. If it hadn''t for Sarah then he shouldn''t have agreed in the first place. FLASHBACK: "You''re not jealous, are you?" Cole taunted the man when the team finally set off. "Do you really wanna die?" Liam clenched his teeth in annoyance. "I told you last night, didn''t I?" "That you have a bad feeling about the man''s identity¡­. Yes, I get that. But he will only be joining us until we reached the region. After that, Leo, Sarah and Lemuel will be heading to Kadesh. I think he''s not a threat¡­. At least not to the team." Cole smirked meaningfully. "Besides, don''t you trust our seer?" He added. "I trust the seer but not the man." Also, Cole saw how Liam glared at the man murderously when he invited Diana to sit behind him. Seeing the woman''s puffy eyes gave him an idea that she didn''t get enough sleep last night and that, she might doze off and fall while on the way. Leo''s sweet actions was not hidden from the team especially to Liam. So when Cole saw how Liam looked at the man, he sneered mockingly. He was surely jealous! He chuckled. ***End of Flashback**** "Oh yeah, I was actually meaning to ask you something." Cole glanced at the serious man whose eyes was on the road. "What?" Liam nonchalantly replied. "Uhm, about the new guy¡­ Leo." "What about him?" "Don''t you think it''s odd that you both have the same eye color?" He traced his jaw while in deep thought. "Eye color can also identify your identity, right? What if Leo is your¡­." "Not possible." Liam bu??ed in immediately. "I am my father''s only son." "If that''s what you believe, but what if he is a close relative of yours?" "Cole¡­ There are a lot of people with different eye color in this country. Trust me, I''ve seen a lot of people with the same eye color as mine and we aren''t connected at all. Let alone that guy!" Cole heaved a heavy sigh. He should know better that their chief will never succumb to such a baseless ?ssumption. But he really wanted to believe the small possibility that Liam might really be someone they would never think he would. "Cole, I totally remember that I had a life during my childhood years. Although I couldn''t remember most of it but I know in myself that I once spent a few days with my biological father." "Do you still remember his face now?" "Unfortunately, no. I was so young back then when he entrusted me to one of his friends. He was on a mission for years before he died." Cole was about to asked some more things about his past when Asher, who was before them, yelled worriedly. "Guys! Hurry! I found something!" He was yelling while the others dashed to where he was. Then their eyes widened in shocked when they found an old man lying on the ground. He must have been robbed and has been beaten to death by some bandits. Diana was terrified to see the old man''s terrible state but she got off her horse and followed the others who went to picked the man up. The group looked for a good place to rest for the meantime, while Diana and Sarah helped Liam to tend the old man''s wounds. The others were posted outside the tent as guards while some of them tried to search some fruits around them. "H-he will live, right?" Diana muttered. "He should." The man replied. The woman heaved a sigh of relief while watching Liam wrapped the old man''s hand that was injured. He looked professional while tending the wounded old man. "Let me wipe your sweaty forehead." Before Liam knew, Diana was already wiping his forehead with a light pink flowery handkerchief. Wait, isn''t that the handkerchief he gave her back in Ikarai? He felt a sudden joy surging within him. "What do you think happened to him?" Sarah bu??ed in. "You tell me." Liam jokingly replied. "Tsk." The young lady hissed. "Big brother, I''m a seer not a fortune teller. I wish I have that kind of ability though." "Speaking of which, what kind of ability does a prophet like you possesses?" Diana got curious and faced the lady. "Hmmm¡­ uhmmm, let me think first." She paused for a few seconds before looking at the unconscious old man. "I don''t know for sure, but what I know from experience is that, seers or herald foretell events of the future. They can receive prophetic dreams, visions and they could hear silent whispers about a certain thing. It could be warnings, precautions or counsel for someone. But according to the old woman who taught me back in Corinth, you can also see the past of a certain person if the heavenly creator wanted you to." Liam and Diana''s attention was fully on her trying to ponder on her answer. "I don''t understand yet as to why they say that my grandmother is the greatest herald therein the land. But knowing that all her predictions in the past came true, I wanted to be convince." "You''re doubting her." Diana muttered. "I can''t help it. I''ve been thinking a lot, that if seers could really foretell the future, why didn''t she predict her impending arrest?" "Because heralds are not Almighty." The two women suddenly glanced at the man whose been silent in a corner. "Because they are not all-knowing. Earlier, you have acknowledged that your special ability is a God-given gift. That proved heralds are also human beings with imperfections." Diana nodded in agreement with Liam. Indeed, only God is omniscient. "If I remember what I read before about prophets, it was said that they are messengers of God since long ago. But they only speak of or know things that God wants to reveal. Some things must be hidden to protect the order of the world." Diana added. "Don''t you think everything happens for a reason?" She added. "Whether it''s good or bad, they surely have an impact on someone else''s long-written destiny." "Guess you were right at that part." Sarah forced a smile. "I was told the same thing when I met my grandma a few weeks ago." "You met with your grandmother?" Diana yelped while Liam creased his brow confused. "I was able to talked to her via a special link that only heralds can do." She chortled. "I don''t know how to explain stuffs like that to you, sorry. But she told me that things must happen and bloods must be sacrificed to realign the fate that was thwarted a long time ago. God is now moving to put everything back to where they really belong." The two looked at each other, their eyes were seemingly communicating as if their thoughts were thinking the same thing. "But to be honest, I really don''t know what she meant" She cackled loudly. ''Well, we do.'' Liam unknowingly uttered but Diana quickly covered his mouth with her hand. "Eh? Come again?" Sarah stared at them confused. What do they know that she doesn''t know? "I-I mean I think I understood what your grandmother have said." He lied and faked a smile after removing Diana''s hand covering his mouth. Diana fell silent for a second and glanced at the young lady in bewilderment. Her grandmother seemed to know everything that happened to her but she kept it from her granddaughter. But for what reason? And why was she willing to hand herself over to the royal guards? It was obvious to her and Liam must have also understood that the great herald knew that she would be killed. Death! She widened her eyes at the thought of it. "Hey! He''s awake!" Sarah yelped when she saw the old man moved a little. They all glanced at the old man who slowly lift his lids. As soon as he opened his eyes, he looked around him and found three people looking straight at him. "W-who are you? and¡­ Where am I?" He tried to sit up. "Mister, we found you lying on the road a while ago. Do you remember what happened to you?" "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ all I can remember was that, I am on my way to Patar to deliver some goods when a group of bandits attacked and robbed me." "That''s unfortunate. Sorry to hear that." Diana mumbled. "S-sorry to interrupt you Mister, but have we ever met before?" Liam bu??ed in. "I think I saw you before." He was clearly trying to rummage his memory. For a second, the old man jerked in surprise but he tried to act unaffected. "You tell me, young man. Cause this old merchant couldn''t remember much." He grinned playfully. "By the way, my name is Sargon and thank you for saving me." He kowtowed. "We''re glad to see you okay, mister Sargon." Sarah smiled at him. "Well, if you are heading to Patar then you can go with us. We are on our way there as well." "Would that be okay?" "Of course! Right, big brother?" They all stared at the surprised man. "S-sure. That should be fine." He forced a smile. **Unknown to the team, someone was hiding up the trees from a distance. He''s been spying on the team since they left Rouen. Chapter 112 - CHAPTER 112: TARNISHING THE GOOD NAME "How''s your meeting with the king?" The old man asked the perplexed prince who just entered his chambers. "He acted as if he didn''t care about the shadow knights." He replied as soon as he reclined on the soft couch. "Do you believe him?" Prince Veziron didn''t response. "My prince, do you really think he will tell you all about his plans?" He stood up and walked to the veranda. "I received a tip from the governor of Rouen. According to him, the prince had been searching for the group who freed the people of Tubal." "He''s after the shadow group?" He creased his brow. "And did he find them?" "Who knows?" The old man looked at the horizon. "He stopped seeing the governor after a few weeks. The last thing he heard was that, the prince joined a group of men journeying to Patar." "Could it be that¡­." He widened his eyes. "Maybe or maybe not." He looked at the prince who was in daze. "You heard it too that it was the shadow group who helped the people of Tubal so it''s possible that he already met them." "Are they trying to get the group on their side secretly?" Prince Veziron ??r?ssed his jaw while in deep thought. "What will you do about it? I heard that the shadow group''s number kept increasing as days passes by and they have thousands of good fighters all over the kingdom. Once they pledge their alliance to the king, even if you have the northern kingdom in your side, that wouldn''t guarantee your position on the throne." Shadrach uttered. "I have decided. I''ll talk to their chief." "You should. And shift him on our side no matter what." "How will I know who their chief head is?" Shadrach smirked meaningfully. Does that mean he already knew? "You know him?" The prince asked. "No. But my pawns have seen him." He grinned evilly. "I am yet to find out where he is right now so I can set an appointment with him sooner or later." Ah! Just as he expected, Shadrach, his grandfather is the wisest among the officials. He was always one step ahead of him. "But still, while looking for the shadow knight''s chief, don''t lose your eyes on the northern kingdom. I heard that the king might visit the kingdom soon." Shadrach added. How the hell did Shadrach knew about? He only told him about the surface information during their meeting except that thing. Who among the people who went with him was his pawn? Now he''s in deep thought once again. "Why are you so surprise?" The old man looked at him mockingly. "Did you think I wouldn''t know about that?" His eyes shifted to an accusing glare. "I didn''t tell you because it was not confirmed yet." He replied. The old man walked to where he was sitting. "My prince, didn''t I tell you to inform me everything whatever it is? Even if you think it''s nonsense I have to know." He sat opposite him. ??I have a lot of eyes and ears in this palace so don''t think I wouldn''t know what you are doing, even the things you do in secret. You must bear in mind that without me, you can never ascend to the throne." Prince Veziron punched the small table as soon as the door shut. Damn it! He cursed beneath his breath. He still considered him as a little kid who doesn''t know what he was doing! Meanwhile, it was almost nighttime when Liam''s team reached Libnah, a town found at the borderline between Patar and Rouen. They decided to find an inn for the night but to their surprise, some men blocked them at the entrance gates. "We came in peace." It was Asher who descended on his horse to talk with the men. "We traveled far and we would like to spend the night here." "You need to pay if you want to enter the city." One of the armed men uttered. "What?" He gritted his teeth in annoyance. These folks are obviously bandits trying to post as gatekeepers. "I never heard that the king imposed entry fees anywhere in the kingdom though." Leo heard the guard therefore he bu??ed in. "But this is our territory and we have the right to collect taxes for the betterment of our city. This has been the procedure for years now so if you don''t want to pay then we can''t let you in." The man seemed to be the head of the post guards. "Don''t you know that what you are doing is a threat to the country? Do you know what will happen to you once the king finds out about your crooked ways?" Leo replied. "I don''t think he will ever find out." The chief guard was very confident. "Does the king ever listened to the cries of his people? I don''t think such a small town matters to him." "What? You want to fight now?" The guard moved closer to him when he saw his murderous glare. "Leo!" He heard Diana''s voice behind therefore he loosened a bit. "Oh, I didn''t know you have a beauty with you." The guard was walking close to the woman but she hid behind Liam. Looking at the man''s murderous gaze, the chief guard stepped back unknowingly. "Twenty pieces of silver for every head. That''s the rule. If you pay, then you can enter but if you don''t have enough silver with you then we accept collateral." He smirked evilly as he eyed the woman who was hiding behind Liam. "I''m sure my boss would love to have a cup of tea with her." He added. Cole and the others silently prepared themselves to engage in a battle. Talking rudely about their young miss is a great turn off for the team. "You! Are you-----" "Leo, Asher, that''s enough! Just give them what they wanted." Liam interrupted Leo who was about to say something. "Are you sure? 20 silver bucks for each is absurd!" Asher yelped but when he saw how the man sneered maliciously, he immediately faced the guards with a meaningful smile. "Okay. We will pay then." Asher grinned. ''What are they planning?'' Leo seemed to feel something off from the team. They were all smirking meaningfully. "A-are you sure about that? I can join their boss for a quick tea if that''s what it takes." Diana muttered softly but Liam stared at her disappointed. "Are you for real?" He furrowed his brow. "Do you think it''s just a simple coffee time? tsk!" He hissed as they entered the town. "Or not." Diana grinned playfully. They paid 180 silver in total! Dang it! "I''m sorry that you have to pay for me. I''ll pay you as soon as we arrived in Patar, I promise." The old man shyly kowtowed before Liam while they were looking for an inn to stay. "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about it, Sargon." Liam smirked. Just like Leo, Sargon also felt something odd from the team. One smirk from Liam at the entrance gates suddenly changed the team''s mood. Their faces were glowing as if everyone was excited from something. ''Are they possibly planning to rob the guards later?'' Sargon thought and smirked after. ''Tsk! I thought they casted that job away but guess they could use it once in a while.'' He chuckled and followed the team that stopped in front of a wooden building. "Do you have a space that could house all of us?" Cole asked the old man who seemed to be the owner of the house. "Uhm, let me see." He tried to count the people. "Would you be okay for three rooms?" "Sure." Cole instantly agreed. Three rooms would be enough as long as the ladies have their own room. The boys can just fit themselves anywhere. The old man led them inside the house and showed them around. "We have a dining place outside. It''s just beside this house. If you''re hungry, feel free to come down." ??We will. Thank you." Liam kowtowed before the old man left the room. Since the house was already paid for a night, the old man went straight to their restaurant to help his wife and daughter. Liam instructed the team to settle in the house first. After which, they shall have dinner at the old man''s place. "Asher, Cole." Liam called out. "You know what to do, right?" "Of course. Same old tricks." Asher grinned mischievously. "After dinner. Make sure to come back before midnight, understand?" "Copy!" Cole confidently yelped before they entered the second room. *************** "Now you owe us 50 bucks!" Men came to the old man''s dining place asking for an amount of money. They were clearly threatening the already shivering family. "I''m sorry sir, but I don''t have an amount like-----" "You''ve been saying that over and over again for the past few weeks but you haven''t paid anything yet!" The man was prettily upset. "I''ll give you until tomorrow morning. You better give me something once we came back. If not, we will take your daughter to serve us." The man kicked the table before they left. "What a rude guy!''" Diana spitefully uttered when the men left the restaurant. Truth be told, the team were already eating when a group of men stormed inside the restaurant. Looked like they were a part of a group, same with the guards posted at the entrance gates. Liam''s men were obviously itching to engage in a battle but without Liam''s permission, they couldn''t do that. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience." The old man came to their table and apologized. "Who are they, mister?" Asher asked. "The group was called the Shadow Knights who offered to guard and protect the town a few months ago----" "I''m sorry mister, but did you say the name of that group was Shadow Knights?" Cole interjected. "Yes." The old man confirmed. The team suddenly looked at each other suspiciously. How dare those men tarnished the good name of the shadow knights! Chapter 113 - CHAPTER 113: FAKE SHADOW KNIGHTS I He stopped them at once. Cole couldn''t bear the sight in front of him. And he was sure that everyone in the team have the same emotion as him at the moment, therefore, Cole and the others were about to stand up when Liam stopped them at once. "Let them be for the meantime." He uttered but his eyes were on the food he was munching. Diana stared at him surprised but the men sat down understandingly. "Aren''t you going to help the old man?" Diana was a bit disappointed. "''Well, if you don''t want to then I will." She was about to stand up when Asher, who was sitting beside her, held her arm and shook his head. "Liam is not the kind of person who would tolerate such an injustice. So just trust him." He muttered. Diana slowly sat back on her chair and watched as seven men harassed the old man who was at the counter. He kept kowtowing while uttering an apology towards them. "Old man, you didn''t even pay your dues last month and the other month. Do you know how much you owed us now?" The man gritted his teeth in annoyance. "We can already take your daughter as a payment if we want to!" He roared. The old man trembled as well as his wife and daughter who were hiding at the kitchen. "Please, not my daughter." He pleaded with sincerity. "I promise to pay you little by little, but as you can see, our family dining business is not doing good for the past few months. That''s why we could b?r?ly thrive." "That''s not our concern any longer, old man. We''ve been doing our duty protecting this shitty town for such a long time now, so do your jobs as well!" He kicked the table on his side. "I will give you until tomorrow morning to pay all your dues. If you can''t pay everything then we don''t have a choice but to take your daughter to work for us!" Then they stormed out. "Father¡­. I don''t want to work for them." The young lady sobs as she run to where his father was. "Don???t worry, my daughter, they won''t take you away from us." The old man gently ??r?ssed her hair. Seeing that the customers were looking at them, he walked to them shyly. "I''m sorry if that scene disturbed your dinner. I shall serve you more food as a compensation for the inconvenience." He was about to leave when he heard someone spoke. "If I may ask, who are those men and why do you have to pay them?" Sargon, the new comrade called out. The old man sighed and faced them. "They came to us a few months ago. They offered to guard and protect this town from bandits and rebels since we kept having the same problem with thugs for years now. They did a good job for a month but the next month, they imposed entrance fees and mandated obligatory taxes for all the residents in this town. They started to collect payments for what they were doing. We were okay with it at first but they became greedy and crooked and started to collect weekly." "You didn''t try to fight them off?" Asher chimed in. "No one dared to defy them. They''ve punished everyone who disobeyed them. The chief and his officials couldn''t do anything to them since their numbers aren''t a joke." "Did you asked helped from your neighboring towns?" Asher continued. "The chief tried to asked for help but no one came." The old man lowered his head. "If it were just some unknown rebels, they might have helped us a long time ago, but they were afraid to touch these certain group.'''' "Who are they?" Cole was curious. "Shadow knights. They were called the Shadow Knights. They were pretty famous and powerful nowadays, therefore no one wanted to fight them." "Wait, what?!" Everyone was stupefied upon hearing the group''s name. "I''m sorry, mister. But did you just say that the name of the group was Shadow knights?" Cole asked again just to verify. "Yes." "Are you certain?" "Hundred percent." The old man confirmed. Dang it! Everyone''s eyes landed on Liam who seemed to be in deep thought. They were all waiting for a word from him. "Aren''t we having dinner at the moment?" Liam finally spoke but they must admit, they didn''t expect his response. "There''s a time for everything and we came here to eat. Didn''t I teach proper etiquettes before?" He looked at his men one by one. Slowly, they settled on their seats while the old man kowtowed an apology. "I''m sorry for the trouble, please enjoy your meal." He smiled before he went back to the counter. Leo looked at Liam in disappointment. Has he been this heartless all along? Tsk! He snorted within him. As for Sargon, he couldn''t read what''s on Liam''s head at the moment. What was he possibly thinking? Posting as fake shadow knights is definitely a big deal. Since Sarah was just a young lady, she chose not to meddle with the men''s problems. She trusts the team to do what''s right for every situation. She could only speak if she received an important message or warning from the heavenly host. But for now, there''s none. ''Trust him too, Diana.'' The woman kept reminding herself over and over again. If Liam''s team trust him so much then she must do the same too. Besides, Liam is a reasonable man, he will never do something that harms innocent people. Liam accompanied Asher at the counter to pay for the food while the others waited outside the restaurant. "B-but¡­" The old man was hesitant when he heard something from the two men. "Don''t be afraid. Just do as I have told you." Liam smiled at the old man. His words were full of confidence and ?ssurance that the old man couldn''t say more but nodded in response. "O-okay." Liam and Asher walked out the restaurant door. The owner watched them until he couldn''t see their shadow''s any longer. ''Those young men¡­ could they really helped me?'' He thought. Everyone entered their respective rooms as soon as they reached the house. But Asher and Cole stayed with Liam when they saw his eyes. "Make it double." He uttered sternly. The two understood what he meant so they nodded in response. "Make it quick and come back as soon as possible. Take Gideon with you to serve as your lookout." "Roger!" They yelped in unison before they went to their rooms for the preparation. Good thing Leo and the old man were staying together in one room along with Lemuel and Leon. Then as soon as the clock struck nine in the evening, Cole, Asher and Gideon set out for their mission. It''s time to teach the fake Shadow knights a lesson! "What did you say? Do you really want to die?!" The men from last night came back to collect the old man''s debts. The head collector was beyond mad. The old man kept silent. He must admit that he''s knees were trembling in fear. "Men, take her daughter away and don''t leave this place without marking it." What he really means was to destroy the place as a warning to anyone who was planning to go against them. 10 armed men was about to walk pass through the old man when they suddenly saw their head collector fell on the ground. "Damn it! Who did it?!" He yelled when a hard thing hit his head. It almost cracked his skull so he thought it was a big rock. However, when he got a glimpse of the sturdy thing that hit him, he gasped in awe. A gold bar! He and his men widened their eyes in unbelief. Even the restaurant owner couldn''t believe his eyes. "Sorry, I was supposed to hand it to you but my hand slipped." Cole walked near them then he picked up the gold bar and smirked. "I was supposed to pay for his debts but now that I think about it, I don''t want to hand such a precious thing to you, knuckleheads." "And who are you?" The head collector stood up while ??r?ssing the spot that was hit. "I am his son." He nonchalantly replied. "Oh, I didn''t know he has a son. Well and good then, you should pay for your father''s debts." He extended his arm in hopes to receive the gold bar. Looking at his ambitious eyes, he smirked evilly. "I don''t want to." His eyes were seemingly challenging them. "If you want to have this gold bar, tell your chief head to come and see me personally." "And who are you to summon the chief head of the famous Shadow Knights?" The man exploded. "You''re just a lowly, ignorant man who is not worthy to meet the chief head!" "Ha-ha-ha!" Cole''s mocking laugh suddenly echoed inside the restaurant. "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t know that your chief head is an overly proud and arrogant man because I''ve heard that the chief of the shadow knights was a good man!" He kept laughing. "You! How dare you ----" The head collector couldn''t finish his statement because Cole attacked him and he instantly fell on the floor. "Boss!" His men exclaimed and tried to attack the young lad. However, the young man struck everyone before they could even hit him. He moved like a lighting! The last thing they knew was that, they were all lying on the floor, whining in pain! "You!" Cole stepped at the head collector''s ?h?st. "Go to your chief and tell him to come to me personally. I don''t care if you muster all your men, I will surely take down all of you in one blow." The man was coughing in pain. "We can tolerate men posting as fake shadow knights but to tarnished the group''s name is another thing. Tell him that Cole, the chief commander of the Shadow Knight''s army is here to see him!" The head collector raised his brow. The chief commander of the Shadow Knight''s army? This young lad? Tsk! What a bluff! Chapter 114 - CHAPTER 114: FAKE SHADOW KNIGHTS II The chief leader was fuming in anger! He''s been throwing and breaking things inside their campground when he found out that someone broke in his treasury and took his precious golds and silvers. "Who would dare to steal from me?!" He roared while his men trembled in fear in front of him. "Weren''t you guarding the house all night? How could you tell me you didn''t see anyone last night? How could you explain this incident to me, huh? Did a ghost enter my treasury and took all my precious gold bars?!" He was beyond mad. "You better hurry and search for the culprit if you do not want me to cut off your heads!" He ordered. His men were trembling in fear as they fled away from his presence. They love their life and no one wanted to die because of his wrath as well. The chief leader sat on his chair perplexed, thinking how his treasury was robbed without anyone noticing it. It wouldn''t be his men because they do not know where he kept the money. And even if they do, it would be impossible for them to escape without being noticed unless they escape from the roofs. Wait, the roofs! That''s right! The chief called one of his men to instruct one team to search the roofs for any evidence. "How about the collectors? How are they doing?" The chief head asked his personal guard whose been standing beside his desk since a while ago. "Everyone should be here in a few minutes." As soon as he uttered those words, one of the men hastily entered his room. He looked troubled for some reason. "What is it?" The chief head asked. "Chief! Bad news! Head collector Nej and his men came back but they were all beaten to pulp!" They were kneeling on the ground with their heads hanging low. "What happened? Tell me quickly." The chief head gritted his teeth to see his young brother in a terrible state. "Big brother, I''m sorry." He was ashamed to look at his brother''s eyes. "We are on our duty collecting dues, but when we got to Tolemy''s residence, there are these guys who blocked us and started beating us." He tried to forced back his sob. "They don''t want to pay unless they see you personally." "Do you know who those guys are?" "No. But they have gold bars just like us." "D-did you say gold bars? They have gold bars?" His eyes widened in displeasure. "Ehm." The man nodded. "The man who seemed to be their leader threw one on me. He said he would pay his father''s debt only if he meets with the chief of the Shadow knights personally." He added. "Muster our strongest men at once." The chief head faced his personal guard. "We shall pay them a visit just as they requested. I have a feeling that those bastards were the ones responsible for my stolen treasury." "Eh? Someone broke our treasury room?" Nej widened his eyes in disbelief. "That''s right. All our gold collections were missing and some silvers as well." He clenched his teeth in anger. Ah, right! Now that he recalled the incidence a while ago, the gold bar seemed familiar when he got a glimpse of it. Those men looked like thugs so they must be the thieves! "Go and see the physician so he can help you with your wounds." The chief head ordered before going back to his room. As for his personal guard, he obeyed his master and mustered the strongest men they have in town. On the other side, Cole apologized to the old man for causing such a scene. As for the broken chairs and tables, he promised to pay for it. However, the old man rejected his offer. "No, it''s okay. Don''t bother yourselves with these small things. But aren''t you worried at all? I''m sure the chief head of that group knew about what you did a while ago and they will surely hunt you down." "That''s okay, old man. I told you, those thugs are fake. They are not the real Shadow knights after all." Cole replied confidently. Seeing how confident the young man was, the old man sighed and left them. "You were pretty awesome earlier, huh. You beat them all alone." Leon taunted. "Ah, too bad, I didn''t do anything even last night. Ahy!" He was upset specially when he was told about what the three did last night. "Why didn''t you call me when you raid their treasury?" "You were with the two new people. You know we can''t trust those strangers yet, right?" Gideon bu??ed in. Well, he was right. The man sighed in defeat. It has been one of the group''s rules to keep strangers at bay. That''s why after breakfast, Liam told the others, especially Leo and the old man to roam around the city along with the women for a while. Dang it! He cursed under his breath. He really wanted to know what Liam and those men were planning to do. As soon as they left the house, Liam and the others rushed back to the restaurant in wait for the fake shadow knights to arrive. Good thing they were fifteen minutes early before the thugs came. "By the way, I saw the bag of golds in your room, did you empty their treasuries?" Lemuel interjected. Asher smirked. "It was my idea. I''m great isn''t it?" He chuckled while the other rolled their eyes. "You just made the situation worst." Cole lazily looked at him. "They''re surely looking for the culprit now." "And I''m sure the man you have beaten a while ago reported the suspicious gold bar you threw at him and I bet they''ll come here as an army." "And I''m ready." Cole confidently shrieked. Unknown to the men, the town was in great distress when they saw the chief head and a number of his men marching on the road. They were all wearing stern faces ready to engage in battle. To some people''s curiosity, they followed the men without a word. Sargon and the others also saw the commotion therefore, they followed the mass. "Wait, isn''t this way going to our inn?" Diana was thinking. "Oh no! Could it be that¡­." She fretted when she remembered the restaurant owner. After a few minutes, the men surrounded a specific place while the people kept a distance watching what was about to happen. "Oh no! Mister Tolemy!" Diana shrieked in worry. She was thinking to run inside the house but Sargon held her arm. "I think this was the reason why Liam asked us to roam around the town for the meantime. They''ve been expecting those group after all." "Eh?" She froze. How did the old man know? "Don''t worry, young miss." Sarah was smiling as if the thing in front of her was just a small matter. Her face was filled with confidence. "You in there! Come out this instance!" A man in his forties called out from the outside. After a few seconds, six young men came out and stood in front of the armed men. Omo! Six men against an approximately fifty big armed men, not fair! Diana was worried for the team. In order to see the team clearly, they paved their way in front of the crowd. "Where they the ones who beat you up?" The chief head asked his brother who was standing beside him. "Yes. That person in particular." He pointed Cole. The chief head and his personal guard along with Nej, his brother walked near them when a man from the gatekeepers rushed to the chief''s side and whispered something in his ear. Then both their eyes landed on a certain woman among the crowd. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? She''s definitely my type." The chief smirked evilly as he eyed the woman who seemed startled. Liam and the others saw his eyes. He was clearly eyeing Diana. Then he whispered something on the man. "Take her to me this instant." The gatekeeper kowtowed and went to where the woman was but Leo blocked him. "Give me the girl if you don''t want your blood to spill on the ground." He threatened the man who twitched his lips in annoyance. "Are you sure it''s not the other way around?" He was about to draw his sword when Diana held his hand to stop him. "Looked like the woman fully understood." He chuckled confidently. "Miss, my master would like to have a word with you." Leo pushed the woman back and he was ready to kill the man but for the second time, Diana stopped him. "It''s okay. They can''t hurt me." She smiled and followed the gatekeeper. "Whoa, I didn''t know you have a muse. It would be nice to have you as my lifetime companion, don''t you think so?" The chief chuckled as soon as the woman stood in front of him. "Why don''t you join my team? I will surely make you my queen." He tried to touch her hair but she slapped his hand and stepped backwards away from him. "No, thank you. And sorry, I''m¡­ married." She snorted and run towards Liam and the others. Then she held Liam''s arm and hid behind him. "Ha-ha-ha!" The chief''s mocking laugh echoed in everyone''s ear. Seeing that more and more people came to watch them gave him bliss at the moment. This is the perfect time to instill fear from the villagers. "You!" The chief became serious all of a sudden. "Did you steal my gold bars?" His tone was loud enough for the villagers to hear. "And if we did, what will you do?" It was Cole who answered. "What?!" The chief''s eyes widened. They didn''t even try to deny it! What are they planning? He clenched his fist in anger. "You admit it, good. Now hand it over to me while I am being nice." "No. Not a chance." Cole sneered in contempt. "Those were the town people''s money. It doesn''t belong to you." The town chief also heard the commotion therefore, he and his officials dashed to where the ruckus was. They were watching from afar, holding their breaths when they saw the armed fighters surrounding some helpless looking youths in front of Tolemy''s restaurant. This is bad. They sighed. "Don''t we have the right to be paid for the work we are doing? Haven''t you heard about our fame? Shadow knights? Modern day robin hoods? Does it ring a bell?" "We definitely heard about them, but your group was so far from the real shadow knights." He looked intently at the man claiming to be the Chief. "So why don''t you introduce your true identity before it''s too late?" "I am the chief head of the Shadow Knig------" Before he even finished his words, he already fell on the ground. Chapter 115 - CHAPTER 115: CRAZIEST RESOLUTION Everyone held their breaths. They couldn''t believe what they just witnessed. Surprised as they were, no one dared to make a sound nor move an inch. Their eyes were all glued on the man claiming to be the head of the Shadow Knights who got knocked on the ground. It all happened so fast. Cole hit the man hard that he fell on the ground. "Don''t you dare defile the name we''ve tried so hard to protect all these years. You''re not even worthy to be compared to any of the Shadow knights! Your just some scumbags who doesn''t deserve to live!" Cole spew out loud as he pointed out his sword against him. "Cole¡­." Diana muttered worriedly. Would there be bloodshed in front of the town people? The number of these abled fighting men against Liam''s team has a great difference. The number alone speaks it all. But observing Liam and the team, they were calm and composed. Fearless to be exact. Do they have the confidence that they can wipe them all with just the five of them? She''s not even sure if Leo can fight. "Liam¡­" She tightened her grip on the man''s arm. She was shivering and Liam felt it so he glanced at the worried woman and smiled. "Relax, everything''s gonna be alright." He touched the woman''s hand. She sighed as she watches Cole dealing with the fake chief of the Shadow Knights. "How dare you used the shadow knights for your evil deeds!" Cole furthered. The fake chief laughed madly. "I don''t know what you are saying but can''t you see the situation here?" He raised his brow as if taunting the man. "Do you think you can get out of these place alive?" He smirked confidently seeing his men ready for battle. They were surely itching to attacked the man who punched him, but they were just waiting for his cue. "Brother, just say the word." Nej cried out. "Oh, look who''s here!" Cole chuckled mockingly as soon as his eyes landed on the man whom he beaten up just this morning. "Gals, can''t you see your surrounded?" The fake chief uttered proudly not minding the sword pointed on his neck. "I will let this thing slide and will let you go peacefully but the woman must stay here." Tsk! Not a chance! Diana hissed within her. "Just for your information mister, you are in no position to demand such a thing." Cole was getting angry while the team was enjoying watching him take the spotlight. "Young man, I really don''t think that you are getting the gist here. So let me explain what''s happe---- Ahhhhh!!!" He could not finish his sentence since Cole scraped his right th??h with his double-edged sword. That sent the fake chief screaming in pain. Seeing their superior rolling on the ground, his men held their weapons and attacked the man. That was the moment when Asher and the others run to Cole''s side as soon as Liam motioned them while he stayed with Diana. Leo saw the battle was on and was about to help the boys out when he suddenly saw arrows came flying from everywhere, hitting their enemies one by one. The fake knights were in a muddle not knowing what to do. The bystanders started running away to find some safe place to hide. Seeing the others fell on the ground, dead, the other remaining men started to run for their lives. While Nej and his brother''s personal guard took their chief and was about to run away, however, some armed men was seen rushing to the fighting area and surrounded it not permitting anyone to flee. The men who got away was also caught while on the run. "Y-you¡­ W-who are you?" The fake chief trembled in fear when he saw an army. The villagers who were hiding everywhere tried to sneak a peek of what was happening. "I already told you but you didn''t believe me anyway." Cole looked at him murderously as soon as he catches up with them. "I am the commander of the Shadow Knight''s army." Seeing that his men has already arrived, Liam whispered something on Tolemy, the old man was running the restaurant. "I believe I saw him earlier here." He replied and tried to search for the town''s chief. And when he spotted him, he notified the man at once. "Bring the town chief and his officials inside. And as soon as you bandage that man''s wound, take him inside as well." He ordered Asher. "Gideon, Leon¡­ You know what to do." He glanced at them meaningfully. Gideon and Leon both sighed as they looked at the bodies lying on the ground. Some were dead and some were wounded. "Can''t we just kill them all to lessen the work?" Leon joked but Gideon grimaced at him. "Not funny." Gideon rolled his eyes and placed his sword back to the sheath before walking to where the group''s captain was. After instructing the team, Liam entered the restaurant while Diana followed. "Whoa¡­ I never thought he had planned such a thing in just one night. Good job, Liam." Sargon chuckled. "Brother Liam is a wise and capable man." Sarah complimented before trekking the way to the restaurant. Both Sargon and Leo followed. Leo saw everything and he must say that Liam''s team were strong and he, as a leader was indeed wise. And seeing an army routing the whole village amazed him. Are these groups under the shadow knight''s hidden army? If yes, then how did they reach this town in a span of time? Does that mean they marched out last night? Then they''re fast. However, judging on their faces, they don''t look stressed or sleep deprived. They were full of vigor! Or would it be possible that they have a base somewhere near? Yes, that could be one of the options. What Leo witnessed today made him all the more suspicious about the group. Just how big is their organization? He was pondering. After a few more minutes, the town chief along with the town officials joined Liam, Cole and Asher at the table in a corner. They were talking about the things in the past while waiting for the fake chief. The town physicians were summoned to tend the wounded men and the fake chief was being cared at the moment. As for Diana and the others, they were sitting in a distance waiting to see what will happen next. Though they can still hear their conversation a little. "Thank you so much for helping us." The town chief and the officials kowtowed gratefully. "If it weren''t for you then we might be subject to their lies and fraudulent acts for the rest of our lives. Everybody thought they were the real Shadow knights since our neighboring towns were all afraid to go up against them." "If it is okay with you sir, we would like to ?ssign Gareth to guard your town. He is the captain of the alpha group you just saw outside. Rest ?ssure that they will do their best to make this town safe without the need of gatekeepers. They won''t accept any salary or payment from you." Liam voiced. "Thank you, mister¡­ But¡­" The chief was hesitating. "I know those fake group caused you great distress and you must be traumatized. So if you reject my team then it''s alright. We totally understand." The town chief and his officials were in silence while thinking of Liam''s proposal. While pondering on it, the captain of the group came holding the fake chief and led him to where Liam was. His brother and his personal guard was also with him. Gareth, the captain of the alpha team whispered something on Cole''s ear. He then nodded in response and notified Liam about it in a whisper. "Tell me, what''s your name?" Liam glanced at the fake chief. "Eugene." He replied but his eyes were on somewhere else. "Why did you introduce yourselves as the fake Shadow Knights?" He was direct but Eugene didn''t response. His eyes glints hatred. "You should know that such a lie wouldn''t last long. The fact that the numbers of the Shadows knights were increasing in number, you must have expected that this audacity will end. But why have you done such a thing?" Now Eugene looked at the man intently. His eyes were clearly filled with hate. "Because I hate them!" He roared. "You destroyed my group few years ago so I vowed to myself to do the same to your team!" Destroyed their group? Liam was rummaging his thoughts to see if he can remember this person but to no avail. Then he glanced at Cole and Asher who seemed to be thinking too. After a few minutes, Cole lifted his gaze upon realizing something. He sneered mockingly. Now he remembered him. "The L5 gang, am I right?" "Tsk!" He glared at the man who just spoke. "You didn''t change after all." Cole leaned his back on the chair and faced the fake chief. "Stealing children from their parents and selling them to become slaves and entertainers, do you think I will let you live for doing such?" Liam raised his brow upon hearing Cole while the town chief and his officials and the others who were listening on the other table held their breaths. That was indeed an awful deed! "Then he doesn''t deserve to live!" Diana clenched her fist and gritted her teeth in anger. But Sargon chuckled and it caught the woman''s attention. "Relax, young lady. There are things you haven''t seen in this kingdom yet." "Eh? You mean there are more wickedness I haven''t witnessed yet? like what?" "You haven''t seen the royal palace yet." Sargon sneered mischievously as he met Leo''s eyes. Diana was about to say something when they suddenly heard the fake chief yelling at the team. "You must not have known it but those parents were beyond thankful to me and my group back then. Lessening their burdens by selling their children was a great relief to them! Did you think we didn''t ask their consent? Did you really think we took them by force? Then you must know that you were wrong! It was those useless parents who approached me and asked for my help! They need to live and I just gave them ideas. But I never even thought they would agree to it." He chuckled crazily upon remembering the old days. "But you destroyed my business back then and now you want to ruin our jobs again? Tsk! Don''t you realize that groups like you were the reason why bad men like us increases? It was all your fault!" "But even so, it won''t justify what you did in this town and its people. Therefore, as a consequence of what you did, you must pay back the villagers a double portion of what you have collected them over the past few months." The town chief and his officials as well as the fake chief gulped unbelievingly. Pay back in double? That''s the craziest resolution they have ever heard! Chapter 116 - CHAPTER 116: THE CONSEQUENCE She chose to be silent. She never said a word as each member of the king''s council as well as some of the elders started questioning her about the recent rumor. One question after the other. But almost all the questions were pointing at one direction. Well, Milcah should know better while she stood at the center. She looked like a lamb placed at the center of the lion''s den. A helpless lamb just waiting to be devoured by her predators. Instead of focusing on the official''s interrogation, her mind suddenly traveled from the past¡­ It was when she was a young talented seer which everyone loves. She always stood beside her mother, who was the great prophet that time. She was her right hand, therefore, she was trained to be the next seer who will ?ssist the royal family into the great future. Seers are the messengers of the Almighty God. They were the voice of the supreme sovereignty to guide the kings as they lead the people of the land. They were to stand beside the king as their mentor and they were to anoint the new king with their oil. Yes, prophets must anoint the new king for God''s hand and favor to be upon them as they lead the kingdom. Their position was the most important office in the country. Therefore, Seers were seen as sacred and people respect them for their special gift and abilities. However, for the past years, no prophet stood beside the king because the great herald Milcah left her post. Worst, no one could replace her as long as she''s alive. No seer wanted to take her place because they all know the great responsibility one has to carry once they claimed that position. It was a good office but it''s not as easy as one thinks. But she was once a happy herald serving the royal family before. However, a tragic event occurred that changed the course of destiny. The royal dynasty that her generation had been serving for decades betrayed her family. They killed her one and only daughter along with her husband. Good thing they didn''t know about the child she bore into the world--- Sarah. It was then when she realized that no one truly acknowledged and fear the God-sent messengers. In fact, they were the easy targets to blame when chaos started in the kingdom. Despites all the things they did for the welfare of the country, still, one can easily dispatch them in a blink of an eye. Seeing the true colors of the monarch government, she decided to leave the fame, power and wealth one enjoys at the palace. It''s better to live among the simpleton rather than blending in with the wolves. Because one will never know when they devour their preys. A meek sheep among the wolves? No, she will definitely be consumed in whole! She suddenly came back to her senses when she felt a hard thing hit her head. Someone threw his shoe at her! Isn''t that one of the worst way to disrespect the elders? She tried to look around for the culprit and found the minister of education laughing mockingly at her. And as soon as their eyes met, the man sneered spitefully. He clearly dislikes the old woman. However, despites his strong facade, he must admit that he couldn''t bear to stare at the old woman''s intense and eerie gaze. Scary! "Please refrain from doing such a thing. We all agreed to interrogate the herald to clarify the rumors. We are not here to impose violence.'''' The king bawled. He too was surprised to witness such an evil deed. "Sorry, my hand slipped." The minister of education smirked evilly. "May I tell you a story, minister of education?" Milcah''s lip twitched meaningfully. Of course, she still remembered that certain person. He was one of those who pointed his finger against her daughter before. "Just as how your hand slipped, your precious wife is currently experiencing the same thing. Unfortunately, hers was worst because it''s not just one shoe." She paused a little. "I bet she''ll be bedridden for a week¡­ or possibly more than." She sneered triumphantly. "You! What did you do to my wife?!" The man raised his voice that everyone in the hallway paused. "Basically, I didn''t do anything because as you can see, I was imprisoned here." "Liar! You just cursed my wife and I swear to the gods, if something happens to my wife, I will definitely kill you with my own h---" "Swear to your gods but you must know that the God that I am serving is the one true God!" She voiced. "And for your information, I didn''t curse your wife, it was you who did it to your wife. The moment you took off your shoe and planned in your mind to hit me, you already invited a curse in your family!" "You---" "Enough!" The king''s voice roared inside the hall. "We should stop the interrogation from here. I can never accept such wickedness therefore, moving forward, I will do the questioning in private." "I''m afraid we cannot accept that, your majesty." One of the elders interjected. "Since we are all here, we must proceed with the interrogation. As for the minister of education''s misconduct, his punishment will be discussed by the council after these." Then the hall was filled with mumblings and rumblings once again. "Great herald, I believe you have heard everyone''s questions therefore, we won''t beat around the bush any longer." The great herald faced the old man who was currently speaking. "You should know that you caused a great ruckus in the kingdom when you started spreading the rumors about the crown prince. I believe you have heard of the punishment that one can underg---'''' "But it was not a baseless rumor." The old woman bu??ed in. "Are you saying that the crown prince was indeed alive?!" His eyes widened in disbelief as well as the people present at that hall. Almost everyone held their breaths waiting for her confirmation. "What if it was true?" Her tone was obviously taunting them. "Milcah, we don''t need ''Ifs'' here. We need the truth!" One of the officials on the left side yelped impatiently. "And if he''s alive, where is he?" Another yelled. "We don''t need impostors! We need to know who the crown prince is and where he is right now." Another said. "Silence everyone! Let the herald speak!" The king bu??ed in and looked expectantly at the old woman. He himself wanted to know those things. The old herald''s eyes roamed around the hall, then she heaved a heavy sigh. "My siege and to all of you, you must know that most of the times, the God of the heavens doesn''t reveal things in complete details. Some mysteries must be hidden in human eyes to protect the order of the world." She tried to explain although she knew it was futile to tell wisdom to the close-minded officials. "The crown prince is indeed alive." She finally voiced. Just as everyone expected, the hall was filled with voices once again. Some were trying to ponder on her words, some were quarreling and denying the truth and what not. The king himself was rendered speechless. This time, he believed the great herald since she confirmed it in public. There''s no way she''ll lie in front of these officials! "Where is he?" "Who is he?" "What happened to him before?" "How is it possible?" "Is it really true?" "Is he going to become the next king then?" Mutterings filled the hall but one of the officials mustered his courage to asked the old herald. "Where is he now? How can we see him and how will we know that he is truly the crown prince?" "Just as I told you, I don''t have the complete details if that''s what you want to know. However, there is one thing I ?ssure you." She smirked meaningfully. All the officials'' attention was fixed on her. "Even if you search for him, you won''t find him. But he will show up the moment you least expect him." "That''s nonsense!" One from the opposition group yelped. "You''re clearly bluffing! Do you really think we will believe your lies? Weren''t you just making things up to stir havoc inside the palace?" Makes sense. The people in the hall were torn in between. "You ditched your responsibility for a long time. It could be that you came back because your planning something evil against the royal family!" The man continued. "If the crown prince is truly alive, you should at least know some more information about him. But since the crown prince is dead, now you can''t provide any other details because probably, you are sewing a plan on your own." That man who spoke has surely a gift to stir up confusion in the ?ssembly. "We will never believe you unless we see him with our own eyes." He added. "Looked like you''re still on your old tricks, huh." Milcah eyed the man who kept blabbering confusing thoughts among his fellow officials. "I can''t blame you for thinking that way. But I am not obligated to explain myself to you. If you believe me then fine, but if you don''t believe me then I don''t care." Milcah uttered. "My king, one of the rules of the kingdom says that evidence are needed to prove one''s claim. But without it, their claims are deemed invalid. Since the herald doesn''t have any evidence to prove her claims, I believe she''s subjected to undergo the consequences of defying the king." The opposition group were viciously waiting for the king''s response. Well, the king should not be surprised, but their wickedness has already reached the level where they do not fear the God of the heavens. "Have you ever heard the words, ''Thou shall not touch God''s anointed?" The king uttered. "What''s important here is we have heard her. So whether you believe her words or not, then let''s leave everything to the heavens. Because I strongly believe that whatever was meant to be will always be." Milcah was a bit surprise to hear the king''s words. Guess he learned something from her before. Not bad, but it will never change the fact that the king will soon face all the consequences of his unresolved sins in the past. All his sins including the hidden sins will soon be exposed. Whatever happened in secret and in the dark, the heavens will surely expose it in the light. Chapter 117 - CHAPTER 117: THE PAIN OF LOVING "It''s cold." He wrapped her with the red scarf he took from the town chief. "You should at least take good care of yourself." Diana could feel the warmth from the man''s voice as well as the redness of her cheeks. It was because for the first time in weeks, Liam initiated a conversation with her. She wanted to release tears of joy but she tried so hard to keep them at bay because it may ruin the beautiful night at the moment. Yeah, she couldn''t sleep so she rose up and went out from the tent and sat near the bonfire. She was writing something in her journal when someone came to her. Liam. "T-thank you." She smiled as she closed her notebook and put it back inside her bag. "Where did you get this?" She was pertaining to the red scarf. Liam sat on the rock beside her. "Oh that?" He twitched his lips as he looked up. "I got it from the town chief a while ago. He was insisting to give a lot of things as a repayment but I rejected them all, except for that." She knew she shouldn''t be but her heart skipped a beat. The thought that Liam remembered her gave her so much joy. "I must say you have good eyes." She chuckled teasing the man. He laughed a little before his eyes landed on the woman''s face. He was watching her as she traces the scarf with her fingers. She looked calm and¡­ happy. He smiled within. "What do you think will happen to Eugene and his men?" She wanted to talk to him a little more so she took the chance to asked him about the men they left at that town. "That depends on their decision now." Diana looked at the man whose eyes were now at the fire. "What do you mean?" "I gave them the option to choose what kind of life they want to have moving forward. It''s up to them whether to choose life or the other way around." FLASHBACK: "What?! Pay them back in double? No, not a chance. I rather die than live a life of poverty once again!" Eugene wh?n?d. Indeed, paying the villagers back in double will render them penniless and homeless. And Liam knew what comes next--- these thugs may leave the town but they will surely find another victim. That would mean another evil deeds will only spring in the near future. "Besides, how can we pay them when you emptied our treasury?" He glared at the young men. Cole and Asher looked at each other knowingly. They were seemingly communicating telepathically. The thing is, they didn''t empty his treasury. They wanted to laugh playfully but they held it in specially when Liam stared at them sternly. It was as if giving them a warning. "Mr. Willy, do you have a better resolution in mind?" Liam faced the town chief who in turn, looked at his officials. "Whatever your decision is, we will support you at all cost." One of his officials stated. "I think its better to leave the money to them." Liam and the others instantly glanced at the town chief upon hearing his statement. His officials were even more surprised. They know that their chief was a good man but they never thought he would be this stupid. This should be a good chance for them to get back all their money from these scumbags. They thought. The town chief must have read what''s on their mind therefore he let out an ''it''s okay'' smile. "Please don''t look at me as if your gonna eat me." He joked. "We must also admit that for the past few months, we had peace from outside raiders and its all thanks to them." His officials lowered their heads. The town chief was right after all. "Let them keep the money." It was the town chief''s request. Eugene was rendered speechless. He didn''t expect that from the town chief either. He thought he would condemn him and his group but he was wrong. Liam smiled within him. He must say the people in this town are good people. "What can you say?" He asked the fake chief. He was silent for a few minutes. He couldn''t speak since he was lost with words. However, seeing the beaming town chief, his heart softened up a little. Though he looked away immediately. "I can give back their money but not in double." He tried to avoid Liam''s eyes. "But brother!" Nej, his younger brother whose been silent since the meeting started wanted to protest but he halted when Eugene looked at him shaking his head. "It''s okay." He gave an ?ssuring smile to his younger brother. Then he faced Liam once again. "I''ll pay them back as long as you return what''s mine." He was pertaining with his gold bars. "Since you agreed to repay them then your gold are all yours. We don''t have the intention to keep what''s not ours." "Then what''s the point of stealing them?" He hissed. "We originally planned to stretch it to everyone in this village as soon as we dispatch you." Asher bu??ed in irritatingly. "Just be thankful that brother Liam pitied you. Tsk!" "Asher." He warned the man with his eyes before turning his attention to Eugene and his companions. "I have a proposition for you and your men." Eugene furrowed his brow while Nej and Eugene''s personal ?ssistant looked at Liam mystified. Seeing their confused faces, Liam proceeded with his proposal. "If you want, you can keep your work as the town''s gatekeepers¡­" Liam gave them options to choose from. Join the Shadow Knights and undergo training under Gareth, the captain of the Alpha team or leave the town for good. That moment, Willy, the town chief expressed his willingness to receive the group if they choose to stay. Or if not, Eugene and his team can work as gatekeepers of the said town but they have to agree with the payment options according to the town''s basic salary. Also, they must agree that their group will be subjected to the Alpha team as they conduct inspection twice a month. "Are you trying to recruit us in your group now?" Eugene muttered. "We are not forcing you to join the team. But if you decide to do so then I ?ssure you, you''ll get the full benefits of becoming a true member of the Shadow Knights." Eugene was seemingly in deep thought. "I''ll give you time to think about the offer. And I hope you won''t mind if I lay this proposal to all your members. Most of your men are young lads like them¡­" His eyes landed on Cole and Asher. "They still have long lives to live so we would like to help them." **Liam hand Eugene and his men to Gareth for the time being. But before they left the town, most of the young men joined the Shadow Knights. ***End of Flashback*** Due to some unexpected events, they left the town at around one in the afternoon. Therefore, they decided to camp at Mount Gibbo when it was already dark. The men was obviously exhausted since last night. Looked like breaking in the treasury and dealing with Eugene and his men greatly exhausted the team. Before they left the town, Liam had to join the town chief and his officials in an in-depth discussion while Cole and the others dealt with Eugene and his remaining men. Cole also instructed the captain of the Alpha team to send him reports about Eugene and his men whatever their decision may be. "You should go back to sleep. You''re as tired as the others so you should get proper rest too." Diana broke the silence. "Aren''t you going to bed?" "Later. I just need to sort some things in my head right now." She heaved a seemingly sad sigh. Liam looked at the woman whose head was hanging low. What is she thinking? He was trying to read her thoughts but to no avail. "I want to remember much about this place." She stared at the man who was looking at her. Their eyes met. "And you too." She smiled but Liam can fill the sadness behind her sweet smile. Her eyes speaks it all. "I want to engrave your face and everything about you in my memory. I know it''s futile to do it but I don''t want to forget you¡­ as well as the people I''ve grown to love." A sudden tear dropped from her eyes. "I''m sorry, looked like I''ve become so emotional these past few days." Her voice squeaked as she wipe her tears away. "The thought that I would only be with you for a few more days pained me a lot." She kept wiping her eyes but she couldn''t stop her tears at all. She was sobbing as she speaks. "Diana¡­." Liam was about to speak but the woman interjected at once. "Please don''t say a word. It might only worsened my feeling." She chuckled jokingly but still crying. "I know I look pathetic now but what will I do if I miss you?" She sniffled not minding her words. She''s about to leave him so it''s better to let him know about her thoughts. "I know you won''t miss me the way I do to you but I hope you won''t forget me." She lifted her lids to look at the man''s eyes. "I think I now understand what the song meant, ''too much love will kill you''." She muttered softly while she twitched her lip upward. The pain of loving someone who will never be yours¡­. Ahhh! It''s killing her! Chapter 118 - CHAPTER 118: REAL INTENTION They continued the journey as if nothing happened last night. Just like the other day, Liam was with his team ahead of everyone while Diana spend more time with Leo and Sargon. Sarah and Lemuel also joined their conversation since Sargon started talking about the royal city. Their topic sprung from one theme to another until they curiously asked the old man about his life. He paused a little but the young lads were obviously looking forward for his story. Dang it! How did they end up talking about his life story? The heck with Leo who curiously asked him out of nowhere. On the other hand, Cole and the others were talking about the next tribe they will be dealing with as soon as they reach Patar. However, Liam''s mind recalled last night''s conversation with Diana when he accidentally looked behind them. She was laughing with the others as if nothing sad happened last night. Her eyes were sparkling bright as if she didn''t cry her heart out yesternight. LAST NIGHT.... He let the woman cried her heart out while he chose not to say a word. He must admit to himself that his heart was being pierced by thousands of needles while watching the woman sobbed in pain yet he can''t even bring himself to comfort her. He wanted to hug the woman tight but does he even have the right to do so? He was in conflict with his own mind. "I''m sorry." He decided to speak up after a few more minutes. "I should have told you beforehand. I should have asked your opinion about it." He sighed as he looked away. "But I know you would disagree. However, it must be done at all cost because once and for all, you don''t belong in this place. You''re a free spirited person so you will surely d?s?r? to go back to where you originally came from. That''s the reason why I can''t let you stay here for long. The longer you stay around those folks, the harder for them to let you go." He moved closer to her and wiped her wet cheeks. He tried so hard not to do it but his body seemed to have his own mind. "We also hate goodbyes but let''s not prolong the agony." He muttered as he ??r?ssed the woman''s back. Dang it! Was that the only thing he could say to her? That''s not even a word of comfort. "Liam, where in the world are you again?" Asher reached the man''s arm by hitting it lightly. "I''m listening." Liam glared at the man. "Then tell me what we were talking about just now." He challenged the man while Leon, Gideon and Cole chuckled mischievously. "I can''t recall giving you the authority to question me that way. Do I have the need to explain myself to you?" Asher made a face as he moved backwards. "Ah-oh. Looked like someone didn''t get enough sleep last night." He mumbled softly but only the young lads heard it and not Liam. True enough, he didn''t get enough sleep last night since he''s been thinking about Diana all night. Her sorrowful face as she cried in front of him last night was engraved in his memory. ''What am I gonna do if I get to miss you?'' Diana kept saying things that warms Liam''s heart. Though he was stupefied at first when the woman confessed her love to him, he must admit that he liked it. It warmed his heart to know that the woman loved him. However, he couldn''t accept her confession. Not because he didn''t want to but the fact that she will leave soon will surely leave a great scar in his heart--- again. Just as how the first woman he loved in the past left a great and unresolved scar in his heart¡­ He b?r?ly survived a day without tears and he doesn''t want to go through that despicable phase once again. It was mid afternoon when they reached Mount Folpy. The scenery before them was great since they can see the first cities in Patar from a distance. There are coasts on the east sides and they can also see ships on the shoreline. Ah! They have finally arrived. An hour and half or maybe more than before they reached the said region... the men were trilled but a particular person among them was not. The coast! Diana felt unease once again. Seeing the ships gave her an unexplainable feeling. The moment where she will be separated from the rest was indeed very, very near. Sadness can be seen in her eyes but she tried so hard to masked it with her smile. After resting for half an hour, the team mounted their horses, all ready to set out. However, Diana noticed the sudden change in Sarah''s face. She looked pale and --- terrified! "Sarah¡­ are you alright?" Diana went near the lady who was standing in a corner. She was about to touch her shoulder when she suddenly felt an eerie air around her. She shivered greatly and Sarah''s deafening scream made her stumbled backwards making her land on the ground. Now everyone''s attention was on them. "Miss Diana, are you okay?" Leon immediately descended his horse and run to the woman''s side. He then helped her stand to her feet. The others got off their horses and went to where the women are. "What happened?" Liam asked while Lemuel run to Sarah''s side and held her in his arms. She fainted as soon as Lemuel came to her. "I-I don''t know." Diana stuttered. "I think she received a terrible vision just now." The men furrowed their brows confused. Awful vision? What could it be? Does it have something to do with them? They were in deep thought. "I think it''s better to wait for the young lady to wake up." Sargon speak up his mind. "A vision from a seer should not be neglected." "He''s right." Leo supported the old man. "Pitch a tent for the ladies." Liam instructed his men. However, his eyes landed on Sargon suspiciously. How did he possibly know that Sarah was a seer? He has his own qualms about the old man''s identity but he chose to keep it within him until he was sure about it. While waiting, Sargon excused himself from the others saying that he needed to defecate. Then he walked a little farther where no one can see him. It was when he whistled an unknown tone that a woman in a ninja-like outfit came and knelt before him. "Master!" "I need you to do something for me." "Yes, master." "I need you to go ahead of us." He uttered. "You''ve been watching us and you should know that nothing bad will happen to me as long as I am with them. You saw how reliable they are so you should stop tailing us. But go before us to Patar and prepare the things I am about to tell you." "Yes, master." Sargon instructed the woman and as soon as he was done telling her the details, she kowtowed and left like a wind. Then he went back to where the team was. They have to wait for another half an hour before Sarah wakes up. "She''s awake!" Diana yelped, then the men gathered around them. "Sarah¡­" Lemuel came to her. "Are you alright? What happened to you?" "Lem, calm down. Give her time." Cole tapped the man''s shoulder. "Sorry." He apologized. The lady slowly rose up with the help of Diana. And as soon as she sat on the tent''s floor, her eyes immediately looked at Leo. Her eyes were ¡­. Pleading! "Please, help me." She teared up. "Sarah¡­" Diana was about to speak but Sarah bu??ed in. Still, her eyes where on Leo. "Please¡­ I need to see my grandmother as soon as possible¡­ She doesn''t have much time to live!" She squealed. Leo''s eyes widened in disbelief. The great herald doesn''t have much time to live? But how? ********** MEANWHILE, at the palace¡­ The king had been pacing back and forth inside his chamber. The ruling of the committee outweighs his decision to save the great herald from being punished. The decree stands according to the law of the kingdom of Allen. It was a decree he made which can never be repealed. Therefore, the old herald needed to face the punishment for spreading rumors without proof. Yes. Majority of the king''s council and the elders decided to rule out the herald''s claim that the crown prince is alive because of lack of evidence. Therefore, she will receive the punishment written in the law. "I''m sorry, Milcah." He mumbled after hitting the study desk as hard as he could. The crown prince is alive and the king knew that some of the councils believed what the herald have spoken. That''s a relief for the confederates whose been supporting the king for the longest time. "She must be put to death publicly!" Most of the officials voted to have the execution in public at the royal city''s center plaza for everyone to witness. They wanted to show to the people that even heralds, one of the highest and well respected people in the country must be put to death to serve as a warning. However, the king knew what the opposition''s real intention behind their declaration-- to serve as a warning for everyone was not the main reason to begin with. The truth is, they wanted to invalidate the rumors that the crown prince is alive by eliminating the great herald. In that way, they can protect the throne for prince Veziron. Shadrach was surely behind this uproar! The king clenched his fist in anger. ''Shadrach, I will make sure you will face your sins one day!" Chapter 119 - CHAPTER 119: EVIL PLANS It can''t be help. The verdict was already passed down to the jury and it will be in effect after a week. The great herald will be beheaded in the center plaza for the crime of spreading baseless rumors about the crown prince. "Edward, can''t you do anything to stop the execution?" Queen Hillary heard the final outcome of the official''s meeting therefore, she rushed to the king''s chamber. To her surprise, she found a restless king whose been pacing back and forth inside his study room. His mind was obviously troubled about the final decision. "My queen¡­ I''m sorry. I''m sorry that I am a failure as a king!" His eyes were bloodshot red. He look like one who would cry anytime soon. "I failed her." He sat defeated on his chair. "You should go and see her, my king." "For what? To apologize for my incompetency? I don''t think I have the courage to talk to her right now." "Even so, she needs someone to talk to right now. Go to her as a friend and not as the king. I''m sure she will appreciates it even if she can''t say it out loud." The king lifted his gaze upon his queen. "Do you think she will talk to me? She hated me so much from the deepest part of her heart. I bet she''s cursing me right now even as we speak." "You never know unless you go and speak to her." The king released a heavy sigh then looked at the ceiling, thinking. ''What have I done?'' He muttered within him. ''In the end, I still caused her death.'' Meanwhile, in a certain residence at the royal city of Kadesh, an old man with his minions were celebrating victory. The fact that the king''s decree bounced back to him gave them the ?ssurance that the prince from their family line will succeed the throne someday. "As soon as that herald dies, the rumors about the crown prince will surely be buried along with her." Shadrach smirked evilly while the officials in the opposition group nodded their heads in agreement. "But the other officials believed the old woman''s claim. I''m sure they will find ways to search for the crown prince." One of the officials uttered his thoughts. "Do they even know what the crown prince looks like?" He faced them with confidence. "Even I whose been in the palace for a long time now couldn''t even remember the crown prince face, how much more for them? Everyone had already forgotten how he looked like except the king and the queen--- maybe." He was unsure about the last part. "Guess you''re right. But what if the herald was telling the truth? Will all our plans go to waste?" "No. I won''t let that happen. That''s why we must oust the king from the throne as soon as possible." "How are we going to do that?" Another asked. "The northern king will visit the country one of these days and I''m sure he will bring his daughter with him. Prince Veziron''s bethrothal with the northern princess will ensure his position on the throne. That should give the king a sign to vacate his position." "And what if he won''t?" "Then we shall use force." He sneered. "You mean military force?" Shadrach smirked meaningfully. "Do we have enough men to fight against the king''s soldiers?" "The shadow knights. It wouldn''t take long and we will have them as our allies. We shall use them for our advantage." The shadow knights? Shadrach''s companion beamed as soon as they heard the old man. Those group were prettily famous for their military strength. They are definitely more than capable to serve as their fronts. Ah, just as they expected from their leader, he was always one step ahead of everyone. The king wouldn''t even amount to him. "I believe our beloved Prince will surely win them over so let''s just wait until he comes back and bring us good news." Shadrach added. MEANWHILE, Sarah narrated the vision she received to the group. She can''t help but screamed when she saw her grandmother''s head hanging on a pole at the center of an open place. She doesn''t know where that place was but when she described the surroundings, Leo and Sargon and also Liam widened their eyes in disbelief. The center plaza in Colah! "I need to see my grandmother as soon as possible¡­ Please¡­" She begged Leo who looked surprised. "She won''t last long so I need to meet her. Please sire, help me just this once." "I¡­" Leo hesitated but Liam suddenly spoke. "We will go with you." "No." Everyone was surprised to hear the lady reject Liam''s offer. "I know you still have important things to do and you must fulfill it at all cost." "Sarah¡­" Diana mumbled. She wanted to accompany her but she knew it was futile to volunteer. "If that''s the case then I''ll go with you." Leo replied. Though he wanted to stay with the folks but since the life of the great herald is at stake, he could at least help the lady meet her grandmother for the last time. Who knows what he can acquire by helping a seer. "Thank you." She sighed a relief. "Then I guess we''ll have to part ways once we reached Patar." "I''ll go with you." Lemuel volunteered. "No, its fine---" Sarah couldn''t finish what she was supposed to say because Lemuel bu??ed in at once. "I insist. Besides, you were the reason why granny wanted me to join the journey." "Eh? What do you mean?" Sarah was confused. "Granny told me to stay with you at all cost. Guess she knew this day would come." Lemuel claimed. "It''s alright. Take Lemuel with you. Besides, we will be seeing you once we reached Kadesh." Liam chimed in. Then it''s settled! As soon as the team finishes their mission in Patar, they will directly go to Kadesh to meet the last two tribes. After settling the matter, the team set out to Patar. Leo, on the other hand, was looking on the road but he was obviously absent-minded. He only came back to his senses when Sargon, the old man came to him. "You did the right thing, my prince." Leo was startled to hear the old man. "D-did you say something?" His eyes hints an unexpected shock. "I said, you made the right decision to ?ssist the lady seer." The old man smiled playfully. "No one can help that young lady except you." "What do you mean?" Now he''s confused. "I heard the great herald was help captive inside the palace because of the king. But you told the young lady that you''ve seen her somewhere in the city." "I didn''t know she''s in the palace." Leo denied. "You can lie to these young men but not to me, PRINCE LEO." He immediately looked at the old man. His eyes widened in disbelief. "Y-you knew?" Prince Leo''s eyes hints fear¡­ the fear to be exposed. "Of course. I''ve known you since you were little. So there''s no way I wouldn''t recognize you." He chuckled. "But I never saw you before." He was a bit suspicious of the old man''s identity. "Are you possibly one of the¡­." He gasped. "Ha-ha! Calm down. I''m not an enemy." "Then who are you? How did you recognized me when in fact I haven''t seen you in the palace, not even once!" "You don''t have to know my true identity. What''s important is we have the same goal." "I don''t think so." He confuted. "Believe me, there''s no way Sarah will keep your identity if you''re a threat to the group." Eh? Sarah knew about his real identity? Prince Leo couldn''t believe his ears therefore, his eyes landed to the young lady before him. Good thing they were a distance away from the others. "She''s not as powerful as her grandmother yet, but trust me, this lady here will surpass her old woman as years passes by." The old man smirked knowingly. *************** "Did you say the lone princess of the kingdom of Armany set out to visit our country?" Lady Amaya, Prince Veziron''s mother, yelped in surprise. "But how did you know it?" She asked her father¡ªShadrach. "You should know that I have eyes and ears everywhere, my dear daughter." He chucked proudly. "Does the king knew it?" "I don''t think so. The princess planned to visit the country as a commoner so I guess the king sent her to spy the kingdom. She will definitely give a surprise visit in the palace one of these days." "So what are you planning to do?" Shadrach smirked evilly then he rose up and stood near the veranda. "Let''s join her play." "You mean what?" Though he was her father, still, Lady Amaya couldn''t understand how Shadrach thinks. "I hope my son wouldn''t have to do anything whatever your plan is." "Impossible. There''s no way my plan will succeed without the main cast on it." He stared at his clueless daughter. "Father!" "Calm down. No one will get hurt. Prince Veziron needs to earn the princess'' trust and this is the fastest way to do it. If the princess is wise enough to pretend as somebody else, then we will take the chance to turn the table in favor of us." "Just make sure not to hurt my son." Lady Amaya yelped. "You should bear in mind that you are dealing with the lone princess of the Kingdom of Armany." "Of course, I will never forget that. But don''t you trust your father? I''m the wisest of them all." Once again, the old man laughed like a madman while thinking of his evil plans. Chapter 120 - CHAPTER 120: REASON Patar, where everything started and where everything has to end! Diana inhaled an amount of air as soon as they entered the entrance gates of the said region. The region was totally different from the others. Just as they said, each region differs depending on it''s dwellers status and she must say that the place was quite advanced. Most of the buildings were made of cement and the people were a bit civilized--- if she may describe. Well, if this region was a bit normal from where she came from, then how was the royal city differs from the rest! She bet it was a damn good place to live in! She wanted to see it but according to Sargon, the ship that sails to the outside world only comes once in six months or worst, a year, and she''s lucky to spot one these days. Though the deal was done through backdoor transaction. If she won''t take that ship then apparently, she''ll have to wait for another six months to one year before she returns to where she came from. She heaved a heavy sigh. She might not be able to go back since the battle for the throne was happening as they speak. Battle for the throne? How will that affect her sailing back home? Are they going to stop the coastline''s operation while the royal battle is on? Ahhh! This country is definitely one of a kind! "Everyone must spend the night here for the meantime. After which, everyone will separate ways early morning." Liam uttered then whispered something to Cole. "Okay. We''ll be back as soon as possible." Cole replied and was about to leave along with Asher when Sargon suddenly spoke. "Are you going to search for a place to stay? I know a good place." He smiled. "And it''s cheap. I believe you''ll love it." Cole immediately faced the old man. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go." Sargon led the team in a secluded place. It was a house on top of a hill but it was not that far from the coastline. One can see the beautiful shore from the distance. It was also a good spot to watch the sunset and sunrise. "Whoa! It''s so beautiful in here!" Diana and Sarah gawked at the jaw dropping scenery before them as they entered the vicinity. "I told you." Sargon chuckled. "How did you know about this place?" Leon muttered in awe. "A friend once showed me this place years ago." "I bet you''re a regular in this place, huh." Leo leered meaningfully. "Ha-ha! You got it right!" Sargon chuckled sarcastically. He was about to knock on the door when it suddenly opened from the inside. "Good evening gentlemen, looking for a place to stay for the night?" A young woman in an elegant dress greeted them. "Yes, we need a room for everyone." Sargon replied and faced Liam. "How many rooms would you like to get?" "Three rooms will do." "Oh, same set up?" Sargon teased before facing the pretty woman and confirmed three rooms for the team. "Please follow me." The woman smiled and led them upstairs. Gideon on the other hand, seemed lovestrucked for the first time. Therefore, he whispered something to Sargon. "Mister, do you know the woman personally?" His mouth pointed the young woman climbing the stairs as they follow. "Is there a way you can introduce me to her?" He smiled sheepishly. "She doesn''t like men younger than her." Sargon whispered back. "I''m older that what I look." "Same with her. She''s older than what she looks. Trust me you don''t want someone like her to be your wife." He chuckled. "You don''t know that. Come on, can you just introduce me to her?" He pleaded. "I''ll tell her if she wants to." "Yes!" Gideon jumped in joy. "That''s a promise, right?" "Let''s see. But prepare yourself for possible rejection." Sargon laughed but Gideon hissed annoyingly. No. She won''t reject me. He encouraged himself. Just like the usual set up, Sarah and Diana in one room, Sargon and Leon along with Leo in another room and the rest at the spacious room provided for them. Since the house at the second floor has a spacious balcony, Sarah and Diana decided to feel the breeze while having a cup of tea. "Ah, I never thought I would be seeing such a beauty as this." Sarah was savoring the moment while their eyes looked at the vast horizon before them. "Grandma was right, Ikarai is not the world. There is indeed a whole new world outside that region." "She was right. But I tell you, the kingdom of Allen is not the world either. It was only a tiny part of the real world out there." Diana''s eyes looked up the sky. "Miss Diana, can you tell me more about your world?" Sarah suddenly faced the woman who smiled a little. "Care if we joined you, ladies?" Leon came to the balcony along with the rest of the team. They definitely heard their conversation as they were passing by. Sargon saw the group at the veranda therefore, he went and joined them as well. Now everybody settled themselves on the soft couch while some sat on the chairs facing the two women. "What were you two talking about?" Asher chimed in as soon as he sat comfortably in his spot. "I was asking miss Diana to tell me about the world she came from." "I like to hear more about it too." Sargon agreed as well as Leo. Knowing that the woman was a foreigner excites the prince. All eyes were looking expectantly at her when the pretty woman came in and served everyone a cup of tea. "Hmmm¡­ I think most of you have already heard some of it so if incase I uttered the same thing, just pretend you didn''t know." She chuckled. "I don''t think you''ll repeat the same story as before. You got a whole new world out there which we want to know." Gideon interjected. "Okay. So where do you want me to start then?" "It''s all up to you." Leon spoke. Diana''s eyes landed on the vast horizon before her. They can see the coastline from their location since the buildings near the sea were covered with lights. "I don''t know where to start but I can tell you that you can find numerous wonders of the world. Outside this country, you''ll discover a lot of places--- beautiful and historic places to be exact. You''ll also find different races, people in different tribes all over the world. You have the freedom to travel wherever you want and do whatever you want to do not caring about people''s judgement. You can try different food from different country and meet new friends as well. Although you''ll separate ways soon, but there is what we call social media where you can still be connected even if you are miles away from each other." "Can''t we have that same thing here too? So that even if you go back home, we can still talk to each other?" Sarah asked. "I believe it is possible but that depends on this country''s government." "You mean the decision depends to the king?" Cole bu??ed in. "Well, since he is the supreme authority in the kingdom then I guess yes." "Then that means it will never happen then." Asher sighed defeated. "If only someone from the royal palace visits the outside world then I think it is possible." Diana replied. "This camera is not the only device we have there. This can only take photos and videos but there are devices where you can watch news, not just news inside your country but also information about the other countries as well. We have social media outlets where one can talk to someone from another country, as if talking to them face to face." "Looked like heaven then!" Sarah lit up. Diana chuckled. "No. I believe heaven is much of a better place. Although the outside world has a lot of good things, wars and famines, sickness and deaths were also prevalent. Watching news will only let you see the dark side." "Then there''s only a bit of difference from the life we have here then." "Ehm, you''re right. Discrimination and inequality were never gone actually. But you''ll only appreciate the freedom you have to explore the world on your own." She explained. "The place where I came from was scarier than what you think but you can still enjoy your life to the fullest out there. You can also get free education out there." She looked at the men one by one. "If only I can take everyone with me¡­." She muttered but still, everyone heard her. "It is also a place where you don''t have to hold your swords all the time." "Aren''t you afraid?" It was Leo who broke the seemingly sad ambiance. "I bet you''ve been traveling from country to country alone." "You were right when you said I''ve been travelling from places to places alone. Though I must say I was scared at first but it wont be long. The world''s beauty will cure the fear within you until you longed for more adventures in life." She replied. "Why don''t you try to explore the outside world one of these days too?" She was pertaining to everyone but her eyes landed on a specific person¡ªLiam. "Although I accidentally came in this country because of a shipwreck, but since there are ships that sails to the outside world, I think anyone can come and go." Liam and Diana''s eyes met but it was not for long since Cole caught everyone''s attention. "I also wanted to see the outside world but with my ability, I don''t think I will last a week." He chuckled. "But brother Liam, why don''t you try? You can join our young missy''s adventure!" "Not a chance." He nonchalantly interjected. "Besides, I don''t have any reason to go with her." Unknown to him, Diana felt a throbbing pain after hearing his statement. He doesn''t have any reason to go with her¡­ That came to her as a blow. But the man was right¡­ Although it would be good to have the man she loved travel with her, but the thing is, he doesn''t love her as a woman. Well, he was right. One has to have a reason to do such and clearly, Liam doesn''t have a reason to go out since his life was in here. Ah, why is she so pathetic?! Chapter 121 - CHAPTER 121: TRAGIC LOVE STORY He left the team to give them more time to talk to Diana. He knew that his presence will only distract the woman from having a blast with the others. He went back to the room allocated for them and laid his tired body. He was hoping to fall asleep but to no avail. After approximately three hours, the team started coming in one by one. Looked like everyone''s feeling asleep. The last man to enter was Cole. Dang it! He cursed within him. The others were already snoring but there he is, sleep seemingly left him for good. It was almost midnight when he glanced at his wristwatch. Fudge! Despites his effort, he cannot sleep. Therefore, he left the room and went back to the veranda. His mind was in a muddle for thinking a lot of things. He heaved a heavy sigh and laid on the soft couch while his eyes looked at the starry sky. Amazingly, the sky looks so bright tonight. It was glittering with lots of stars and the moon was shining bright. Ah, the cool breeze feels so good in his skin. He smiled a little. He might sleep in the balcony for the night. He thought. He closed his eyes to savor the moment when he suddenly heard footsteps coming near him. He opened his eyes and saw the woman walked pass him and went to stand near the railings. She heaved a heavy sigh as soon as she held the bars while her eyes landed on coastline. Diana. A hint of sadness covered Liam''s face while watching the woman''s depressed back. And when the woman was about to turn around, he immediately closed his eyes pretending to be sleeping. "Fudge!" The woman yelped as she staggered in surprise. Her voice was loud enough that Liam opened his eyes and looked at her as if he didn''t know she was there. "You scared me!" She ??r?ssed her ?h?st and went to sit on the empty chair beside him. "You should have looked around you." He nonchalantly replied. "I thought everyone was sleeping." She made a face. "Guess you can''t sleep too, huh." "Ehm." He laid back on the couch. "Me too." She softly mumbled as she looked up. "The night is so beautiful!" She marbled at the scene before her. "Ehm. Definitely." The man replied but his eyes were on the woman. The woman heaved a heavy sigh. "I want to relish this moment. I will definitely miss this place¡­ the people and¡­." She paused. Then a tear fell from her eyes which she quickly wiped away. But that was not hidden from Liam''s eyes. He didn''t say a word. After pausing for a few minutes, Diana faced the man. "Thank you." Her eyes were communicating sincerely. "I had a great time while I was here. It''s all because of you." She tried so hard to smile although she was dying to run into the man''s arm. If she could only embrace the man the whole night¡­. "Although you''ve been into life and death situations?" Liam chuckled teasing her. "Ehm, those were the best memories I had so far.?? She laughed as well. "Cause for the first time in forever, someone made me feel that my life matters." Her eyes not leaving his and vice versa. "Because it does matter¡­." The man replied. She beamed. She felt her heart skipped a beat. She must say Liam was the first man to make her feel that way, and probably the last one. How can she forget a great man like him? Can she even find a man who has the courage to risk his own life just to save a woman whom he just met? "Thank you for being a great friend." She breathed. "You as well." "Liam¡­." "Ehm?" "Can I¡­" She paused for a second. "Say it. I shall grant your request since it will be your last." He joked. She didn''t say a word, instead, she stood up and went to where he is and laid down beside him. The man jerked in surprise at her sudden action but he didn''t resist. "Stay still." The woman voiced while fixing her head on his arm. Then she wrapped her hand around the man and inch closer to his ?h?st. "You said you''ll grant my wish since it''s my last night here. Then let me stay like this for tonight¡­. For the last time¡­" Although he couldn''t see the woman''s face, he could feel her silent tears. "Okay. Just this once." He uttered and moved a little to fix his body and pulled the woman closer to him. Good thing the couch can fit two people, though they have to squeaked their bodies to fit in. "Thank you." Her voice cracked a little and it pained Liam even if he won''t say it. After a few more minutes, the woman moved and faced up the sky. Still, her head was leaning on Liam''s arm. She could also feel the man''s minty breath on her hair. Was it his breath or the cool breeze? Not sure but she found solace in his arm. "Do you think you''ll ever miss me once I''m gone?" Diana asked out of the blue. ''Definitely.'' The man wanted to say it out loud but he kept it in. "Guess you won''t. You''re such a busy man to think about a passing stranger. You will probably forget me in a week." She chuckled mocking herself. "But I think it''s better that way." She sighed. "You''re so lucky, I hope I can forget you too." Though her voice was fleeting in the wind but Liam was able to catch her last word. "I wish¡­I could do¡­ the¡­same¡­but it hurts¡­so bad." Her head fell on the side. She fell asleep. "Stupid." The man muttered. "I wish I could forget you that easily." Then he planted a quick kiss on the woman''s head. Not sure if she was dreaming or just imagining things up because she felt a kiss on her head. But it must be a dream¡­ the man doesn''t like her as a woman anyway. IT WAS MIDNIGHT when a young woman woke up inside the ship''s VIP room. The strong waves must have awakened her. She was all alone in that spacious room and she must admit, she was a bit afraid. But she needs to get a hold of herself since it was her decision to travel alone. No personal guards, no maidservants¡­ just her and her baggage. She''s in a mission after all. The fact that her King Father agreed to hand her over to one of the princes'' of Allen, she wanted to test them. Surprise visit should be enough to see the real status of the said kingdom. Although she heard a lot of rumors about the princes'' one of a kind beauty, what matters to her most was the man''s personality. And since it involves the union of two souls, she wanted to observe her future husband first. ''Six beautiful princes, huh?'' The young woman smirked playfully. ''Who said I can''t choose between them?'' She laughed within her. Her Father King said he was thinking to betroth her with the first prince but she protested. However, what can she do? Her father already raised that thought to the first prince of Allen when he visited the kingdom the past few weeks. Her only hope was that; the deal isn''t final yet. So if she can find some valid flaws about the first prince then she may hold it against him. She can accumulate reasons to invalidate the deal of the two kingdoms. But of course, she can''t possibly bring that up to her father king since he will definitely go berserk. Therefore, in order to convince her father, she lied a little bit. "I want to know more about the man I am supposed to marry but I can only do that if I will visit the kingdom without soldiers and maidservants accompanying me. I prefer not catching the people''s attention and if possible, please don''t notify the king of Allen about my trip. I want to surprise them." She explained, not sure if she successfully conveyed her main point. Her father was thinking about her reason but she can sense the need to convince him more. "Father, please." She begged. "Once you inform the king about my visit, I''m sure they''ll work so hard to please me and I don''t like that." "But I''m concerned with your safety. If you will not bring some of our soldiers with you, what am I gonna do if something bad happens to you?" The king was obviously worried. "Don''t worry father, I''m sure I''ll be alright." "Princess Laura, you know---" "Father, I''ll be fine." She smiled confidently. "How about this, I''ll make sure to send you a message everyday to let you know about my wellbeing. And once I missed a day, then you can send our royal soldiers or inform the king about me, hmm?" The king sighed defeated. He knew he can''t stop her daughter once she decided to do a thing. Guess he doesn''t have a choice. "Deal. And it will start as soon as tomorrow morning." "Deal!" Once again, she smiled mischievously thinking about her plans. Hope it will go well. Anyway, it was already past midnight and she needs to write a letter for her king father and will send it now so it would reach him tomorrow morning. She''ll be in Patar after a few more hours so she needs to prep herself for her journey. "Don''t you dare step in the balcony." Cole blocked Leon and Asher who was about go out. They creased their brows confused. "Why?" Cole shook his head and used his mouth to point at the two individuals sleeping soundly at the couch. They were embracing each other! Asher widened his eyes and chuckled teasingly. "Tell the others not to disturb them. Let them have all the time together since this would be the last time they''ll gonna see each other." There was a hint of sadness in Cole''s tone. He''s definitely right. Ah, the scene before them was supposedly a romantic one but it turned out to be the saddest love story they could ever think of. A tragic love story. Chapter 122 - CHAPTER 122: LOST DREAM Who dare touch God''s anointed one? Who would even think of lifting his hands against the chosen one? It was indeed a detestable thing to have no fear to the heavens but such people does exist. "I didn''t expect you to save me either." The great herald emotionlessly uttered. Milcah decided to entertain the king now that he visited her to check on her status after the verdict was passed down to the juries. All she has to do now is lie in wait for the fulfillment of her punishment. He did make an effort to save her while she was being interrogated at the royal court the other day. "It''s best to have no expectations at all and to be honest, I have never anticipated you''d do something to spare me from that foolish decree. I''m done believing your empty promises." She supped her coffee. The king lowered his head in guilt. He knew he can never turn back the time and the old woman''s grudges against him was rooted deep down to her bones. But he was sorry for what he did. He definitely paid the cost of letting her children perished of sins they did not commit. "Milcah, I ''ve been trying redeem myself from all the sins I did in the past and God knows how much I tried so hard. As soon as I sat on the throne, I didn''t stop working to prove their innocence. But I still failed. I couldn''t do it." Guilt covered his heart. "You tried but you never gave your all. You knew in the first place that they were innocent and did nothing wrong. The truth about what happened that day and who the real culprit was, you were aware of it. However, you chose not to expose the truth. You deliberately hide the facts and allowed that man to reign over you for the past few years. You were wrong when you said you couldn''t do it because the truth is, you didn''t want to do it. You were mistaken when you said you didn''t stop working to prove their innocence, because once and for all, you didn''t even dare to." "I really wanted to¡­ and I truly tried, but then¡­" "But your position is at stake that time and probably until now." Milcah sneered. "You were afraid of that person even now. Not because he was greater than you but he was more powerful than you, am I right?" "You will never understand my intention even if I tell you." "You were right about that. I will never understand your reason. The mere fact that you care more about the crown than the people around you made me question who you truly are." "No, you don''t understand¡­ I¡­" "Say it, Edward, say it. Tell me I was wrong and tell me what your reasons were. Convince me. Prove me wrong. Maybe if I understand a little then I may forgive you." The king heaved a heavy sigh. No, even if he tells her the main reason, the herald won''t understand him at all. So with a defeated glow, he stood up. "Anyway, I just came to tell you that I didn''t mean any of these things to happen. I will try to find a way to stop the execution." He was about to turn around and walk away, but he halted as soon as he heard the old woman said something. "Stop wasting your time because you can never undo what fate had already decided." Once again, she slurped her coffee. "You should have expected this when you sent your soldiers to capture me. The king clenched his fist not knowing what to say. It''s not true, when he ordered his royal guards to take Milcah, punishing her was not a part of his plan, let alone her execution! "I''m sorry." He screeched, still his back was facing the woman. "My siege, I am about to say goodbye to the world in a week, can I ask for a little favor?" The king was a bit surprise to here the woman''s tone softened up. "What do you want?" He asked as soon as he faced her. "I know your officials would disagree if I asked for a bit of freedom for at least a few days before my execution. But I believe that a prisoner whose life is coming to an end have the privilege to at least enjoy her remaining days." "Are you really going to give up your life just like that?" "I don''t have a reason not to." She smiled when she thought about Sarah. The truth is, she worries a lot whenever she thinks about her granddaughter but she knew that her young lady is in good hands. "Besides, all these things were already predestined to prepare the future for the hope that is to come." She added. The king didn''t understand what she meant. "Then tell me, what is it that you want?" "There is this sacred hill at the east mountainside. I wish to stay there for a few days." She smiled. "I need to condition myself for the public execution." **The king dejectedly exited the great herald''s room. Although he granted her request to be isolated in that sacred mountain, the fact that she has already given up hope aggrieved his heart. He wanted to seek for her forgiveness and if possible, redeem the time they''ve lost and be friends once again, but looked like it would only be a dream---a lost dream. ******************* Her heart was throbbing in pain as she prepares her things. There are two more hours to go before her departure, therefore she spent some of her time capturing some moments with the team. She made sure to save a lot of photos of everyone. They had a group photo before Leo, Sarah and Lemuel set out to Kadesh to see Sarah''s grandmother. "Please take good care of Sarah." Diana told Leo. "I will." He smiled. "Then I guess this is goodbye?" "Ehm." A hint of sadness clouded the woman''s tone. Leo could feel the woman''s current emotion therefore, without any other word, he pulled the woman to his ?h?st and embraced her tight. "I''ll gonna miss you. I hope to see you again someday. So if one day, if I decided to cross the oceans to come to you, would there be any guarantee that I will see you out there?" The woman smiled as she nodded. "You were one of my good friends although we only got to know each other for a short period of time. But if one day you choose to see the outside world then I''ll make sure to come and see you." Diana opened her bag and took a pen and wrote something on a piece of paper then handed it to man. "That''s my personal information along with my social media accounts. Send me a message once you visit the outside world. You may wonder how but try to ask help from any authorities, I''m sure they will help you out." "Then I shall keep this treasure then and I will make sure to visit you one day." He smiled. "I will be waiting!" She chuckled. Sarah cried for minutes before she bid her goodbye. "I''ll gonna miss you, miss Diana!" "Me too." She smiled as she wiped the young lad''s wet cheeks. "Goodbye miss Diana." Lemuel also made sure to say goodbye to the woman. After an emotional breakdown from the team, Sarah, Leo and Lemuel set out to Kadesh while the others stayed and prepared for the woman''s departure. "One more hour to go." Diana mumbled to herself when Cole came to her. "Miss Diana, big brother is looking for you downstairs." She smiled at him. "Ehm, I''ll be there in a minute." "Okay." Cole replied and left the woman whose been watching the coastline from the veranda. Ah, she wanted to savor the moment since it would be the last time she''ll be with the man she loves. "Good morning." She whispered greeting the man when he finally opened his lids. She was smiling radiantly that Liam couldn''t help but kiss her forehead as he greeted her back. "Good morning too." He didn''t know but the moment he smiled at her after kissing her forehead, thousands of bu??erflies started churning inside her stomach. Her heart felt an unexplainable joy! For the first time, she didn''t find the man''s action as awkward. Was that his way to say goodbye? Tsk! That was so romantic. She giggled when she thought about it. Ahh! Stop it Diana! She scolded herself before she went downstairs. Guess it''s time for her to go. The ride to the coastline only took twenty minutes. And as soon as they reached the place, Leon and the others, except Liam and Diana marveled at the ship they call ''Supreme Macy'', the ship that will take Diana home. "We still have thirty minutes before your departure, do you want to look around for the meantime?" Liam offered. "You might see some items you want to take with you." "Sure." Diana agreed but the young men decided not to join them. "We will see you in thirty minutes." Asher beamed meaningfully before they left the two. "Ah, it''s cold!" The woman suddenly yelped and took the red scarf that Liam gave her the other day and wrapped herself with it. The wind was seemingly getting stronger as if a storm will hit the place anytime soon. They were walking in an alley when five big men suddenly bumped onto Liam. "Watch your way, young man!" One of the men shouted at him but Liam immediately apologized. "I didn''t know you were capable of doing such." Diana chuckled teasing the man. "You can''t use your fist nor your sword anytime. A sincere apology is as powerful as the sword, always remember that." "Ay, Ay, captain." Both chuckled playfully. ********* THE COASTLINE were pretty busy as merchants come and go, people were busy buying and selling items that they didn''t sense a lurking danger that was about to happen. "Did you check if everything was in place?" One of the big men asked. "Yes." "Good. Then all we need to do is wait for the bombs to set off then we''re good to go. Make sure to notify the client as soon as we''re done here." That ship will explode a few hours from now and everyone in the region will hear of it¡­ Ha-ha! Chapter 123 - CHAPTER 123: UNSPOKEN LOVE "Fifty gold bars¡­ Just make sure to eliminate him and his ship within the day. Forget about the rewards if you fail within the given time." A man in his fifties ordered the five big men to do the nasty job. "It''s the Supreme Macy ship, right?" One of the big men asked. "That''s right." The man nodded. "What about the other passengers?" "I don''t care about them as long as you complete your job." "This is a difficult task, sire." "Are you saying you cannot do it?" "That''s not what I mean sir. But the casualties will be great, I think 50 won''t do." "Oh¡­" The man leered in contempt. "You want me to add some more? Okay, fine. I''ll add another 20 as long as you do a clean job." "Deal." Filled with confidence, the man twitched his lip upwards. "Let''s go!" He called out then he and his companions left the man''s house. The five big men picked up their handmade explosives and went on their way to the coastline. They were in a rush so they accidentally bumped onto a man who was with his beautiful wife. He wanted to pick a fight but since they were in haste and the other man apologized, he chose let them go. "Is that really you?" One of his companion teased him. "What happened to the arrogant man who loves to engage into a fight to anyone?" He was laughing. "He apologized. And besides, we are on a hurry." He nonchalantly replied. As soon as they planted all the bombs in every corner of the ship, they quickly rushed out. Looked like the ocean has to welcome a lot of dead bodies in a moment. Whoever will be sailing with the Supreme Macy Ship seemed unfortunate this day. "So this is it. It''s totally a goodbye, huh." Cole sighed as he embraced the woman. "We will never forget you." He wanted to release a tear but he is a man, he must be tough. "You can visit us anytime, missy!" Asher joked. "Goodbye, miss Diana." Leon shed a tear as he embraced the woman tightly. "We will definitely miss you." Gideon added and join the group hug. "Please take good care of yourself always." "I will be missing you too, guys. I''m so happy that I got to meet everyone. You were one of the best gifts that God has given me so far." She teared up and looked at Liam who was standing in a distance. The ship blew the first signal. Dang it, that means in 15 minutes, all passengers must board the vessel now. Therefore, Liam walked near them and motioned the woman to start moving now. He walked her near the entrance while the boys stayed at the waiting area. She''s quite sad and nervous at the same time. Sad about the fact that she won''t be able to see Liam and the boys and at the same time, nervous to get inside the ship. Looked like the memory of the recent shipwrecked was engraved in her mind. She didn''t even notice her hands that were trembling but Liam did. "Are you alright?" He asked. "Ehm, I will be." She faked a smile. "I am just a little queasy. Can you believe it? I''m finally going back home." She chucked tautly. "Yeah, finally." He smiled back. "Goodbye, Diana." She didn''t say a word but their eyes met. Each were obviously bottling something inside them. "I¡­ I''m¡­" Diana unconsciously shed a tear and without a second thought, she run to him and hugged him tight. "I will surely miss you." She sobbed. Liam jerked a little but he lifted his hand to ??r?ss the woman''s hair. "You''ll be alright without me." He whispered but his voice hints sadness for the very first time. The second toot went off¡­. Ten minutes before the ship sails. "I¡­" Diana lifted her gaze and met Liam''s silvery yet wistful eyes. Her heart was in grief at the thought that she will never see the man again. Therefore, casting all her cares away, she tiptoed and captured the man''s lips. Tears fell from her eyes as she kisses the man passionately. Liam was caught off guard but he unknowingly responded on the woman''s advances. The young lads saw them making out so they immediately looked away. "That stupid, Liam! He clearly loves her so why is he pushing her away?! Tsk!" Leon gritted his teeth in annoyance. He also like the young miss but he tried to bury it because he witnessed the unspoken love between the two. They may not say it out loud but their actions showed it all! Ah, what a sad love story ending. "The red scarf looks good on you." Liam uttered as soon as they broke away. It was the only thing that came up on his mind as soon as they parted their lips after who knows how long they''ve relished each other. "Hmmm." Diana forced a smile. "I''m¡­ I''m going now." She muttered softly and turned her heels dejectedly. Ah, her heart exploded! She wanted to cry out loud. Is this what LDR relationship feels like whenever they part ways? Dang it! She never thought it would hurt this bad! She wanted to look back but she stopped herself. She already embarrassed herself when she initiated the kiss. And Liam responded due to the necessity of the situation. She hoped to hear the man stop her but listening to his words after the kiss killed her only hope. She was indirectly rejected--- Again! He knew the woman was crying silently as she entered the ship. But still, he watches her back until she got inside the Supreme Macy ship. He will definitely keep this memory in his heart forever. Even when it hurts, he must remember this very day. The woman''s slender body, long hair with a golden phoenix hairpin clipped on her hair¡­ and¡­ just everything about her. Then finally, he walked away as soon as he made sure that the woman safely boarded the ship. "Let''s go." He feebly mumbled as soon as he reached the speechless young men. He looked¡­ depressed! Cole and the others silently followed the man as they walked back to the guesthouse. Looked like Liam forgot that they brought their horses but then Asher instructed Leon and Gideon to fetch their horses while he and Cole follows the heartbroken man. Was he sad because of the young miss? Definitely! Both men looked at each other knowingly. ***Finally, she settled herself on the room provided for her. Turned out that Liam got her an exclusive room to use along the journey. It was not as beautiful and classy just like the cruise she was used to, but knowing that she''ll have privacy all throughout the journey comforts her. She suddenly tensed up. Now, she''s finally leaving the mysterious country for good. Since it would be the last time she would be seeing the place, she left her bag and took her camera and went at the top deck and started taking photos of the city, the shore, the ship itself and the people walking around the place. Of course, the merchants inside the ship were not exempted. ***ON THE OTHER HAND, the young princess from the kingdom of Armany, finally arrived at the coastline located in the city of Zoar. She prepared her things and was about to leave her room when she suddenly saw some men blocking the doorway. They were all looking at her murderously. Her instinct tells her to run for her life but how can she do that? They will surely kill her instantly if she causes a scene. Danger, danger! Her mind was screaming for help but her throat got parched all of a sudden. "I-if you can excuse me, gentlemen¡­." Her voice was trembling even though she tried to control it. Worst, she didn''t even finish her words since she felt a hand that hit her somewhere on her neck. She fainted! One of them carried her in his arms while the others took her luggage and trekked a secret passage down the water. The boat waiting for them looked so small when it got near the large ship! "Careful, the client doesn''t want to see any scrapes on her. We only need to deliver her to that man." One of the men ordered his companions. **DIANA had been taking photos nonstop since a while ago. "Guess, this is enough." She smiled and leaned on the bars at the deck. Then she started to browse her camera to check on the photos she captured. However, her hand suddenly halted and her brows furrowed in curiosity when she caught an alarming photo. And to confirm her suspicions, she tried to look around. The people she was trying to search were gone. "Hmm, maybe those were some of the ship''s crew since they seemed to be in uniform." She casted her doubts and continued scrolling on the saved photos while walking back to her room. ********************* "Big brother, bad news!" Cole came banging the door to Liam''s room. Startled greatly, the man glared at him murderously. "This better be an emergency, or else -----" "The ship¡­." He interjected while Liam was still speaking. Liam furrowed his brows. What ship? He frowned at the young man but seeing how his eyes were about to cry, his entire body suddenly stiffened. "The ship where the young miss was¡­. It¡­" "Don''t you dare stop in the middle of your sentence." Liam''s tone was unyielding. "The ship exploded just a while ago!" T-the ship exploded? No! Impossible! Chapter 124 - CHAPTER 124: BUSTED! "They''re gone." His personal guard came to him and relayed the information he gathered. "They already set out to Patar a few days ago." "Patar? Do you know where exactly?" Prince Veziron asked while sitting at the diner''s porch. He was in disguise to avoid catching up attention to himself since there are a lot of bandits everywhere. Who knows what they will encounter along the way while on a journey. "No one knows even the governor here in Rouen. But I heard they stayed in a specific residence while in town." "Ask the head of that household. I''m sure he knew something." "My prince¡­" His personal guard was hesitating. "What? Is there a problem?" "I don''t think it would be easy for me to talk to the head of that household." "Why?" "That''s because the Shadow Knights stayed at the residence owned by the Nahshon''s tribe. It won''t be easy to get an audience with them unless??." The prince understood his main point. He was right, it won''t be easy to see the Nahshon tribe''s chief due to his policies. Guess he doesn''t have a choice but to reveal his identity to them. For sure, the chief won''t reject him. He then sent his personal guard to the Nahshon''s residence to request an audience. "What did you say? The first prince wants an audience with me?" Daniel, who was playing with little Lily faced Drake who informed him about the recent request he received. "Do you know why?" "His personal guard said its confidential." Daniel held his chin and was in deep thought. Why did the prince want to see him? Hmmm, for the first time, someone from the royal blood was requesting an audience to him. "Isn''t it suspicious to see the first prince coming here personally?" He voiced his thoughts. "Did you say a prince came to visit us, father?" Little Lily''s eyes lit up in excitement. "Do you like the prince that much?" Daniel softened up when he looked at the innocent child. The little girl nodded in response. "Ehm!" She was beaming wide. "I''ve been wanting to see a real prince after hearing miss Diana''s bedtime stories. She said they''re kind and handsome!" She giggled but Drake chuckled mockingly. "Then do you think I am suited to be a prince since I am kind and handsome?" Drake teased the little kid. "Ehm!" She agreed without a second thought. "Ah! That''s why you are my favorite because you''re so sweet and adorable!" He stooped down and tickles the girl''s tummy. She was cackling nonstop. "Big brother, stop it! It''s ticklish, I can''t breathe." She was breaking as she speaks. "That''s enough." Daniel bu??ed in. Drake stopped. "Lily, sweetheart, can you find your mother for me?" "Okay!" She beamed and run upstairs in haste. "Do you want to face the prince in my stead?" Daniel looked at the young man. "Eh? Me? The prince? Are you serious?" "Yes. You. Do you see another Drake in the room?" The old man joked. "I think it''s time for you take my position." He smiled. "But grandfather¡­." "I will call a general ?ssembly this week so you better condition yourself to take the responsibility of being the next chief. And the first prince is your first ?ssignment." "Are you sure about this?" The old man smiled at he stared at the young man in front of him. "Ehm. Your more than ready." Drake heaved a sigh. He was not expecting to take the position so soon. "Don''t worry, I''ll be by your side as you face the first prince. I also wanted to know why he visited all of a sudden." "O-okay¡­" Drake hesitantly agreed before leaving the old man''s presence. MEANWHILE, the sun was scorching hot therefore prince Leo, Sarah and Lemuel searched for a place to rest. Continuing the journey while the sun was blazing is a suicide to them. They might die due to heatstroke. They also run out of water therefore prince Leo volunteered to look for a stream somewhere while the two took shade under a mango tree. Also, seeing the winged messenger flying around the area, he knew that he got a new message from the palace. "Stay here while I search for a brook to fill our water bottles." He voiced. "I''ll go with you." Lemuel was about to stand up but Leo stopped him. "I can go alone. Besides, we can''t leave the young lady alone." "Ah, yeah. I almost forgot, we have a lady with us." Lemuel laughed with his joke but not Sarah. "Tsk!" She hissed. "I gotta go." Leo smiled and went on his way. "Don''t you find him a little weird?" Lemuel suddenly asked. "Weird? I don''t think so; Because I find you creepier than him." She chuckled. "Aist! This lady!" He gritted his teeth. "I am serious!" "Me too." She laughed. "Tsk!" He hissed as his eyes landed at the path the man hiked a while ago. They cannot see his shadow now. "I don''t think we can trust him though." He added. Sarah furrowed her brows as soon as she heard him. Lemuel doesn''t trust him? She suddenly twitched her lips teasingly. "What? Did I say something funny?" "Ehm." Sarah made a mocking face. "If you don''t trust him then why did you even come?" "Isn''t it obvious? I care about you!" He made a face but Sarah was rendered speechless upon hearing him? Did he say he cares for her? She doesn''t know what to feel but she chose to ignore the sudden warmth she felt in her heart at that very moment. Lemuel doesn''t even look flustered about his words. "He won''t hurt me." "How are you so sure?" "I just know." Her smile tells Lemuel that she knew something he doesn''t. He raised his brow shadily. Seeing how calm and composed Sarah while with that stranger alarmed him greatly. "Don''t tell me you like that guy, huh?" "Ha-ha!" He heard the lady laughed like a mad girl. "What''s wrong with liking him? He''s kind and a good looking man." "You don''t know if his real personality. Besides, I''m sure he''s keeping something from us. I can feel it." "Everyone has their own secrets." She nonchalantly replied. "And whether it''s a dark secret or what not, I believe there was a reason behind it." Lemuel stared at the lady whose eyes were on the sky. Does she really like that guy? He doesn''t understand why he suddenly got upset knowing how Sarah felt about the man. "Miss Diana taught me that." She chuckled as she met the man''s piercing gaze. Lemuel frowned. "Diana¡­ Tsk." He jeered. That woman seemed to have a great influence. Not sure why but she''s not an ordinary woman either. She''s a stranger that''s given but there is something odd about her and Lemuel knew he wasn''t the only person who felt that mysteriousness in her. "Do you idolized her that much?" "No, I don''t. I only know how to appreciate a good person. I love her principles too." "So what''s the difference of idolizing her versus loving her when both words mean you admired her so much?" "There is¡­ for me." She grinned. "I prefer loving her than idolizing her." "Ah! You''re such a complicated person." The man stood up. "I don''t know what''s taking him so long but I''ll search for Leo. He might be lost in the forest." The lady seer smirked while watching the man followed the path Leo took a while ago. His suspicions don''t jive with his actions. What a bittersweet friendship. Ha-ha! ***************** He filled the water bottles with fresh water before calling the winged messenger to come to him. As soon as the bird landed on his arm, he took the rolled paper attached to it. It was prince Zyrie. He sent a reply about his recent question about the great herald. Indeed, Sarah''s premonitions were true. Her grandmother will definitely die after a week but she still doesn''t know that she will be publicly executed in the center plaza. ''I''ve got a lot of information to tell but I decided to send Selah to you.'' Prince Zyrie stated on his last words. Selah? He was about to look around him when a man in disguise came to him and knelt on the ground. "My prince." He kowtowed in respect. "Prince Zyrie sent me to inform you that prince Veziron is on the move to search for the Shadow knight group." "Prince Veziron? Did the king send him?" He was troubled all of a sudden. "No, my prince. It was totally a personal mission." A personal mission? The prince was in deep thought. "Prince Leo, your brother wanted to inform you that he will stop sending messages though the winged messenger. The opposition group was on the move about something and they have killed one of the messenger lurking around the palace. Looked like they already knew about your ?ssignment therefore they sent prince Veziron to look for the Shadow Knights personally." "I understand. No winged messenger starting today so I expect you to relay my message to him moving forward then." "Yes, my prince." The man replied and was about to say more when they suddenly heard a movement from one of the trees. A spy?! Prince Leo immediately motioned Selah to hide himself as he searches the trees. He pulled his sword on its sheath and viciously searches the surrounding. As soon as he saw a little hamster climbing a certain tree, he put his guard down and sighed. Phew! It''s just an animal. He then turned his heel and was about to walk towards the rock where the water bottles are when he suddenly halted in surprise. Someone pointed a sword on his back. "For how long do you intend to deceive us?" It was Lemuel''s voiced. Dang it! Looked like he was busted! "No one whoever pointed a sword against the prince lived a long life." Selah was standing behind Lemuel, pointing his sword at his neck. "Selah, it''s okay. Lemuel, put down your sword. I''ll explain everything." The prince calmly uttered. "Let''s talk." Lemuel sneered in disdain. "What''s there to talk about? You''re a spy, that I''m sure of." "Stop it, guys! Put down your swords this instant!" They all heard a familiar voice from a distance. It was Sarah running to their location. "Stay where you are, Sarah. This man is a traitor!" "Lemuel, put down your sword and give him a chance to explain, okay?" "But he was a spy sent by the palace!" "He was sent by the palace, yes. But he is not a spy. Trust me." Lemuel looked at her eyes. Does Sarah know about the man''s real identity? Her eyes¡­. She totally knew everything! Chapter 125 - CHAPTER 125: EXPLOSION He shut himself inside his room as soon as he arrived at the guesthouse. No one dared to talk to him, not even Sargon who greeted him as soon as he saw the man entered the door to the guesthouse. No one can even paint the sadness in his face. "What happened to him?" Sargon asked as soon as he saw Cole and Asher. "Why is he acting like a brokenhearted teenager?" It was supposed to be a joke when Asher nodded in agreement. "He is." "Diana?" "Uh-huh." Asher replied. "I really don''t understand him at all. If he loves her, then why didn''t he let her stay? Tsk!" Sargon heaved a sigh too. "They said love is a complicated thing. I think I now understand." He laughed. "If this what they call love, I rather stay single forever." Cole voiced. "Did the ship already sail?" Sargon asked. "Oh¡­" Sargon shook his head. "It was already sailing, then there''s no chance of stopping her now." "You said it." Cole and Asher sat on the couch at the porch facing the shore. Their eyes were watching the ship as it navigates the ocean. "Then I guess you have to wait for days before he recovers." Sargon furthered before leaving the two. MEANWHILE, Liam sat on the floor while his back leaned at the edge of the bed. He was particularly down while his mind kept replaying his memory about the woman since the day she came to the country. The time he rescued her at the sea, he must admit he was love-struck the first time he saw her but he tried to shove that feeling away knowing that the woman was just a stranger passing by. However, he never expected it would grow as days passes by. He chose to ignore his growing feelings because he feared this day would come. The moment she would leave the country for good. But dang it! He didn''t know it would hurt this bad. He closed his eyes as he leaned his head on the bed. He teared up when the woman''s smiling image flashed in his head. He will definitely miss the woman greatly. He then wiped his eyes and ??r?ssed his ?h?st. ''You did the right thing, Liam. You did the right thing. She was never meant to stay anyway.'' He muttered trying to comfort himself. But still, it pained him. He must admit he wanted to see her once again. The night they spent together cuddling, he might not have said it but he treasured that very moment. To be honest, he couldn''t sleep last night and he only had a few hours of sleep. He felt it when the woman woke up but he acted as if he was asleep for another hour just to be with the woman for the last time. He almost stopped the woman from getting inside the ship after sharing a passionate kiss. But he can''t be selfish. The woman has a life waiting for her outside the kingdom of Allen and he doesn''t want to stop her from living her life to the fullest. Staying in the country was like living in a prison cell anyway. There''s only a limited freedom. Sometimes he laughs, sometimes he cries¡­ Though most of the time, he chuckled while recalling the woman''s first days in the region. Diana was quite funny when she was in Ikarai. ''Liam, get a hold of yourself. She''s gone. Focus on the mission.'' He was trying to strengthen his own self. He can''t be depressed for long since his team depends on him. How can he lead them if he let his weak spot affects him? Therefore, he exhaled all his troubles and stood up. He needed to get back on his feet. He was preparing himself to search for their next target when the door to his room flung open. With furrowed brows, Liam glanced at him and stared at him murderously. However, the man was holding an unnerving gaze. "Big brother, bad news!" His tone hints urgency. "Cole, this better be an emergency, or else----" "The craft where the young miss was¡­ It¡­" "Don''t you dare stop in the middle of your sentence!" Liam suddenly felt a spine-chilling coursing through his body. Hope the sudden thought that crossed his mind wasn''t the case he will be hearing right now. "Cole¡­" He looked at him expectantly. "Liam. The ship exploded just a few minutes ago!" Cole burst. His eyes widened in shock but his feet were quick to run to the balcony. He should be able to see the ship in that location. As soon as he got to the guesthouse''s balcony, his eyes immediately looked at the ocean. He couldn''t see the ship anymore, only some smoke rising up. Dang it! He cursed within him and run downstairs. He then climbed to his horse and rushed back to the coastline to gather more information. His men along with Sargon followed in haste. ''Please be alive, please be alive!'' Liam kept muttering within him over and over again. And for the first time in his life, he looked up to the heavens and muttered a silent prayer. ''Please, let her live.'' His heart was beating so fast just like shadows current speed at that very moment. The journey time from the guesthouse to the coastline normally takes 20 minutes or more but Liam amazingly reached the jam-packed shore in less than ten minutes. He made his way to where the coastguards are. Some of them were already at the ship''s location trying to find all the dead bodies. "Please, let me come with you." He held one of the coastguard''s arm and pleaded. "I''m sorry but unauthorized personnel are not allowed in this area." The man in uniform explained before getting into one of the boats. No! He need to go where the place of explosion was. He need to see the woman! He tried to find a way on how to slid inside the coastguard''s boat when he suddenly heard the voice of the old man calling his name. "Liam!" It was Sargon. "Over here!" He motioned the man to follow him. He chased the old man and found his team waiting for them inside a certain boat. It was obviously a private vessel but he doesn''t have the time to question the old man about it right now. The woman''s safety is his main priority at the moment. As soon as they get in the boat, the boat''s captain started the engine and tailed the coastguards. They could see fragments of the ships floating on the ocean as well as stuffs and commodities everywhere. Even dead bodies were floating everywhere! Nothing was left, no one can see any trace of the ship, it was fallen into pieces! Anyone who sees the situation could say no one survived the explosion. "Oh no, miss Diana!" Leon couldn''t stop his tears. The scene before him was horrible and thinking that Diana''s body maybe one of them aggrieved him. Only a miracle can save the woman, Sargon thought but he dared not to voice his thoughts. He knew the men were having silent wars within them and saying she''s a hopeless case will definitely fan the flames of their current emotions. Asher and the others were mourning silently but no one dared to voice the futility to find the woman alive at the moment. Liam was likely the one hurting the most and probably regretting his decision to send the woman back home. If only he knew this would happen¡­ Hours passed and the coastguards were able to retrieved some of the dead bodies. But according to the list of people that boarded the ship, there should be 150 people in total including the ship''s captain and the crews. However, they only found 99 of them, it was hard to count since some were missing limbs, worst, half of their bodies. They also tried to collect all the things they could and gathered everything back to the coastline. As for Liam and the others, they didn''t find the woman''s body at all. They went back to the shore, defeated. Seeing how depressed Liam was, Asher touched his shoulder, his eyes were communicating something that even Liam doesn''t want to think of. "No! She''s not dead! We didn''t find the body yet. Don''t you dare give up searching for her!" He gritted his teeth in anger and left the men standing on the sand. He then walked to where the coastguards guarding the things they accumulated from the passengers. "Please let me in. I need to see the bodies." He implored. The coastguard was about to discard him but Sargon came to them and motioned the guard to allow Liam inside. "We''ll try to search her things here." Sargon uttered. "Now go and search for her." Liam nodded weakly and followed one of the coastguards ?ssigned to help him. As to how the old man got his authority to order the coastguards, Liam shove it at the back of his mind since his main priority is to find even the slightest hope that the woman is still alive. "No one survived, sir." He heard one of the coastguard reporting to the man who was obviously their superior. "What''s the result of your investigation? Do you have any information what caused the explosion?" The man looked around first and ensured that no one was listening before whispering his findings. "Someone planted explosives inside the ship, sir." Then he took a piece of the bomb they retrieved and hand it over to his superior. And as soon as he looked at the fragment, he widened his eyes in shock. Unknown to them, Liam was eavesdropping while looking at the bodies wrapped in plastic. And seeing the superior''s facial expression as soon as he saw the fragment in his hands, he immediately concluded that the man knew the reason of the explosion. He didn''t find the woman''s body despites his efforts. According to one of the coastguards, there are bodies drowned at the deepest part of the sea making it impossible for them to retrieve it. "Liam!" He saw Cole dashed to him as soon as he came out to the tent where the bodies where placed. "She''s not of them." He feebly uttered not knowing what to feel. However, his eyes widened in surprise and staggered backwards when Cole showed him something. It was the red scarf he gave her! Asher also came with his head hanging low. "I''m afraid our young miss is¡­." He teared up as he lifted his hand. It was the woman''s bag pack! No! please, tell me she''s not dead! Liam finally shed a tear. Chapter 126 - CHAPTER 126: BAD DREAM The red scarf and the bag pack was half burnt! It was almost unrecognizable but Liam was able to identify the woman''s belongings. She was the only one who has that kind of bag in the whole kingdom and he recognized the scarf because it was him who gave it to her. He doesn''t want to accept the truth lingering in his mind but seeing the evidences made his knees go weak. No, not yet. He''s not giving up. "No. She''s not dead yet." Liam mumbled feebly. "Liam¡­. The coastguards said no one survived the explosion and the bodies that weren''t found yet might be in the deepest part of the sea right now." It was Sargon who spoke. "Big brother, Sargon may be right-----" Asher was about to say more but Liam stopped him. "Don''t you dare stop looking for her!" He glared at each of them before leaving the area. Once again, he boarded the boat and cued the boat captain to go back to the sea one more time. Seeing the man''s determination, Cole and Asher followed and joined him in the boat while the others stayed to look around further. They don''t know what''s in Liam''s thoughts right now, that''s why they don''t want to leave him alone in fear that he might do something stupid. He might not say it out loud but he must be blaming himself for what happened to the young miss. He looked weary, that''s for sure. But his determination to look for the alive woman was very evident in his eyes. He was still hoping that Diana was alive. They''ve been roving the sea until midnight but to no avail. Liam and some of the coastguards even dived the sea but they only found some unrecognizable bodies. "Liam, why don''t you get some rest first? It''s almost dawn." Cole came to the man sitting on the shore, still waiting for any reports. "You go. I''ll wait for the final result of the search. They might release the names and the number of bodies that were found." He weakly replied. ???But you need to rest too. You didn''t even eat anything since morning." "Cole, I''m fine. Make sure the others get a proper rest. You too." "No." Cole grimly replied. "I won''t go back without you." "I told you -----" "Liam, you are not the only one hoping to hear good news about the young miss. Everyone from the team was wishing the same thing but you must also know that everyone was mourning deep inside them. Please get a hold of yourself and go back with me. You need to strengthen yourself so you can strengthen the team as well." He lowered his head. Cole was right, looked like he forgot about the team. They were as affected as him too therefore, being each one''s strength is a must for the time being. "I''m sorry." He mumbled as he stood up. They went back to the guesthouse and found the others soundly sleeping at the living room. Seemed like everyone was exhausted for the day since they were racing as they snore. Cole headed to his room while Liam went directly to the balcony. He spent a few minutes looking at the sea before he decided to go back to his own room. However, he halted when his eyes landed on the couch he and Diana shared before her departure. He doesn''t want to accept that the woman is dead. No. It hurts him so much. She can''t die. There is still hope. She''s been into a lot of danger before but she managed to survive. Maybe this time too. He looked up the heavens as he wiped his eyes. "If there is truly a God out there, then please hear me out. If you''re real then please answer my prayer. Let her live, please, let her live." He muttered before going back to his room. He changed his shirt before laying his tired back on the bed. ''Let it be just a bad dream.'' He closed his eyes and tried to sleep. Hoping that when he wakes up later, everything was just a part of a bad dream. THEY DIDN''T WAKE HIM UP. The team woke up early and set out to the coastline but they chose not to wake Liam up. He need proper rest especially that they knew how he will abuse his body later in search for the young miss once again. As for Sargon, he chose to stay at the guesthouse saying that he''ll wait for Liam to wake up but the truth is, he needs to discuss something with his spy. "How''s the preparation?" He asked the lady who was hiding in the distance. He was watching the boys go down the road on their horses. "The carriers encountered an unexpected situation while they were on their journey." She replied. "The weapons you ordered will be here in two days." "How about the other materials?" "They will be arriving tonight." "Stay low. Don''t let anyone sees you and the men." "Yes master." The lady was about to leave when Sargon remembered something. "Ah, one more thing¡­" The lady faced him once again. "What is it, master?" "Did you find out the reason of the explosion?" "Sorry master but I am still in the middle of my investigation." "Try to sneak inside the room of the coastguard captain. I''m sure they found something relevant since they''ve been searching the sea the whole night." "Yes master. I''ll notify you as soon as possible." "Ehm." He replied before the lady left in haste. Sargon knew that the explosion is not just an accident. The mere fact that the ship was shattered in pieces gives him the feeling that someone must have planted explosives all over the ship. It was carefully planned but he wanted to know the reason why and find the person behind it too. The passengers were all merchants from different parts of the world and this occurrence may destroy the country from the neighboring kingdom. If these news gets out, Allen''s economy will clearly collapse. Was this a coincidence or was it planned by those opposing side? He deeply sighed and was about to go inside the house when he suddenly staggered backwards. Liam was standing on the doorpost but he wasn''t sure if for how long. "L-liam?" He stammered as he speaks. Surprise was evident in his eyes. "H-how long have you been standing there?" "Just now. What''s with the startled look?" He nonchalantly replied and went to see his horse. Sargon sighed. Looked like he didn''t hear a thing. Phew! Safe. "Where are you going?" He immediately straightened up. "Why don''t you eat breakfast first?" "I''m not hungry." "Liam, don''t push yourself too hard. Your men were all worried at you." "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Then he mounted his horse and went on his way. Sargon sighed while watching Liam left the hill. ''What a hardheaded guy.'' He hissed before entering the house. ********************** "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" The king was shocked to hear a devastating news early in the morning. "Did you say our merchant ship exploded?!" "Y-yes, your majesty." His ?ssistant reported. "Call for an emergency meeting." He ordered "Yes, my siege." The king''s ?ssistant immediately rushed out from his chamber and spread the king''s command to every official in the kingdom. The king was perplexed upon hearing a very disturbing news. How could the merchant''s ship suddenly exploded? And according to the reports he received, no one survived! How can the palace compensate for the lost lives? It''s just a matter of time before the great news spread all over the kingdom and to their neighboring country as well. They may use the situation against the kingdom of Allen, worst, the kingdom of Armany might withdraw their alliance. The hall was in chaos as soon as they heard the news. It was indeed a big issue since the coastguard captain didn''t send any other information aside from the fact that no one survived the explosion, not even one from the crew. Looked like the culprits planted bombs in every corner of the ship and made it explode at the same time. The coastguard captain even said that there are no traces of evidence left, therefore, finding the culprit wouldn''t be easy. "What shall we do then? The situation might worsen if the southern kingdom hears about it!" One of royal officials voiced his thoughts. "This is clearly a national threat. We must find the perpetrator as soon as possible." Another said. "Even if we find the culprit, it doesn''t change the fact that the palace will be held accountable for the lost lives. We should think of a way on how to explain the matter to the neighboring kingdoms since we all know that most of the merchants came from the north and south." One of Shadrach''s crony spoke. "He was right. They might interpret this event as our declaration of war against them." Another said. "Then all the more, we should find the culprit." One of the confederates speak up. "Saying that we have to ignore the criminal is the same as withholding justice to the dead souls. Only when we find the real offender can we understand the reasons behind this. Then we can easily explain our innocence from the other kingdoms." They were waiting for the king to answer but one particular person was abnormally silent among the officials. The mere fact that Shadrach wasn''t speaking alarmed the king. He seemed to be keeping something from him. On the other hand, Shadrach chose to be quiet. This particular incident was surely a great threat to the kingdom but he will leave it to the king. He has his own agenda to focus on and the king will surely hear about it sooner or later. ''Hoho!'' He grinned within him. The fact that the princess of Armany boarded the ship will soon reach the king''s ears. ''What will you do then, my siege?'' He sneered in contempt as he looked at the king sitting on his throne perplexed. Chapter 127 - CHAPTER 127: PAINFUL MEMORY The king dismissed the ?ssembly but he was worried because they didn''t end up with a good resolution. As usual, the royal officials have different point of views therefore their suggestions contrast from each other. At the end, no good solution came up from their meeting. Shadrach was abnormally silent as well and that bothers the king greatly. It''s not like him to be silent during controversial issues like this. For the first time, he did not meddle about the current problem. But he was the type of man who loves stirring up troubles, that''s as far as he knew Shadrach. He was surely hiding something and the king wanted to know. "Father..." Prince Zyrie came to the king who was standing at the balcony in his uppers chamber. "Prince Zyrie, what is it?" He replied, his gaze was still on the vast horizon. "I came to let you know that prince Leo is on his way back to the palace now." The king glanced at him immediately. "Prince Leo?" He furrowed his brows. "How come he didn''t inform me?" "I think he was in a hurry." "What? Why is he in a rush?" "He didn''t tell me either." He sighed. "But father, I didn''t come to tell you about him." He went to sit on the empty couch. The king followed him and sat opposite him. "What is it then?" "Prince Veziron..." "What about your brother?" "I just want to ask if you have given him the task to go and look for the shadow knights." The king gave a blank face. "No. Why''d you ask?" "Really?" He gave a surprised look. "I thought you did because I heard that he is currently in Rouen searching for that group." The king didn''t say a word. He was flabbergasted but to think that Prince Zyrie knew about it alarmed him too. How did he possibly find out about the shadow knights? Although prince Zyrie gave an innocent expression, his attention was fully on his father. He was actually trying to read his father''s expression silently. And he must say the king clearly doesn''t know about what the first prince was doing. He just wanted to stir up his father''s curiosity so when he confirmed his father''s innocence, he excused himself and went back to his chamber. As soon as prince Zyrie left, the king called his personal ?ssistant and gave a command to look into prince Veziron''s current activities. If prince Zyrie was telling the truth then probably, Shadrach is up to something and he was obviously using the first prince. MEANWHILE... Prince Veziron and his personal guard entered the border town. They heard that the shadow nights meddled with the town''s problems few days ago. The news had reached the ears of their neighboring towns therefore, prince Veziron rushed to the town to see the chief himself. They might get some useful information about the group. He introduced himself as the first prince so the town chief and his officials gave them a warmth welcome. "To what do we owe this visit, my prince?" The town chief invited them inside his residence. "I heard that the shadow knights came here, is that correct?" "Oh yes!" Delight can be seen on the town chief''s face when he remembered them. "We didn''t expect their arrival but we believe that God sent them to save us from the fake shadow knights." "Fake shadow knights?" The prince creased his brow confused. "Yes. A certain group came here a year ago and introduced themselves as the shadow knights. They offered to safeguard the town but they went overboard as months passed by. They imposed heavy taxes to the villagers." He sighed when he recalled the days they struggled because of the fake Shadow knights. "Life was difficult during those times but just a week ago, the real shadow knights dropped by the town and found about their crooked ways." "They punished them?" The prince guessed. "Yes. The commander of the shadow knight''s army fought them single-handedly." "The commander of the shadow knights?" The prince immediately straightened his body. Looked like he''ll get some really useful information about the group. He''s been dying to know who the group''s leader was but no one knew how he looks like. Those who met him personally doesn''t want to give any information about him just like the chief of Nahshon tribe. That Drake and his grandfather said that they signed an exclusive contact with the shadow knights and part of the deal was to safeguard the privacy of the group. The leader of the Shadow Knights wanted to keep his identity a secret therefore, giving information about him will negate the alliance they formed between each other. "Yes, the commander of the shadow knights dealt with them personally. Wait, I remembered his name... " He was thinking for a second. "Ah, that''s right, if I''m not mistaken, his name was Cole. He was absolutely strong. No wonder he was the commander of the group." "Cole¡­" The prince muttered to himself. "Do you possibly know where they went?" "I''m sorry but I didn''t ask further. They were in a rush to reach Patar for who knows why." "Oh¡­" The prince lowered his head dejected. "But if you want to have an audience with him then you might want to ask the captain of his alpha group." "Captain? Alpha group?" Now the prince was lost. "Ehm." The town chief nodded in response. "Before they left, they ?ssigned one of the captains to watch over the town for the time being. Also, the fake Shadow Knights surrendered and agreed to be trained to be members of the group. They were currently under captain Gareth." "Where can I see the captain?" "They built a camp at the hill of skull, it''s located at the west mountain. Why don''t you take a rest here for today then tomorrow, I will show you the way to their base camp." "Thank you." The prince kowtowed gratefully. "It''s my p???sur? to serve you, my prince." The town chief smiled then called the chief of his maidservants and whispered something to her. "Yes, master." The woman who seemed to be in her mid-fifties kowtowed and left. The town chief escorted the prince to the room they specially prepared for him. And as soon as the chief and his attendants left, his personal guard appeared before him. "Did you hear the chief a while ago?" He smirked. "They left the captain of the alpha group and they even took the fake shadow knights onto their care. Don''t you think they are a bit suspicious?" "What do you mean, master?" His personal guard replied. "A thought crossed my mind just now. Though it was just a hunch but it may be the case." "But your instinct never failed you even once, master." "Right." He chuckled proudly. "Well, I''ll see tomorrow if my judgements are right about the group once I met whoever that captain is." The prince sneered but his gaze went a bit serious after a second. Cole, the commander of the Shadow Knight''s army. How big could their group be? Are they truly copious than the royal guards they have in the palace? He was in deep thought when a sudden idea hit his mind. Then, he must really get their loyalty at all cost. He smirked evilly. ************** The final result was out! The captain of the coastguards had already announced that no one survived the explosion, not even one. They only found 120 bodies in total and declared that the other bodies that weren''t found must have been torn in pieces and was either eaten by the wild fishes while others were lost in the sea. And the woman''s body must have been one of those. The coastguards and some volunteered fishermen roamed the area day and night but they gave up with the hope that they will be able to complete the numbers of the bodies missing. There isn''t a single hope at all! "Miss Diana¡­." Leon was the one who gave in first. He couldn''t stop his tears any longer. He tried yesterday but not now. Not when he heard the captain of the coastguards. "No!" His mournful cry echoed at the coastline. But his grieving voice was only one of those people crying in despair due to the death of their friends and love ones. The family of the ship''s captain rushed to the shore early morning, having the same hope that Liam has within him. Even the family and friends of the crew members came. The shore was swamped by people everywhere. Nothing was heard except the mournful cry of the people who lost their love ones. Liam, for one, couldn''t help but sobbed softly. He''s been trying to suppress his emotion but this time, he reached his limit. He fell on his knees and wept as his mind recalls the woman''s smiling face. "Sorry¡­ I''m so sorry¡­" He kept muttering the words over and over again. "This is your fault, Liam! This is your fault!" He heard Leon yelling at him. He was blaming him but what can he do, Leon was right, it was all his fault. Leon came to him and grabbed his collar. He was as mad as a lion ready to kill his prey. "If you didn''t push her away¡­." He was gritting his teeth in anger. "If only you didn''t insist your way! Then maybe¡­ maybe our young miss is still alive!" "Leon! Get a hold of yourself!" Cole and Asher held the man and pulled him away from Liam. "It''s no one''s fault. No one knew this would happen." Cole teared up as well. "She didn''t want to go back home, but you insisted. S-she ¡­ she wanted to stay a little longer¡­ Now what? Are you happy that she''s gone now? For real?" He was breaking as he speaks. "I''m¡­ I''m so sorry!" Liam yelped as tears kept flowing from his eyes. He kept repeating those words over and over again. Leon cried as well. He was angry at him that''s a fact, but seeing how Liam wept excruciatingly pierced his heart. He totally loved the woman and surely, he will take this painful memory up to his grave. Chapter 128 - CHAPTER 128: IF ONLY HE KNEW! He shut himself inside his room for two whole days! The team mourned greatly for Diana''s death. It was indeed a very unfortunate event that no one ever predicted. The team couldn''t even hold a proper funeral service because there was no body to be grieved over. Therefore, Liam locked himself inside his room for two days without eating or drinking anything. His team was bothered about his wellbeing since they haven''t seen him step out his room even for a second. He must be blaming himself for her death. "Can we just destroy the door instead? What if he does stupid things on himself?" Gideon suggested. "He is still mourning; I can feel it." Asher added. "Looked like my words knocked him hard." Leon lowered his head in guilt. They all went in silence while standing in front of Liam''s room. "Why don''t you wait for another day. Give him time to heal himself." It was Sargon who spoke. He just came out from his room when he saw the boys standing in daze in front of the door. "Now, why don''t you take this time to rest since I''m sure you''d be busy these coming days." "Sargon was right; we should be prepared since we still have missions to accomplish." Cole uttered. "Are you going somewhere?" He asked the old man who seemed to be going out. "I''m going down the city for a while. I need to see someone." Sargon faked a smile. "Do you need us to accompany you?" Cole offered. "No!" "Eh?" "I mean, you don''t have to. You should stay with Liam for now. He might come out anytime soon." He grinned playfully. Sargon left immediately in fear that one of them might insist of joining him. They were gentlemen after all but he cannot risk his true identity for now. He need to meet with the peddlers who delivered the items he ordered overseas and made sure to secure them at his private place somewhere in the Northside hill. "Eh, that was¡­ weird." Asher voiced. "Or maybe he doesn''t like the idea that you will accompany him." Cole chuckled as he made fun of the man. "Tsk!" He hissed and was about to leave the men when he suddenly saw the shadow knight''s messenger flying around the area. It was their military messenger. Did something happen to the group''s soldiers? Both Cole and Asher looked at each other curiously before walking towards the open veranda. Cole raised his arm to let the messenger come to him. "Who sent the letter?" Asher asked while Leon and Gideon waited for his response. Cole unrolled the piece of paper and read the contents. However, he went silent for a few seconds while his thoughts were seemingly away. "What?" Asher shook the daze man. "Who sent the letter?" "Uhm, Gareth." He casually uttered yet his face tells Asher that something was bothering him. So without saying anything, he quickly grabbed the piece of paper from his hands and read it himself. "What is this?" He gawked after reading. "Why does the first prince wanted to meet you?" "I don''t know either." Cole replied. "What? The first prince?" Leon and Gideon yelped in surprise as well. "Gareth sent a letter saying that the first prince was looking for the commander of the shadow knight''s army." Asher looked at the two confused. "Did you do something stupid?" He faced Cole. "You want to die?" He looked at the man grimly. "I was just kidding." He grinned playfully. "It was a big question though." Gideon traced his jaw with his fingers. "Why do the first prince wanted to see you? Do you think he''ll want to recruit you to be a palace guard?" "I don''t think so. And even if that''s the case then his only wasting his time." Cole snorted. Because truth to be told, he was one of the people who hated the royals, let alone work for them. No freaking way! "Time, date and place was indicated on the letter as well, are you going?" Leon asked when he got a glimpsed on the letter. "I have important things to do and even if he''s the prince or the king, I won''t yield to his commands. I only obey Liam''s order." Cole bluntly replied. "Then you should send your answer then." Asher suggested. "Whether you want to meet him or not, you should let the prince know about your decision. He''s the first prince after all." "Of course, but don''t ever let Liam know about this." Cole said. "But why?" Leon replied. "He needs to know th---" "Don''t you dare." Cole interjected and they can see the seriousness in his tone. "Can''t you see how he was b?r?ly holding on? Do you really want to stress him with unnecessary things as this?" "Sorry." Leon lowered his head in guilt. ON THE OTHER HAND, Liam couldn''t help but shed tears as he finished the woman''s journal. Good thing it was still readable despites getting wet. The woman''s bag pack was half burnt but her notebook was still intact. Though the edges were a bit burnt but there are pages he can still read. His heart ached so much because half of the woman''s writing was about him! "It was a night I will always remember. The night we spent under the bright starry sky, I will engrave it in my heart. You were the first and probably the last man to make my heart skip a beat. Your touch that creates bu??erflies in my stomach, your presence that makes the time stops, the night you kissed me unknowingly¡­ It will remain in my heart forever¡­." He couldn''t help but cry as he reads the final page that the woman wrote. "To the man who saved my life not just once, thank you a thousand times. "I do not want to go away, but if it will ease your burdens, then I shall do as you say. "I don''t want to leave you but I do not have the reason to remain either¡­ If only you''d say I stay, then I will definitely¡­ "I wanted to remain by your side forever, "I want to spend all eternity with you, "I truly love you, but how can I be selfish not to let you go. "The thought that you left your heart in Rouen, only to make sure I would go back safe to where I belong pierced ''tis heart of mine. "How could I be selfish? "Your right, I can''t stay. "Though my heart grieves so much but I must let you go." "I love you and I will always do." "Goodbye Liam, my love, goodbye." His tears were like a stream flowing! He could feel his heart being pierced by thousands of swords. He can b?r?ly breathe. The woman''s journal contained her sincere love towards him. He knew it since the woman confessed it before. But he was in pain whenever he remembers how he shunned her away. If he knew this unfortunate event would come someday, then he should have kept her by his side. It was his fear that barred his heart. But if only he knew this day would come then he should have kept her, cared for her and loved her. If only he knew! "I''m sorry!" It was the only words that filled his mouth at the moment. Dang it! The same pain he felt before when his first love left him¡­ It''s almost the same, but the fact that she''s forever gone pained him greatly. If only he will be given another chance to see her, then he will definitely treasure her and will never let her go again! *********************** She was roaming around the city not knowing where to go. It was her very first time in the region of Patar therefore, she doesn''t know where she''s going. The fact that she was able to run away from those who abducted her taught her to be very keen from her surroundings. She can''t even risk to expose her true identity. She needed help but she doesn''t want to let the people know she was the princess from the kingdom of Armany. It''s too much of a risk and no one might also believe her because of her current state. She can''t even send her messenger because the pirates who abducted her killed it right away. Therefore, her only chance is to wait for the reinforcement that her father will be sending as soon as he doesn''t receive a letter of confirmation from her. They will probably be in the country after a few days. Fudge! If she knew this would happen to her then she should have brought the palace guards and her maidservants. She wanted to cry desperately for help but she cannot trust anyone, unless it was the shadow knights. Yes, she''s currently searching for the shadow knights. She heard that they were just around the city therefore, asking directly for help was the best way. She can''t even ask other people about them because she heard that there are fakes, so she will just rely on her instinct base on the description given to her. She was trekking the market road when she suddenly felt her stomach grumbled. She''s hungry! She didn''t even eat anything for two damn days and she doesn''t have a dime in her! "Whoa!" She tearfully looked at the sky. "Do you really want to punish me greatly for planning something evil?" She pouted. "Fine! I concede! Just¡­ just save this once, okay?" She was shouting at the heavens like a mad woman. She doesn''t care about the people looking at her as they passed by. Even if she says she was the princess of Armany, seeing her dirty look, they will definitely treat her as an insane woman. "I won''t act up again, I promise. Just save me this once, hmm?" She pouted as if she was talking to God face to face. "Miss, take this. Life is hard but you should at least live." The princess suddenly jerked in surprise. She couldn''t believe her eyes. Did God answered her prayer immediately? Whoa! how nice! She gratefully received the bag filled with bread and a bottle of water in it. ''Ah, saved!'' She thanked the old man then she went on her way. He chuckled while looking at the woman walking away. He was about to turn his heels forward but he halted as soon as he remembered something. "Master Sargon, are you okay?" The lady spy asked the seemingly shaken old man. "Hmmm¡­" He was thinking. "Nothing. Maybe I''ve seen it wrong." He continued walking. But still, that lady seems familiar¡­ or maybe she only looked like the princess of Armany. Nah, it''s impossible for the princess to visit the country! Sargon laughed to himself and shook his thoughts. Chapter 129 - CHAPTER 129: THIS COULD BE HER FATE He was beyond mad! Who would dare reject the future king of the country? Prince Veziron was totally upset when he heard that Cole, the commander of the Shadow knight''s army turned down his invitation. He already humbled himself when he requested to have an audience with him but how dare that guy refused just like that?! "I will never forgive that rude guy! Just who is he to reject me?" He gritted his teeth in anger. "Master¡­" His bodyguard approached him. "Just say the word and I will dispatch your enemies." "No. Not now." He clenched his fist. "I shall go and meet with Gareth. I''ll show them what true power is." Angrily, the prince rushed back to the base camp. He must say Gareth is a strong captain with strong leaders training the new men. "My prince¡­" He came and kowtowed before him. "Tell your commander that by hook or by crook, I want to meet with him. Same place, same day. It''s a royal order!" "But my prince, commander Cole might not really meet you since his working on something important---" "More important than my royal decree?" Prince Veziron sneered in contempt. "But¡­." "I repeat, it''s a royal order." He firmly voiced before leaving the bemused man. "Tsk! Royal order my ?ss." He leered before resuming his job. Though he made sure to send prince''s Veziron''s message to the team who was currently in Patar. "Master, how did it go?" The Prince''s bodyguard came to him as soon as he saw the man entered his room. "We should set out to Patar now." The prince uttered. "He doesn''t have a choice but to show up." "If that''s what you want then I shall prepare the horses now." His bodyguard was about to leave the room but he stopped him as soon as he remembered something. "Did grandfather send a word?" "I did not receive one yet, master." "Oh, really?" He sighed. "Is there anything else, master?" "Ah no, you can go now." His personal guard left the room and headed to the barn and prepared the horses. As for the prince, he went to see the town''s chief to notify him about their departure. "Then let me prepare some things that you can take on your journey." The town chief voiced as soon as he learned that the first prince and his bodyguards will set out tonight. "You don''t have to." The prince voiced. "I''m afraid having a lot of baggage along the journey will invite a lot of bandits." "I''m sorry, I forgot." He apologized. "Then let me asked Gareth to escort you tonight then." "No. We''re good." The prince rejected the chief''s idea. "Besides, I don''t want to trouble them since they seemed busy." "I''m sure they won''t mind ?ssisting the prince on his journey." "Thank you for your kindness but were good. Maybe next time when there is another chance." "I hope this won''t be the last, my prince. Thank you for dropping by. May you have a safe trip, sir." ''No! How could this be?'' She muttered within her. In her vision, a certain kingdom has only one moon but an expected twist of fate brought up another moon brighter than the first one. However, the second moon that appeared out of nowhere have its own distinction. Originally, the second moon was not supposed to stay on the same sky as the first moon but the heavens warmly welcomed the second moon and made it a part of the same sky. It was supposed to be a good omen since the second moon did not bring harm to the first moon, however, a kingdom from a distant land saw the second moon''s beauty and steal it from its sky. And the sun that sheltered the second moon grew furious and decided to destroy the second kingdom with its scourging heat. WAR! It will be an all-out-war unless the second moon returns to her sun. The old herald was shocked to receive an alarming vision. How could there be two moons in a kingdom? How could it be possible? The heavens are totally stirring up troubles for the inhabitants of the earth. Can Sarah possibly receive the vision too in the future? Hope so! They definitely need someone like her to guide the people involved not to lose sight to the right path, especially the sun! Sarah¡­ She mumbled. Remembering that she only has a few more days to live, finishing the cleansing ritual is a must. After which, she has to secure the book she wrote for Sarah''s future reference. There''s no doubt that Sarah will become a seer just like her and not training the girl early made her regret her foolishness before. She asked the heavens to spare Sarah from that kind of responsibility but her prayers failed her. She should know better than anyone else that the special ability they possessed has been running in their bloodline for generations. ''Sweetheart, be strong. Take heart. I will guide you from up above.'' She muttered as a tear dropped from her eyes. ''Yes, your mom, dad, me and your ancestors will definitely watch you up there.'' ********************* They couldn''t believe their eyes! Liam finally came out from his room. He looked clean. Too far from his team''s imagination of seeing a rowdy man. They have imagined a man who grew his beard wearing a desolate face. However, they were looking at the opposite! Now they weren''t sure if he really mourned for the young miss or not. Also, even if he lost a few pounds, it won''t be noticeable because of his great physique. "Liam? Is that you?" Cole can''t help but asked. "No. I''m Asher." He sarcastically replied. "Dang it! It''s him! It''s totally Liam! Who else got that kind of sarcasm if it isn''t Liam?" Asher chuckled mockingly but as soon as he met Liam''s eyes, he recoiled immediately. It was dinner time therefore Liam went straight to the kitchen. The host of the guesthouse prepared a seemingly feast-like dinner, but since he didn''t eat for two days, he''ll be needing to watch his diet for now. They were having dinner but Liam was casually silent. Cole and the others were looking at each other but they kept on glancing at Liam from time to time. Seems like they have the same thoughts about him. "If you have something to say just say it." Liam nonchalantly uttered but his eyes were still on the food she was munching. But when he didn''t hear any of them response, he looked at them one by one. "What?" He raised his brows. "N-nothing." Asher forced a smile. "We''re just happy to see you¡­ again." His last word was almost a whisper. Obviously, each of them wanted to asked him something but he wasn''t sure what''s hindering them. Could it be that¡­. He unknowingly sighed. Looked like his team wanted to check on him but they were quite careful not to mention or remind him about the woman. He partly smirked mocking himself. How could he be cruel to his men? "I''m sorry." Liam''s statement made his men glanced at him. "I know everyone is at lost for what happen to¡­. her." He can''t even mention the woman''s name. "I know you were mourning too and I failed to console you for the past few days. I''m sorry¡­." "Liam, you don''t have to apologized. We know you were hurting the most and we are glad to see you back on your feet again." Cole comforted the man. "Big brother¡­" Leon looked at the man shyly. "I''m¡­ I''m sorry about the words I uttered back then. I¡­ I was ¡­" "No, Leon. You were right. It was all my fault to begin with." He lowered his head and sighed. "I''m sorry¡­" "It''s no one''s fault." They all heard a voice coming near the dining table. It was Sargon who just arrived from somewhere. "It''s not entirely your fault Liam." Then he sat on the chair opposite the man. "If I were in your position, I should have done the same thing. Letting the foreigner woman stay in our country will only harm her and I''m sure that sending her back to where she came from was your way to express your love to her, am I right?" "Sargon¡­" The old man smiled when he saw tears forming from the man''s eyes. "Don''t blame yourself too much and accept that this could be her fate in the first place. No one knew what will happen in the future so let this serve as a reminder for us to treasure every person, every day and every opportunity that comes our way." "Ehm, right." Liam muttered softly. "We all have to move on from this unfortunate circumstances." The old man added. "Remember, moving on doesn''t mean forgetting her. We just have to keep on living our lives for other''s sake." Sargon''s words of comfort reminded the team about their mission once again. He was right, they must continue living their life not for their own sake. Then it''s time for them to continue their mission. Tomorrow, they will be heading out to meet with the chief of the Balzekar Tribe dwelling at the east borders in Zoar City. ************* "FUDGE!" She wanted to curse aloud but she chose to hold it in. Cursing in her current state doesn''t do her any good. Therefore, she got inside the empty stable and sat on the hays. Looked like she has to spend the night at the empty stable she found outside the city of Zoar. She then took out the gold phoenix hairpin that she tucked around her waist. The lady who saved her from the pirates handed it to her and instructed her to search for the Shadow knights. Good thing the lady described the men one by one along with their names. Also, she told him about the guesthouse located at a hill not far from the city. The shadow knights¡­ according to that lady, they were the only ones who can help protect her. But she needs to be careful since there are a lot of fake posting to be them. Therefore, she can''t just ask anyone. She needs to rely on the description given to her. If she''s lucky then she might find the men at that guesthouse. Hope she will. She then heaved a heavy sigh before slipping the gold phoenix hairpin around her waist before lying down. She has to endure the cold night since she doesn''t have a choice either. ''Lord, please lead me to the right people.'' She muttered a silent prayer before she closed her eyes. Chapter 130 - CHAPTER 130: BE MY EYES The kingdom is doomed! This is it. The real dilemma reached to the palace early morning. The king of Armany sent a letter to king Edward asking about the ship that exploded the other day. Looked like the news has already gone abroad. The king came up with a solution on how to explain the explosion once the neighboring kingdoms will ask him about it. However, his fa?ade was shattered when he read the letter sent by king Melchizedek, the king of Armany. Just like the other kings, they were asking about the merchant''s ship. However, when he finished the whole letter, he passed out! "Call the royal physicians at once!" His personal ?ssistant commanded the chief maidservant to rushed to the physician''s headquarters. Few minutes later, the royal physicians came and tended the king. The palace was in chaos upon hearing that the king fainted at his chamber. The queen heard about him too therefore she hurried into the king''s room. She was worried that his health might be at risk again. "How is he, doctor?" The queen asked as soon as the royal doctor finished the check-up. "My queen, the king is fine now." He ?ssured the anxious queen. "Will his health becomes a problem in the future?" "The king is still in good health, my queen. It''s just a mild fatigue so a proper rest and proper diet will help his body recover fast." The queen heaved a sigh of relief as well as the king''s personal ?ssistant. The princes were also waiting for the result outside the king''s room. Everyone was present except Prince Leo and Prince Veziron. "What do you think happened to our father?" It was prince Rohann, the second son of the royal consort who spoke. "Not sure either. Let''s just hope that it''s not a serious one." Prince Zyrie replied. The other princes were waiting for the physician in silence. A few minutes later, the physician came out and motioned the princes to go inside the king''s room. The king is aawake! "Father!" Prince Harry yelped as soon as he entered the room and saw his father rising up on his bed. Prince Harry was the youngest among the sixth princes. He was the son of the king''s second concubine, Lady Cassandra and was prince Leo''s full blood brother. He was the sweetest and the gentlest prince among them all and also, the closest to the king. He doesn''t have any d?s?r? to take the throne but his love to music instead of the sword distinct him among his brothers. "Are you alright?" He worriedly asked the king who sat up on his bed. "Father¡­" Prince William and the others entered together. "How are you feeling now?" "I''m fine. Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. I can still live to see my grandsons!" He chuckled jokingly. "And now you can still throw jokes at a time like this." The queen snorted annoyingly. "Ha-ha-ha! But I''m truly fine!" "Then how can you explain this incident, huh?!" The queen scolded the king who immediately paused for a minute when he remembered what took place before he passed out. The king of Armany sent a totally disturbing message! "Father¡­ What is it?" It was prince Zyrie who asked when he saw how the king fell in daze. "Prince Zyrie¡­" He looked at him. "I need you to do something for me." His eyes tell him that it was an urgent task. The room was filled with silence as they waited for the king to finish speaking. "Can you search for the princess of Armany." "The king of the northern kingdom, king Melchizedek sent a letter saying that his daughter came to the country---alone. His daughter didn''t send him a letter for days now and when he heard about the explosion of the merchant''s ship, he demanded that his daughter must be found as soon as possible." "His daughter? But how can I search for a person I never saw before?" Prince Zyrie bellowed. "Is there a way I can determine it was her?" "The jade signet ring on her left hand and the Emerald necklace with the north kingdom''s emblem carved in it will be your sign. I don''t think she was inside the ship when it exploded. Try searching for her in Patar." "Patar?" Prince Zyrie was in deep thought. "I will go with you." Prince Rohann volunteered. He was Prince Veziron''s full blood brother but they aren''t close. His mother and grandfather Shadrach only favors his brother Veziron, casting him aside. "No. You should stay here and ----" "Take him with you." The king interrupted. "I can''t entrust this task to any other and make sure not to let other people know about this either." The king pleaded. Discussing secret tasks to his sons was not a problem to him since these princes get along with each other and that they knew how to keep secrets among themselves. He also knew that they were not in good terms with the first prince. "Search for her and make sure to escort her safely in the palace. Take some of our royal guards with you too." He added. "Then we shall set out tonight then." Prince Zyrie agreed. "Yes. That''s a good idea. Make sure to keep her safe. You should know that we will be in great trouble if something bad happens to her. I''m sure some of the officials knew about her arrival therefore you must find her before they do." "Yes, father." The two princes uttered in unison. The two prince left the king''s chamber as soon as they received his orders. Prince Zyrie knew that the search wouldn''t be easy but they must find the princess at all cost. "Brother¡­" Prince William, his blood brother came into his room while the man was preparing his things for the journey tonight. "William, what is it?" He asked, still making himself busy. "Can I go with you?" Prince Zyrie immediately stared at him. Seeing how serious he was, he stopped what he was doing and faced him. "Prince William, I can''t bring you with me because this journey may be dangerous for you." "But I am a grown up man now! I''m not a kid anymore!" He made a face. "I know you are a grown up man now. But mother needs you here." He touched the man''s shoulder. "And I need you to stay here too." The man creased his brow confused? Eh? Prince Zyrie smiled. "Yes. I need you here. I need you to be my eyes and ears here in the palace while I''m gone." "You mean¡­" "Yes. I need you to report to me everything that''s happening here. Whether it''s big or small or even if you think it doesn''t matter, I still need to know." "Oh, okay." He muttered softly. "And I need you to watch over our mother. She will definitely cry the whole night when she hears about this task I am ?ssigned to work on." "I understand, brother." He finally smiled. *************************** "We will be going now." Liam kowtowed before the old man. "Good luck boys." Sargon smiled. "I will be waiting for your return then." "It''ll probably be after three days." Liam notified the old man before they mounted their horses. Liam and his team set out early to the Valley of Nambre where the Balzekar Tribe does their trading business. They were originally settling at the boarders at the City of Zoar but they started building up houses in the valley of Nambre to minimize the cost of travelling back and forth. "Wait." Gideon stopped the men when they were nearing an empty house along the road. "What?" Leon raised his brows. "I need to pee." He grinned playfully and got off his horse then hid himself near an empty stable. It took him at least a minute to freshen himself up before he went back to the others. "Thank you!" ON THE OTHER HAND, THE SUN''S BRIGHTNESS WOKE HER UP! Omo, she woke up late. She rose up and did a little stretching. Her body must have been too exhausted for the past few days. Now that she can see her surroundings, she took the chance to wash her face at the stream near the side of the road. Even without a mirror, she can feel the dirt on her face. She needs to look human despites her circumstances at least. She then trekked the path that leads to the guesthouse on top of the hill. Too bad she couldn''t even afford to rent a horse so she has to walked by foot. She reached a certain valley where she can see the guesthouse on top of a hill. Dang it! She might reach that residence in an hour or possibly more! The thing is, she was never a fan of hiking! Fudge! She cursed beneath her breath. She better finds those men when she reached that house! On the other hand, Sargon and his lady spy prepared to leave the guesthouse. Spending a few days at his private residence to oversee the preparation of his men should be safe for now since Liam and his team will be back in three days. That''s more than enough for him to observe the development of his own taskforce. They mounted their horses and trekked the only way down to the city of Zoar. However, they halted when they reached the gradient. A lady was lying on the ground unconscious! "Master, we should go, this might be one of the bandit''s tactic to get us." The lady spy muttered softly. Sargon was thinking for a second. "I don''t think so." He finally uttered. "Go and check on her." The lady spy descended her horse and viciously walked near the lady. She was still breathing but very faint. "Master, she''s alive!" The old man got off his horse too and went to where they are. His lady spy was holding the weak lady in her arms and as soon as he got a glimpse of her, he staggered backwards. Impossible! Chapter 131 - CHAPTER 131: REAP THE CONSEQUENCE The master was perplexed! Shenna, the lady spy under Sargon was carefully observing the old man as he was walking back and forth outside the room where they placed the unconscious lady they found on the road. Just who is she to make her master feel anxious greatly? "Master, can I ask you something?" Shenna gently asked making sure not to anger her master. She knew she was only a servant who doesn''t deserve to meddle with her master''s affairs but her curiosity was eating her. "What is it?" The old man nonchalantly replied. "I know I don''t have the right to stick my nose in your affairs but can I ask if you know who this lady is? Cause you looked troubled." The old man fell in silence for a minute as his gaze settled on the floor. Shenna cannot figure out what he was thinking but one thing is for sure, the old man seemed to have an idea who the lady was. "I''m not sure if she''s the person in my head but I am hoping she is not." Sargon heaved a bothered sigh. "What do you mean?" "If she''s the person in my mind then we might be in great trouble." "Is she possibly a daughter of one of the highest officials in the country?" Sargon paused for a second before answering. "She could be more than that." He mumbled when he remembered the necklace that the woman was wearing when they found them. He can''t be wrong, the northern kingdom''s emblem was carved at her gold necklace. The royal emblem of the Northern kingdom, he can''t be wrong! Sargon never had the chance to see the face of the princess from the kingdom of Armany. Even the citizen of that kingdom haven''t seen her yet. Could it be that this lady was the princess of Armany? He''s not sure either but the gold necklace that she was wearing bothered him greatly. That''s why he cannot leave the woman and patiently waited for her to wake up. "We will confirm her true identity once she finally wakes up." The old man muttered. "By the way, send a message to the team leader. Inform him to watch over the operations for the time being." "Yes, master." The lady voiced. Also, Sargon ordered the lady spy to prepare a heathy meal and a clean, nice dress for the lady. Looking at her situation, he can say she experienced a lot. And whether she is the princess or not, she deserves a simple treat. As soon as Shenna left, Sargon entered the lady''s room to check on her. She''s still asleep. The woman moved a little and something fell off from her. A golden phoenix hairpin? He walked to where the hairpin was and picked it up. Then he observed it carefully. It was a pure gold! However, it doesn''t have the logo of the northern kingdom. Though there were some tiny letterings, some special characters embedded at the back of it. He didn''t try to read it any longer since he was sure that it belongs to the lady. Looked like she was truly the princess of the Armany since she possessed true and precious ornaments. MEANWHILE¡­. Sarah hadn''t heard Lemuel spoke to her in a friendly way since that day. He only answered with yes or no. He must be truly disappointed at her. FLASHBACK: "What? You knew about him all along?" Lemuel couldn''t believe his ears. "Ehm." Sarah nodded. "And you didn''t inform Liam about him? Do you know how dangerous that is?!" He couldn''t help but yelled at her. "Lemuel, prince Leo is a good man. He is not a threat, I can guarantee that." She explained. "Sarah, you are not one to determine it. Do you know how Liam and the others do not trust the people in the palace? If Liam and the others learnt about his identity, do you think they will agree to let him join the journey? What if he came to spy on the team?" "Lemuel, I''m telling you, he is not that kind of guy. He is not a threat!" "Then how will you explain his secret actions? I just caught him sending a message to who knows who!" Sarah heaved a disappointed sigh. "I TRUST HIM." "And how about him, does he trust you? If he is truly not a threat then why did he hide his true identity from the team?" "I don''t know his reason but I trust him." She uttered confidently. "But I don''t." Lemuel bawled. "Sarah, not because the team acknowledged you as a seer doesn''t mean they fully trust you. You have to gain their trust. You have to show them that you are one with them, that you are one with their ideals. The Shadow knights believe in one way or the other: You are either an ally or an enemy." "Lemuel¡­" The prince finally spoke. The two were arguing because of him while he lies in wait at a corner. However, he can still hear their conversation. Looks like he will be having a hard time to earn the young man''s trust. "I can''t blame you for thinking that way." He walked near the angry young lad. "I would have felt the same way as yours if I was in your position. But I don''t have any evil thoughts against the team." "Really?" He hissed. "Then why did you hide your true identity from the team? And oh, please don''t tell me that miss Diana knew about your identity too." "No. I didn''t tell her. I know I should have told you and the team sooner but I was afraid." He paused dejectedly. "I know most people hated the royals and I heard the team voiced their disgust towards us too, that''s why I cannot bring myself to reveal who I am." "He didn''t tell me either." Sarah bu??ed in. "I just knew the moment I met him. You might be thinking how but I guess instant knowledge was also a part of my gift aside from prophetic dreams and visions." She sighed as she stared at the upset young man. "And I felt my grandmother''s presence in him. I know I should not base my trust with that petty reason but if my grandmother trusted him then she should have her good reason." The young man looked away. His face tells them he''s not convinced yet. Sarah and the prince looked at each other and Sarah was obviously apologizing to the prince via her apologetic gaze. The prince gave an ''it''s okay'' smile. "Sorry but I don''t base my trust with stuffs like yours. You b?r?ly even know his true personality and yet you''re talking about trust! But anyway, I don''t care anymore. The thing is, does Liam and the team feels the same?" He glared at the prince. "Sorry but I need to report this to the team. And I''ll make sure to keep my eyes on you¡­. ALWAYS." "Lem!" Sarah was about to run after him but Prince Leo stopped her. He shook his head. "Let him be." He said. "But¡­." "It''s fine. If you stop him from reporting, he''ll be warier about me." "I''m sorry for his rudeness. He gets upset easily but he is a good man." "I know." He smiled sweetly at her. ****End of Flashback**** "Lemuel, are you going to be like this forever?" Sarah went to where Lemuel took a shade. They decided to take a rest at the east mountain. It should be the last peak they''ll be trekking before reaching the region of Kadesh. Finally! He gave her a confused gaze. "What did I do?" "Fine! If that''s what you want, then fine! let''s not talk to each other for life!" The lady hissed in annoyance and left the emotionless man. "Don''t be too hard on her." Prince Leo said as soon as the lady left. "You don''t tell me what to do." He replied. "Just mind your own business." "I''m just saying." He nonchalantly uttered. The prince fell silent for a few minutes when he suddenly thought about something. "Try to be a little kinder to her. She''ll need your comfort soon." He muttered seriously. His tone tells Lemuel that he was hiding something important from him and Sarah. Could it be that¡­. ******************** She slowly lifted her lids and looked around the empty room. Too bad, she can''t move her hands and feet since it was securely tied. Dang it! She wanted to curse but even her mouth was plastered using a ripped shirt cotton. Now she doesn''t know where she is at the moment since the pirates moved last night¡ªagain. Looked like they received a message from who knows who since she saw a white pigeon flying around the area yesterday morning. If she remembered it correctly, she once saw Liam and Cole receiving letters attached to the bird''s leg. If she counted it correctly, this should be the third time they moved their fortress. The pirate group decided to move to Shittim City when the princess escaped. Some of the men searched her whereabouts for a few days but they came back empty handed. It was then when they realized they need to leave their current lodge in fear that the princess might come back with an army. Though some of the pirates stayed to wait for their client while ten of them escorted the weary woman to Shittim City. They confined the woman at the abandoned house at the outskirt part of the city then pitched a tent beside it. The hill should be safe since it would be impossible for people or a lone traveler to take that way. "Are you sure our plan will work?" A petite man who seemed to be in his thirties voiced his concern to their head leader. "What if they''ll find out?" "It should work." The head leader strengthened his resolve. They can''t back out now. "No one ever saw the face of the princess anyway so we can just give that woman to them, get paid and leave the city as soon as possible." "You were right, but I can''t help but be nervous. The clients were not simple citizens of Allen, remember?" "Even so, the fact that they never saw the princess'' face gives us the upper hand. All we need to do is get our fee and flee." They both sighed deeply. Since it was that woman''s fault, she has to reap the consequences. They shall introduce her to their clients as the princess of Armany! For gold sake! Chapter 132 - CHAPTER 132: LIKE A REAL PRINCESS "I''m looking forward to work with you." The chief head of the Balzekar tribe smiled as he handed back the scroll he sealed with his signature to Liam. He then gratefully received the scroll and gave it to Cole so he can keep it. "Thank you, Mr. Balzekar. Rest ?ssured that one of my captains and his team will come to you in a few days." "Hoho!" The chief chuckled to his heart''s content. "Then I shall be waiting for them." Also, Liam allowed his men to roam around the place for the last time. He''ll only need to have a final conversation with the chief head along with his council before they leave the Valley of Nambre. The laws of the Shadow group as well as the rules must be discussed to all the tribes. No one is exempted because no one should be above the law. "Then I bet you''ll be meeting the Shaphat tribe sooner or later." Lino, the Balzekar tribe''s chief came to the porch where Liam was standing while waiting for his men who roamed around the valley. It has already been their practice not to leave the place without buying an item as a memento of the place. He smiled at him. "Well, I must say good luck." His laugh was a mocking one. "That old man was a nasty one, so you might have a hard time dealing with him." "I never expected that dealing with you was difficult either." He chuckled meaningfully. Now that Liam recalled, Lino gave him and the team a hard time before he totally faced the man. He is an old man who upholds old traditions. They had to work for him while at the Valley of Nambre. They''ve been working from dusk to dawn for how many days before the chief finally agreed to talk to them. "Haha! I didn''t know you were so good at doing business with the merchants. You definitely taught my people something they can used for the rest of their lives." "I only fueled the knowledge that they already have." "Then I hope you''ll stay humble even if you reached the highest peak of your goals." "Please guide me along my journey, sir." He bowed his head in respect. The old man tapped his shoulder and left. He knew Liam was a good man even before he saw them the first time. He already heard a lot of good things about the Shadow Knights before, but he wanted to see their patience and determination with his own eyes. Liam watched the old man until his nowhere to be seen. He was a bit surprise that the old man didn''t pressed his d?s?r? to give his second daughter to Liam in marriage. Yesterday, Lino almost lost his composure as the Balzekar''s chief in front of everyone when he tried to convince him to take her second daughter with him. "It doesn''t matter if you are already married, just take my daughter with you. I''m sure she''ll be a good and responsible wife for you." He was almost pleading! With full respect, Liam apologized and rejected the chief''s proposition. He also tried to talk with his second daughter and made sure she understood why he can''t agree with his father''s proposition. Just like Suzette, Daniel''s granddaughter, she also confessed her love to him. It was love at first sight just as she described it. Now, that particular event stirred his memory the night he talked to Suzette while they were at the balcony at the Nahshon''s residence. "It hurts but I think I understand now." Suzette smiled at him while they were standing under the night sky. "When you didn''t response to Diana''s confession, I thought you don''t like her. But as I observed you, I realized that Drake was right¡­ You like her so much but you can''t bring yourself to admit it. I don''t know why but for me, that''s foolishness and cowardice. That''s a turn off for me." She chuckled mockingly. "But don''t pressure yourself just because I said I like you. I''m taking that back. Turned out that I don''t like cowards---men who doesn''t know how to distinguish their true emotion. So let''s just stay as friends." Liam smiled at her. He knew she was lying but he was more than thankful that she decided not to pursue him anymore. "That''s fine with me. Thank you, Suzette." Then he embraced the woman gratefully. She embraced him back with a smile. "Well, I feel bad for Diana. Loving a man like you brings a great heartache. I bet she''s heartbroken after you shunned her away." He chuckled playfully. "She''s a strong woman." LIAM''S HEART suddenly ached when he remembered the woman''s sweet smile and her crisps laugh along with her playful giggles. Dang it! How he misses her greatly. He tried to make himself busy just to forget about her temporarily but during his solitary time, he can''t help but feel empty deep within him. Still, the feeling of loss was fresh in his memories. *** MEANWHILE, Prince Zyrie and Prince Rohann along with the royal soldiers rested at the Valley of Sodmo. It''s the plain valley between the hills of Zoar and the boarder mountain of Rohit City. They were already at the region of Patar and they were on their way to the city of Zoar. The king said that the princess of Armany may still be in the city so they shall start the search at the coastline of Zoar. Prince Zyrie ordered the royal guards to pitch a tent at the said Valley. "Are you sure about your plan?" Prince Rohann came to Zyrie who was sitting under a tree. "Yes." His eyes were on the soldiers preparing the tents. "We can''t possibly bring all of these 20 soldiers with us. It will catch too much attention. You and me along with Ehud should be more than enough." "Well, if that''s for the best then I shall go with your plan then." He replied as he lay down on the grass beside Zyrie. "Did you hear anything from prince Leo?" "They are currently in Tibnah. He said they will be spending the night there." "Oh, then they''ll be in Corah tomorrow then." "Ehm." Zyrie muttered but he suddenly lowered his head sadly. If the king''s intervention fails, then the old herald will be executed publicly tomorrow afternoon at the center plaza. Even if he notified prince Leo about the king''s plan, Leo must do everything to delay their arrival in Corah. If not, the herald''s granddaughter will definitely witness Milcah''s death. She''s still too young to understand how politics works in the palace and she might end up hating the royals if that happens. They can''t bear to lose a potential prophet on their side therefore he instructed Leo to delay their arrival at all cost. "Hey, brother. Are you alright?" Prince Rohann shook the man''s arm when he noticed him fell in trance. "Eh? Y-yeah." He faked a smile. "Is something wrong?" "No. I was just thinking about the princess." He lied. He cannot tell Prince Rohann about the existence of the great herald''s granddaughter. Not because he doesn''t trust him but because he has the potential to spill the information once he gets high in spirit. Rohann stared at him mischievously. "Why? Why are you thinking about the princess now? Are you possibly thinking of courting her? Haha! Well, I heard that she was pretty. Too bad, Prince Veziron already secured her on his side." "Tsk. Who''s desiring for who?" He glared at the man. "I never had an inkling of such thought so spare me from your wild imaginations." He stood up and went to where the commander of the royal soldiers was. Prince Rohann smirked playfully as he watched the man talked with the commander. He must be giving instructions about the plan. "Well, I think it''s too early to say that but let''s see once we meet her." He chuckled naughtily. ****************** If only she didn''t get off the ship¡­. She tried her best to sit up despites being tied. The b?r? floor is getting cold and it''s making her body shiver. She heaved a heavy sigh. It''s probably late afternoon. She thought when she stared at the curtainless small window. Ah, how she missed to feel the breeze of the fresh air outside. If only she didn''t get off the ship that day¡­ If only she ignored the faint cry of help that day¡­ If only she didn''t interfere with those pirates¡­ If only she turned a blind eye and deaf ears that day, then probably¡­. Probably, she''s already home¡­. Home? Her thoughts suddenly wondered around. Does she still have a home to return to? Didn''t she leave her home country and decided to travel the world in hope to fill the void in her heart? Or maybe find a new home possibly? ''Mom¡­ Why do I keep on experiencing bad luck? Am I cursed?'' She teared up. She''s always in trouble but she can''t expect Liam to save her any longer. She''s not sure either if Princess Laura will be able to find them. And even if she does, the fact that they moved to a different site destroyed the tiny hope she has within her. If she wanted to live, then she must endure and find a way to escape those pirates. Just when she started plotting on how she will escape from the window, two men suddenly banged the door to her room and grabbed her arm side by side and dragged her out. She wanted to asked the men where they will be taking her, however, she knew it would be a waste of her saliva. They won''t answer anyway! They had just arrived at this place and now they will be moving AGAIN? "Did you say the punter wants us to move her into that exclusive house?" The petite man asked unbelievingly. "Yes. That''s why we need to clothe her like a real princess." Their eyes landed on the woman who just got in at the human-size cart. Eh? Did she hear them correctly? They will be dressing her like a real princess? What are they possibly planning?! Chapter 133 - CHAPTER 133: CAN SHE TRUST HIM? Liam can feel the different atmosphere among his team while they were on their way back to Zoar, but he chose to stay silent and wait for them to speak up. There is definitely something going on inside their heads that they can''t bring it up to him. "Are you sure you''re not going to meet with the first prince?" Asher muttered softly as he moved beside Cole who''s been silent for almost an hour now. He was surely thinking about the first prince too. "You''re obviously bothered by it so why don''t you just see him and hear what he has to say?" Cole didn''t reply but sighed. "Or tell Liam if you''re unsure of what to do." Asher added. "Asher was right." Leon overheard their conversation so he moved a step backwards to be on the same pace as them. "Cole, we are pertaining to the first prince. You can''t possibly anger someone who will become the future king." "I don''t know. I just don''t feel comfortable meeting the first prince." Cole finally voiced. "You''re not comfortable? Aren''t you just nervous to meet a royal for the first time?" Asher teased. "Nervous my ?ss!" He snorted. "I did not become the commander of the shadow knight''s Army just to crumble in front of a useless royalty. How could a man who never lost a battle cave in front of someone who only knew how to build up his fame because of his royal blood? I bet he won''t even win a match against me." "No one said you won''t." Leon chuckled meaningfully. Seeing Cole fired up means he was anxious. He just won''t admit it. Though they must agree that Cole became the commander of the Shadow knight''s Army because Liam saw his leadership potential as well as his fighting skill. After being trained by Liam as he goes out with him during battles, his fighting skills improved a lot earning him the position of being the commander of thousand fighters. "And since you claim that you''re not afraid of the prince then why don''t you go and meet him? Shiloh is just at the other side of this hill." Asher uttered. Shiloh. According to the letter that Gareth sent, the first prince will be waiting for him at Shiloh mountain. He will be waiting the whole afternoon. Cole heaved a heavy sigh. He doesn''t know what to do. Does he really need to meet that prince? Asher then rushed to where Liam and Gideon was. "Cole has something to say." He looked back to Cole and smirked. Liam halted and face the troubled man. "What is it?" "A-ah¡­ T-that''s nothing. Asher was only messing up so----" "He received an invitation from the first prince." Asher bu??ed in. Cole gave him a stern gaze. "An invitation from the first prince?" Liam''s face was filled with confusion. "Since when? And what kind of invitation is it?" Cole released a ''no choice'' sigh. Since Asher blew it, he must as well tell Liam about it. "Well, few days ago, Gareth sent a message saying that the first prince came to the training camp looking for me. He wanted to see me in Shiloh¡­ this¡­ afternoon." He hesitated. "This afternoon?" Liam looked at his wristwatch. At most, they will arrive at the hills of Shiloh in an hour. "What does he want? Did you ask?" "Gareth didn''t tell me." "Well, he originally rejected the prince''s invitation to be exact, but Gareth sent another message saying that the first prince was determined to meet with him by hook or by crook." Asher interjected once again. "You mean every one of you knew about this yet you didn''t tell me sooner?" He gave an accusing gaze to each of them. Leon and Gideon lowered their heads while Asher stepped back. Guilty! "Are you treating me as an unqualified leader already?" "No! I never dare think that way! I never intended to show up anyway so I thought it wouldn''t matter." Cole lowered his head in shame. "But why did you keep it from me?" "I''m sorry." Cole can only utter an apology. Liam heaved a helpless sigh. "Don''t you ever keep anything like this again in the future, got it?" He looked at them seriously. "I am your superior and it''s my responsibility to watch over you. Especially when you don''t know what path to take, I will always be here to guide you." They nodded their heads like helpless children being scolded by their father. "You should be open to me more often." "Sorry."'' The men uttered in unison. Liam then looked at Cole. "Since we are heading that way, why don''t you meet with the first prince then? Talk to him with respect. Remember, never act all high-and-mighty just because you are a commander of a thousand armies." "Yes, big brother." He nodded in response. "I don''t know what his purpose is but I trust that you will make not just a good decision but a wise one as well. You know what I mean, right?" "Yes." He gave a confident smile. "Leon, Gideon, you should go with him. We will wait for you at the town of Shiloh." Liam looked at the two. "Okay." They uttered in unison. After discussing the matter about the first prince, Liam and the team continued on their journey. MEANWHILE, Prince Veziron and his personal bodyguard reached the city of Zoar but they didn''t stop by since they have to be in Shiloh this afternoon. He was pretty determined to meet with the commander of the Shadow knights. "Are you sure you don''t want to rest for the time being? We still have a lot of time so why don''t we rest at that tea store for now?" His bodyguard suggested as he pointed out the two-story tea shop beside the clothing stall. "We can rest in Shiloh." He nonchalantly replied and went ahead. On the other hand, prince Rohann''s eyes landed at a specific corner. He was obviously baffled to see a familiar figure. "Hey!" Prince Zyrie knocked on the table thrice. "What is it? Did you see a ghost?" "It''s more than a ghost." He muttered softly and prince Zyrie didn''t hear it. "What?" "N-nothing." He shook his thoughts and took the cup of tea and drink it. His eyes seemed to have caught a familiar figure a while ago when he accidentally looked down the busy road. Prince Veziron? He thought at first but when he looked again, he is nowhere to be found. Maybe he saw it wrong. What could prince Veziron be doing here except..... No way! ****************** She slowly opened her eyes and looked around her. She blinked not just twice but more than. A white ceiling¡­. A beautiful sky blue sheer drapery covering a bow window. Wait. Where am I? She thought as she rummages her last memory of what happened to her. She moved a little and suddenly halted when she felt a very comfy bed. The room was big but her own room in their palace was way better than this current one. Yes, that''s it. She fainted! Then where is she now? She got a little nervous therefore she slowly stood up and went near the window, slide the curtain and looked outside. Whoa! She gawked at the ocean in a far distance. Also, she can see the towns below from her location. ''So beautiful!'' She unknowingly mumbled forgetting about her current situation. Look like she''s on a house at the top of a hill since she can see a pathway going down. A house on top of a hill?! She suddenly remembered. Wait! Could it be that she''s currently at the¡­ The door to the room suddenly opened. She jerked in surprise as she immediately glanced at the doorway. A beautiful lady was smiling at her. "Hi, you''re finally awake." She uttered in a friendly tone. She was staring at her puzzled. "Please wait here, I''ll get you something to eat." She left before the princess even speak. Who is she? She thought. Omo, she needs to be careful now. She must make sure not to reveal her true identity to anyone except the people that the woman described to her. The woman earlier was clearly not one of those people. A few minutes later, the room opened again and a woman holding a tray of food came in. This time, an old man came with her. Wait, he looked familiar but she can''t remember where she saw him. "Miss, please take a seat and have your fill." The woman uttered. However, she was looking at them suspiciously. Sargon must have noticed her gaze therefore he intervened. "If our presence makes you uncomfortable then we will leave you for now." The old man gave a sweet and friendly smile. He must give her the impression that she can trust them. "Also, if you want to take a bath, there are clean dresses in the closet, feel free to use them." Sargon and Shenna turned around but before Sargon closed the door, he stared at the woman for the last time. "Don''t worry those dresses are new." He smiled meaningfully as if he knew that the lady doesn''t wear dresses that others already used. Bruurrrrtttt¡­ Her stomach growled. Dang it! The delicious aroma from the food penetrated her nose making her stomach d?s?r?s for it. Wait! She needed to check if there''s poison in her food. She then rushes to the small table and observed the dishes. She was trained at a young age to determine poisons by her father. Nada! She smiled and happily munch the foods on the plate. Ah! What a relief to eat good food! After filling her stomach, she opened the closet and chose a flower cream dress to change into. At least, the dress will make her look a little bit decent for a princess. It''s an hour and a half now so Sargon decided to knock at the princess'' room. "Miss¡­" The old man entered the room and found the princess standing by the window, her gaze was from a far. "You may not remember it but we were the one who found you." He started. The princess faced him. "You were unconscious for one day and I was wondering what happened to you. May I know your name so I can address you properly?" Eh? Unconscious for one day?! The princess was a bit startled to know it. She was supposed to thank the old man but when he asked her name, she halted. Can she trust him? Chapter 134 - CHAPTER 134: RESPECT BEGETS RESPECT They forced her to put on an elegant dress! Turned out that the pirates took princess Laura''s luggage along with them and forced Diana to change with one of the princess'' dresses. She doesn''t have any idea of what''s happening but she needed to follow what they say or else, one of the men will do it for her. As if she will allow those filthy mongers to touch her body! Tsk. She stood up and rummage the princess'' suitcase and chose the simplest dress she found. Though she must say all the dresses were well-designed and it was evident that a daughter of the royal family owned them. She will definitely look like a real princess if she''s going to wear one of them! Good thing they removed the ropes that tied her for days. However, they locked her in one of the mansion''s room. Yes, they brought her at a lone mansion located at the center forest not far away from Shittim City. Examining the surrounding from the third level veranda, the mansion was surrounded by tall trees and looked like a lot of wild animals could be lurking everywhere. It was obvious that she can never escape no matter what she does. And if she persists, she will either become a wild beast''s food or a hunter''s prey. And she can''t imagine dying an ugly death! Not a chance. She shivered at the thought before going back inside the room. Then she took the dress on the bed and went straight to the wash room. Well, if she dies tonight then she must die beautifully so she will do her best to look breathtaking with the dress today. Unknown to the woman, the mansion has a lot of maidservants. She was not able to see it since they covered her eyes while they were on the journey. Even when they arrived. It was only when she was released that she discovered the beauty that surrounds her. "When will the client arrives?" The petite pirate asked his leader. "They said they will arrive tonight." He released a nervous sigh. "Do you think they will believe us?" "Don''t worry. I have fooled a lot of people without being caught. This client is no difference from those foolish people." "Just make sure not to blow our cover because I don''t want to die yet. I have a child to feed." "Have I told you not to worry?!" He growled. "Just don''t say a word and leave the transaction to me." He said proudly. "By the way, guard her room and make sure that no maidservants will be able to enter her room. You should take the food to her yourself, is that clear?" "Yes, boss." He nodded in response. THEY REACHED THE TOWN OF SHILOH in an hour. Liam and the team searched for a dining place since everyone was starving. They also run out of water therefore they needed to fill their water bottles for their next journey. "Hi, are you looking for a place to eat?" An old craggy lady come to the boys. "Do you know a good place?" Liam replied. "Of course! Please follow me." The woman excitedly led the way. They followed the old woman and to their surprise, they entered a bamboo gated dining place. And not just that, it was a floating restaurant! That''s new to them! There were only five bamboo dining boats floating on the lake and two were already occupied. "We''ll take one." Liam confirmed. "Okay!" She cheerfully replied and called his nephew to take the men via the boat. "Whoa! this is great! I never thought such a place exists!" Leon marveled as soon as he sat on the chair. As soon as their food was delivered, the men started digging in. To their surprise, they finished all the dishes in one go--- in just less than five minutes! "You should head out to meet the first prince now." Liam advised. "But''s it''s too early." Cole looked at his watch. "Cole, what did I teach you before?" Cole sighed in defeat. He knew what Liam wants to say. "It''s better to wait than be late. You should always remember that." Liam furthered. "Yes, big brother." Cole stood up and tapped Leon and Gideon on their shoulders. They cued the boat man to get them out of the lake then went on their way to Shiloh mountain. "I thought you hated the royals?" Asher asked as soon as he saw the three rode their horses. "They can at least be late for a few minutes. Do you know how that arrogant prince demanded to see Cole?" "I did say I don''t like them but I didn''t say to disrespect them." He looked at the young man as soon as he placed the cup of tea back on the table. "Asher, hating someone doesn''t give you the right to disrespect them. Respect is the least thing you can give them. Remember, respect begets respect.'''' "Ah, you and your morals¡­I really don''t know how you were able to stay humble despites your past circumstances as well as your achievements. I don''t think I can be as holy as you." Asher blurted out. "That''s not holiness, Asher. That''s being human." "Tsk! Humans!" The young man sneered in contempt. "I wish I could be like you but I don''t think I can live a life like you do." Liam raised his brow as he stared at the man. "Ah! Don''t get me wrong, big brother¡­" Asher leered teasingly when he met the man''s gaze. "You''re strong and reliable. You''re a good leader and a good brother to us but seeing how you forgive easily¡­ honestly, it chokes me." Asher remembered the time they were in Rouen, the moment when he saved and forgave those who hurt him before. "I pondered a lot when we were in Rouen, when I saw how you let go of your enemies. Honestly, I was a bit disappointed at you back then. You were in a position where you can get back at your enemies. You could have punished them. You could have gotten the justice you deserve¡­. But you didn''t. You chose to let them go, you chose to forgive them. You even helped them!" He sneered in contempt. "Mr. Simon died because you helped them, yet you didn''t hate them. If I were in your position, if I have met my enemies, I guess I''ll make sure they''ll experience at least half of the hardships they caused me." He added. Liam smirked knowingly. Hearing Asher brought back a certain memory--- and a certain image of someone flashed before his eyes¡­ it pained his heart greatly. "Who said I never thought of getting revenge that time?" Liam laughed mocking himself. "There was never a moment that I didn''t plan of getting back at them. The heaven knows how my hands were itching to kill them." "But why? Why didn''t you do it?" "It''s not that I don''t want to do it but I just couldn''t¡­" His eyes landed on the vast sky as he sighed deeply. "That woman did her best to shove some words of advice to me. I don''t know, I think she could also be a mind-reader since she could see beyond my thoughts." Diana? Asher thought but he can''t say her name aloud. "She made sure I won''t do anything reckless. She must be afraid that I might really kill those poor gals, that''s why she kept on swarming my mind about forgiveness and convincing me to let go of my hatred. I disliked her for being so kind but I must admit, she was right." "What do you mean?" Asher creased his brow confused. Liam glanced at him and smiled. "That letting go of your hatred and bitterness will free yourself from all the past pains. The past should remain in the past. You should not let it affect your future. And as I ponder about it, I should be thankful to those guys." Asher''s face was all the more bemused. ''Thank them? In what reason?!'' "I can still remember what that woman told me that time; What if they have been so, so good to you. Do you think you''ll ever leave that house? If it weren''t because of them then I may not have the chance to meet you¡­ and the others. I must be honest, her words knocked me hard. It made me pondered for nights." "Tsk! Miss Diana and her sentiments¡­" He muttered. He was about to say something more but he halted when he saw Liam went in daze. He''s emitting a sorrowful aura around him. Dang it! Did he remind him about Diana? Wrong move. He sighed and didn''t bother to catch the man''s attention. But his eyes landed at the two men walking near the boat. Look like they will be taking the empty dining boat beside them. Asher can''t help but watch the two traveler. He must admit, the man with a cloak around his face, covering half of it was intimidating. He''s emitting an all-high-and-mighty aura that even Asher felt the chill. "Liam¡­Liam¡­" The young lad shook his arm. Liam came back to his senses and raised his brow against the man. "Look¡­ look at those two¡­" He pointed at the two men riding on the boat as they headed to their direction. "Don''t they look like mercenaries?" Liam followed the man''s gaze and carefully observed the men nearing their location. As the boat was nearing them, the cloak man looked at Liam''s direction and accidentally, their eyes met. Gray eyes! Obviously, they were both stunned. Liam for one, raised his brow. He can feel something off about that guy but he can''t point it out. "Liam! Did you see his eyes?!" Asher widened his eyes as soon as the boat passed by them and reached the dining boat beside them. Liam was in deep thought for a moment. Asher kept on bugging him while glancing at the two travelers therefore Liam ordered him not to look at them anymore. They seemed dangerous and engaging into a fight was not on Liam''s list for now. "Why make it a big deal when Leo had the same gray eyes, hmm?" He eyed the man who only grinned in response. ON THE OTHER HAND, the man wearing a cloak couldn''t take his mind off the guy who have the same eye color as him. Their gray eyes were the only distinction that they were the king''s sons. But how could that man have the same eye color as him, except if he''s a foreigner from other nation! "Your highness, is there something wrong?" The bodyguard asked the obviously troubled prince. "Did you see that man at the table before us?" The guard looked at the two men sitting silently at the other boat. "What about them, your highness? Do you know them?" "No. But the man in black¡­ Do you sense something was off about him?" "I''m sorry, your highness, but I only see an exhausted man from a journey." Prince Veziron didn''t press any further. The sudden feeling coursing within him, even he cannot explain what is it. He suddenly felt--- threatened! Chapter 135 - CHAPTER 135: MERCILESSLY "Did you say grandfather is on his way to Shinab?" Prince Veziron creased his brow in confusion as soon as his bodyguard reported the content of the letter he just received. They were heading to Shiloh mountain to meet Cole when his bodyguard saw the palace''s winged messenger flying around the area. "Yes, your highness." He handed him the letter that Shadrach sent him. He also informed him that princess Laura of Armany was already at their ancestral mansion in Shinab. The princess of Armany? Prince Veziron raised his brow questioningly. How did the princess end up in the mansion? Did his grandfather invite her or what? He wanted to think that Shadrach must have invited the princess but base on his last command, he doubted that was the case. ''Don''t go near her nor talk to her. Don''t even show yourself to her until I come.'' It was the last thing he read at the bottom of the paper. Something is off. He can feel it. Prince Veziron heaved a heavy sigh. "Look like grandfather caused another trouble today." He muttered. "We need to finish the deal with the shadow knights as fast as we could. I doubt that the princess was even invited." COLE HISSED IN ANNOYANCE. They''ve been waiting for almost thirty minutes for the first prince but they couldn''t see anyone around yet. He is losing his patience and if it weren''t for Liam''s instructions then they may have left already. He could just make up reasons to tell Liam but he is a bad liar. Too bad, Liam will surely find out in an instant. "That prince, do you think he''s testing my patience?" Cole bawled. "I''m sure he is. You turned him down, remember?" Leon laughed while leaning on a big rock. "I would do the same if I am in his position." Gideon bu??ed in. "That''s the price of refusing a royal prince." He laughed mocking Cole. "Thank you so much, guys. You''re such a big help." Cole''s sarcasm echoed in his voice. Leon and Gideon let out a mocking laugh. The man with a cloak wrapped around his face covering half of it must be the first prince and the man beside him must be his personal bodyguard. Cole immediately straightened up and emitted a commanding aura¡ªhis usual face whenever he appeared to the captains and the thousand fighters of the shadow knights. Leon and Gideon did the same. Gone was the youngster with short patience seen in him just a while ago. "Are you the first prince?" Cole asked as soon as they met halfway. "You! how dare you address the first prince rudely!" The bodyguard raised his sword against Cole but Leon and Gideon were swift to point their swords against the two also. Cole sneered sardonically. "I was told by my captain that you are seeking an audience with me. But look like you came all the way to challenge me." He didn''t even bat an eyelid. In fact, he met the prince eyes fearlessly. "I''m sorry but you are pointing your sword to an individual who doesn''t care a damn about royal titles." "Xu, put down your sword." The prince motioned his bodyguard to soften up. "We came here to talk and not to fight." "My apologies, your highness." Xu also apologized to Cole and withdrawn his sword back to its sheath. Leon and Gideon did the same. "May I suggest if you''re okay to it that we leave our guards and talk in private?" Prince Veziron faked a smile. "I don''t have a problem with that¡­. Your¡­ highness¡­?" He hesitated to address him but he remembered what Liam said. They went up the hill not far from their men. They chose to settle in a distance where their men can see them but can''t hear them. Now their location gave them the sight of the town of Shiloh. The wind was particularly cool as well, it was good to the skin. "I know both of us are very busy, especially a man like you. So if it''s okay, can you go straight to the point?" Cole started. "Of course." The prince smiled. Though Cole cannot see his mouth since it was covered, his eyes says it all. His eyes¡­ He reminds him of Liam. They both have the same eye color, as well as that mysterious man, Leo. "Work under me." Cole immediately looked at him. His eyes held a heckling gaze. Work with him? Did he mean work under the king? Tsk, why would he? "I''m sorry?" Cole couldn''t believe his ears. "Are you drafting me to work as one of the royal guards?" "No. Not as a palace guard. Just with me. Work with me. You and the shadow knights." He met Cole''s eyes. That gaze, he wasn''t joking! Cole sneered. To the prince surprise, Cole''s mocking laugh echoed at the hills and the men below them heard it. Leon and Gideon smirked. They already knew what will happen next once Cole laughs that way. Ah, what an unlucky prince. He must have said something that have insulted the man. DANG IT! What''s taking them so long? Asher was losing his patience. It''s more than two hours already yet the team didn''t come back yet. Then a thought suddenly came to his mind that made him jerked up. "L-liam! What if¡­?" He widened his eyes not wanting to spill his thoughts in his mouth. "D-do you think something bad happened to them?" Liam rolled his eyes unbelievingly. "Asher, you''re pertaining to the three greatest warriors of all time." "Even so! We are talking about that wicked prince. What if he came with his royal soldiers and arrested the three? I must go and see them." He stood up in haste and was about to run to where his horse was when he saw three silhouettes entering the town gates. Asher lit up and run to meet them. "Thank goodness, you''re all safe!" He embraced them one by one since they descended their horses as soon as they reached the town gates. Liam was sitting at the porch of an empty house when they arrived. "How is it?" Liam asked the men as soon as they came and sat opposite him. They all stared at each other knowingly. "Tell me you didn''t engage into a fight against the first prince." "No. Nothing like that happened." Cole leered as well as the two. However, their eyes were saying otherwise. "You better spew it out." Liam gave them a warning look. Cole and the two suddenly gulped as they looked at each other with uncertainties. Then Cole looked at Liam and grinned playfully. "I''m not liking that kind of face." Liam raised his brow as he waited for the young man to speak. They will never set out to Zoar unless Cole and the two relays what transpired during their meeting with the prince. HE WAS GRITTING HIS TEETH IN ANGER while heading to Shinab. Prince Veziron cannot believe how Cole treated him as a joke. He could have said ''No'' instantly, rather than beat around the bush. He said a lot, he even insulted the royal bloods before he rejected his offer! His rudeness was carved in prince Veziron''s memory. He even dared to challenge the prince in a duel! Does he really think highly of himself?! "That man¡­ his time will definitely come. He should be thanking that I have more important things to do today. If not, I should have cut his head off!" "Your highness, just say the word and I will dispatch our head hunters to hunt them down." "No. This is not the right time to do that yet. I must ascend to the throne first and I will make sure that he will bow before me when that time comes." The prince smirked at his future plan. "I''ll let him eat his own words. He will never serve the royals? Well, let see about that." The time is near where that arrogant Cole will come to him trembling¡­ pleading for his life! ************** She doesn''t understand why Prince Leo insisted that they have to stay at one of the inns in Corah, the royal city of Kadesh. Lemuel was acting strange too. The man who has his resolve not to talk to her was doing the opposite! Something isn''t right and she can sense it. "Where is prince Leo?" Sarah asked the man who was fixing his room. "He said he needed to go somewhere. He will be back tonight." He tried so hard to sound truthful. Yes, he just lied. He knew that the prince was going back to the palace to check on what''s happening now. He needs to know if the execution was delayed or if they will execute it today. Prince Leo should send the confirmation to Lemuel in half an hour. "Oh okay." Sarah went back to her own room. She was about to lie down on the bed when she suddenly felt an ominous air creeping in her spine. The mixed emotion within her was incomprehensible. She''s not sure if it was nervousness, sadness, grief or what not. She stood up and unknowingly followed her feet to where it was going. After turning and passing by four narrow alleys, she found herself standing at a place filled with people, both young and old, men and women. Look like a market festival. She suddenly snapped out to reality. She tried to make her way in front of the crowd when she suddenly heard a man yelling something about a herald, false rumors, crown prince, execution, public execution to be exact, and something like a lesson for others in the future. She can hear the people chattering, babbling things she couldn''t understand. But when she finally heard an old woman talking about the great herald, her eyes widened in disbelief. "How could the royal palace execute the great herald just because of that rumors? That''s too inhumane! Didn''t she serve at the palace for a decade? They could have been gracious to her." One said. "Right. She''s too old to die in such a horrible way. They should have just allowed her to live her counted days." Another uttered. G-grandma? Sarah suddenly teared up and rushed in front. However, the last thing she saw was the big axe that fell onto the woman and cut her head at once! Sarah feebly fell on the ground, startled! Then Milcah''s bloody head rolled down until it reached her. N-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-nooooo! ''NOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!'' She screamed at the top of her lungs as her eyes burst in tears. ''GRANNY!!!!!!'' She couldn''t take what she just saw and fainted right at that moment! They killed her grandmother mercilessly! Chapter 136 - CHAPTER 136: WHEN WE MEET AGAIN "I rejected him right away." Cole snorted annoyingly as he relayed all the things he and the prince talked about to Liam and the team. Even when Leon and Gideon went with him to meet the prince, he never told them what transpired during their conversation. Only the fact that he was annoyed at the prince''s arrogance. "He said he wanted me to work under him. Me and the whole shadow knight''s army." Cole furthered. "Work under him? Not as one of the palace guards?" Liam ??r?ssed his jaw with his fingers. "Yes, I believe I heard him right. I even asked twice because I thought I heard him wrong but he really mean it." "Something isn''t right." Gideon bu??ed in. "The fact that he met with you in private and tried to recruit the whole shadow knights doesn''t make sense. Is he possibly preparing for war?" "And why you and not Liam?" Leon also voiced his qualms. Liam was in deep thought while his men shared their own say towards each other. "The truth is, the first prince knew that I am the commander of the shadow knight''s army. And the way he talked to me gave me the impression that he doesn''t know about you, Liam." "I won''t be surprise if he doesn''t know Liam. Our big brother doesn''t have much exposure to the outside world and our army rarely sees him." Asher said. "That makes sense." Leon also thought about that fact. "Do you think the first prince is creating a secret army? I heard the king wanted the fourth son to take the throne instead of the first prince." "The question is why? Why does the king prefer the fourth son over the eldest?" Gideon voiced his thoughts. "Looks like the king saw something in him¡ªsomething displeasing in the sight." They all sighed as they delve in their own thoughts. No matter how they think about it, they can''t seem to get a proper conclusion. Guess all their questions will be answered once they live among the royals inside the palace. They were quiet for who knows how long. And it was Liam who broke the deafening silence. "Don''t let anyone knew about me for now. Cole, just continue to be on the spotlight. All transactions outside the group should be address by you personally---except the chiefs of the tribes. I will personally deal with them. Let them think that you''re the head until we figure out what they''re up to." Liam suddenly suggested. "You mean¡­" "Yes. I believe he has a reason why he wanted to take you on his side. I just don''t know what it is for now." Liam furthered. "If that''s what you want to do then let it be." Cole replied. Liam then heaved a deep sigh before he motioned his men to continue their journey back to Zoar. They need to reach the guesthouse before nighttime. MEANWHILE, At the Guesthouse in Zoar¡­. He can see her reservations and he really wanted to earn her trust but look like he''ll be having a hard time convincing the princess that he is an ally. "I understand if you don''t fully trust me. I won''t force you to tell me who you are and where you came from, but I just want to let you know that I am a friend and I am willing to help you if you need me." Sargon uttered. "Why? Why are you willing to help a stranger like me? You don''t even know me yet you are helping me." The princess asked while facing the window. Sargon smirked for a second. It was already a breakthrough that he was able to hear the princess talk. "You don''t need to have a reason to help the needy people. You may not believe it but when I saw you lying weakly and almost dying on the ground, I suddenly saw myself years ago when I was your age. If that old man didn''t help me back then, then I bet I wouldn''t be here right now." The princess turned around to see the old man. He was smiling innocently¡­ He looked sincere. "Anyway, I won''t force you to open up right now. But feel free to come down whenever you want. You are not a prisoner here so feel free to roam around the place." Sargon finally stood up and before he left, he faced the princess one more time. "Dinner is by 7pm, if you want you can join us downstairs. Though I must inform you that we have companions later tonight." Then he left. Companions? He has visitors? The lady thought as soon as the old man left. Are they possibly good people? And that old man, if she guesses it correctly, he was obviously the owner of this guesthouse. Can she trust him? She sighed before she decided to take a nap for the time being. She needed more time to think about her next plan in order to save that lady who risk her life to save her. FLASHBACK: "Hey! What do you think you''re doing? Is it right to take someone against her own will? Do you know that''s kidnapping and you will surely end up in prison all your life?" A fearless lady was standing on the shore in front of the men who just got off the small boat. They were pulling the helpless woman whom they tied. "Now let the woman go before I scream for help right now." Diana threatened the men. However, she didn''t know that some of the pirates'' crew were already standing behind her. "And what if we don''t?" One of the pirates smirked. "Why don''t you try to scream for help?" He challenged the woman. "Do you think I was bluffing? Tsk!" Diana screamed on top of her lungs while preparing to leave. But then, as soon as she turned around, she was startled and staggered backwards. And before she knew it, someone put a sackcloth on her head and knocked her out. "We can''t possibly leave her here now that she saw us with the princess." One of the pirate crew uttered. "She might really report us to the authorities." "Why don''t we just kill her and throw her body in the ocean?" Another said. "Just take her with us. We can either use her or sell her. She can amount to something once we sell her to the nobles." Their leader spoke. "Oh yes, you''re right!" The other crews lit up. That woman will surely cost them a fortune! They took Diana and locked her along with the princess at the pirates'' gathering camp at the next town near Zoar. "Dang it! Where am I?" Diana muttered as soon as she regained her consciousness. She tried to look around her but all she can see was the four walls with a tiny window. Then her eyes got a glimpse of the lady she saw at the shore, leaning her head on the wall opposite her. "Y-you¡­ who are you?" Her voice was filled with concern. "Are you okay?" The lady slowly opened her eyes and looked at her. "Glad you''re awake now. I thought you were dead." "I-I''m sorry. I was supposed to save you but I was caught too." Diana felt ashamed. "It''s fine. You did nothing wrong, you just wanted to help." The lady smiled faintly. "My name is Laura, what''s yours?" "Diana¡­" "Diana, nice name. I bet your family is looking for your right now." "I doubt it¡­" She lowered her head sadly. "My parents are long dead." "I''m sorry¡­" "It''s okay." She gave out a bitter smile. "But I''m sure you have friends whose searching for you right now." Diana chuckled a little. "I''m sure they don''t even know this happened to me and probably they will never know." She grinned naughtily. "The truth is, I am a foreigner in this country and I was about to go back to my own country through that big ship. However¡­" "However, you saw me and decided to follow us¡­.?" "Ehm¡­" Diana nodded in response. "I''m sorry." She still has the guts to smile despites her situation and Princess Laura admired her for that. "I am a princess from the North kingdom of Armany." She smiled but Diana gawked in awe. Well, that explains her seemingly expensive tailored dress and the ornaments on her body. "A-a princess?" Her eyes widened in amazement. "That''s terrific! Once your guards and maidservants found out that you went missing, they''ll search for you everywhere! Phew! I''m glad there''s hope for us." "Sorry to destroy your hope but I don''t think that will happen either. I came alone." She grinned mischievously. "W-what?!" She was surprised. "But why?" "I guess that''s my stubbornness acting that time." The princess sighed. "Now I don''t know if I can get out of here alive." Diana thought for a moment before she lifted her gaze to look at the princess. "Princess Laura, listen up. I will help you escape here at all cost." "B-but¡­ you will surely get into trouble once they learnt that I escape." "It''s fine. I''m stronger that what you think." She grinned playfully. "However, you can''t trust anyone out there. Once you get out of here, go back to the city of Zoar and search for a specific group of people. Don''t tell anyone about your identity unless you''re talking to the shadow knights." "Shadow knights?" The princess creased her brows confused. "Yes, the shadow knights. I''m sure they will protect you. They are good people and you can trust them with your life." Diana''s confidence to them gave the princess the hint that she can rely on those group. "But you must be careful because there are a lot of fake shadow knights everywhere." "Then how will I know that they are real?" Diana brought out the golden phoenix hairpin she secured inside her shirt and hand it to the princess. "Show this to them. They should be able to recognize this right away." She smiled. "And please take good care of it cause it''s the only memory I have from my mom." "Then I shall give this to you also. We''ll exchange items once we meet each other again." She smiled. Diana made sure to tell the princess all the things she needed to know before they planned a way to escape the pirates. ***End of Flashback*** The princess suddenly woke up due to some voices outside the room. She was greatly displeased by their loud voices but she immediately froze when she heard a name. Liam?! Could he be the person she was looking for? Fudge! There''s only one way to know. Chapter 137 - CHAPTER 137: FIRST LADY "Ah! Finally, we can rest!" Leon exclaimed as soon as they reached the entrance gates of the guesthouse on top of the hill. Everyone was exhausted that they wanted to lay down their tired bodies for the meantime. "You''re here!" Sargon greeted the men as soon as they entered the guesthouse. "You came early. I thought you''d be here by midnight." "We set out early." Cole smiled and sat on the couch at the living room. "Oh, I see. Why don''t you go up and rest for a while? I''ll notify the kitchen staff to prepare your dinner for the time being." "Thank you." The boys gave a grateful smile before they trekked the staircase. However, instead of going to their rooms, they chose to sleep at the veranda. The beautiful scenery and the cool breeze was so refreshing for the soulw. It''s what they needed the most at the very moment. They didn''t know how long they took a nap but when they woke up, the first thing their eyes saw was the beautiful starry night sky. "Dang it! How long did we fall asleep?" Asher yelped while he rose up. "More than an hour?" They heard a voice from a distance. It was Sargon. "I couldn''t wake you up seeing how you were sleeping soundly. You look so exhausted that I thought of giving you another hour to rest before eating dinner." "Oh¡­ Sorry about that. We''ll just fix our things and we''ll be there in a minute." Cole uttered as they all walked towards their rooms. *They were quite noisy along the hallway that they didn''t notice they woke up someone at a particular room. "Do you think Liam''s home already?" Gideon suddenly remembered the man who stayed in the city of Zoar to do something. Though they all knew that he''ll just visit the coastline. "Oh yes, speaking of Liam, I haven''t seen him around yet. Where is he?" Sargon asked when he heard them talking about him. Cole halted in front of a particular room. "He said he''s going to take care of something when we were at the city. I''m sure he''s on his way back here." "Oh okay. I hope he''ll join us during dinner then." Sargon smiled. "I''ll be waiting for you downstairs then." Sargon left the boys. Unknown to them, their voices were too loud that they awakened the princess at the room opposite Cole''s room. "Does those clienteles think they owned this place? tsk! They should be considerate with other people too." Princess Laura was quite annoyed. "Asher, can you check on Liam''s room? He might have come back without us knowing." Cole told Asher who was about to enter his room. And since Liam''s room was near him, he went and knocked on the door. He didn''t hear any response so he tried to sneak a peek inside since he has the spare key with him. "Look like Liam isn''t home yet." Asher notified Cole before they entered their own rooms. Liam? Did she hear them right? Could it be that it was the Liam that Diana told her? Well, there''s only one way to find out. The princess fixed herself and made sure she looks presentable enough for a princess before she rushes at the dining hall. "Miss¡­?" She knew it was the voice of the old man therefore she turned around. "Can I join you for dinner?" The old man was a bit surprise at the sudden change he sees at the princess. She looked perplexed in a good way. "Of course. This way please." He was smiling as he showed the princess the way to the table. "But we have companions tonight. I hope you''re okay with it." "I won''t mind." She forced a smile and sat at one of the empty chair. Sargon did the same as they waited for the others. "Uhm¡­ Those men who just arrived¡­ D-do you know them?" Sargon can feel her hesitation as she speaks. "Yes." He simply replied. Princess Laura lit up. "Who are they?" Sargon smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll introduce them to you later." A minute after, the men were seen walking towards them. Though they were a bit surprise to see a beautiful lady along with Sargon. "Whoa! And who''s this beautiful lady here?" Asher''s eyes lit up and sat beside the princess. "Asher, you better behave." Sargon uttered meaningfully. Asher!? The princess widened her eyes as she looked at and study the men one by one. She definitely remembered the names that Diana gave her. Asher, Cole, Leon, Gideon and their leader, Liam along with a little description of how they look like. The man beside her is clearly Asher, the man at the left side of the old man was surely Cole. Observing the two men sitting beside Cole was Leon and Gideon but someone is missing! The man named Liam. It''s easy to distinguish him since Liam was the only one with gray eyes among them all. "Is she your granddaughter?" Cole asked the old man. But before the man even replied, the princess bu??ed in. "You¡­ Are you the shadow knights?" All the men''s attention suddenly fell on her. Surprise was painted all over their faces. Then Cole looked at the old man questioningly. "No. She is not my granddaughter." The old man finally answered. "Miss¡­ Who are you and how did you know about us?" Asher muttered. The lady princess brought out the golden phoenix hairpin and laid it on the table. And as soon as the men saw it, their eyes widened in disbelief. "You¡­ Who are you and why do you have the young miss''s hairpin with you?!" Cole''s eyes hinted suspicion against the princess. "I''m princess Laura from the North Kingdom of Armany and I have been looking for you¡­ the shadow knights group¡­." P-princess of Armany? They were all the more shocked. What is the princess of the north doing here?! As for Sargon, he smirked knowingly for a second. He knew it was her. He just wanted to hear it from her own mouth. "Princess Laura, forgive me for not identifying you sooner." Sargon muttered. "But if I may ask, why are you searching for the group?" "It''s because of the owner of this hairpin." She lowered her head sadly. The men did the same as they remembered the awful death of the young miss. "If I may ask, where is the man named Liam?" The princess voiced. "As far as I remember, Diana said there are five of you." "You know our young miss?" Leon asked confused. "If you are pertaining to Diana, I''ll say yes. I met her because she saved me." "She saved you?" Cole chuckled lightly. "I don''t know how and when she saved you but If you came to meet the young miss, I''m sorry to inform you that she''s¡­. dead." His voice tells the princess that he is in sorrow. Dead? How could they say she was dead? Omo, wait! Did the pirates already kill her? No! "The ship that was supposed to take her home exploded and no one survived. She didn''t survive." Gideon explained. The princess looked at their mournful faces. She can''t help but chuckled a little. Once again, they looked at her confused. "But Diana was not one of the passengers. She didn''t board the ship." She straightened up. Their faces held unbelief. Did this lady say the young miss did not board the ship? "What''s the commotion all about?" The lady princess heard a hoarse voice nearing the dining table. "What''s with those awful faces?" Liam asked once again. The lady princess gawked at the beautiful man standing in front of them. Exhaustion can be seen in his face but it didn''t defeat his great physique. She must admit that he is the most handsome man she ever saw. The princes she met before can never amount to him! Could he be one of the sons of the gods?! The princess was marveling at the one-of-a-kind scenery before her. "L-liam¡­." Cole stuttered not knowing how to tell the man that Diana did not board the ship. However, Liam''s eyes suddenly fell on the familiar item on the table. The golden phoenix hairpin! That was surely Diana''s hairpin. How did it end up here? MEANWHILE, Prince Veziron and his bodyguard reached the mansion in Shiloh mountain. They were greeted by their maidservants and was led in their rooms. "Call whoever was in charge of the princess." Prince Veziron ordered his bodyguard as soon as he settled in his room. "Yes, your highness." Xu, prince Veziron''s bodyguard left the room and quickly find the head of the pirates. After a few minutes, the pirate captain came kneeling before the prince. There was a blind curtain separating them therefore the man couldn''t see the face of the first prince. He was trembling in fear. He doesn''t have any idea that the client was the known temperamental first prince. Dang it! He must be careful not to give him the hint that they brought a fake princess. "Where is the princess?" The prince asked. "S-she¡­ T-the princess is at the east wing room, your highness." His voice was trembling. "Let the princess out." "Eh?" The head pirate''s nervousness spiked up. "You heard me right. Don''t lock the princess in her room. Give her the freedom to roam around the mansion and eat her food on the dining table. Even if she goes outside, don''t stop her." "But your highness, what if she escapes?" "Even if you try a thousand times, no one can ever escape from here without being killed. Tell her that. Now leave." "Yes, your highness." The pirate captain stood up and left the prince''s room in haste. The prince smirked as soon as the pirate left the room. "I shall join the princess for dinner later." "But master, your grandfather strictly cautioned you never to show yourself to the princess." "Who said I''ll show myself to her?" He chuckled joking the man. "I just want to see how my future wife looks like. Aren''t you curious too?" ********************* Diana was surprised when the pirate told her she can move around the mansion freely but he sternly warned her about escaping. She won''t dare escape at all. Seeing how the mansion was located in the middle of the forest gives her the idea that it would be futile for her to escape. "Dinner is ready." The man said and motioned four lady maidservants to ?ssist the woman downstairs. Without a word, Diana followed the maidservants to the dining hall. Will she really eat the feast alone? She gulped upon seeing the seemingly deliciously foods prepared for her. She was enjoying the food that she didn''t realized she''s eating a lot. "I was hoping to see a classy eater but look like they starved her for days." The prince was watching in a distance. "But she''s beautiful, isn''t she?" His eyes were sparkling. "I think I''m in love." In love? The first prince is in love? Is this for real? Xu raised his brow unbelievingly. It was hard and very rare for the first prince to like a woman at first sight. But seems like the princess of Armany was the first lady to catch his attention. Chapter 138 - CHAPTER 138: SHE’LL BE MINE "Don''t ever think of escaping here. You won''t even make it alive as soon as you step outside the gates. The client is very kind to let you out from this room, so you better behave." The pirate captain gave her a stern warning before motioning four women to come in and ?ssist her. "Make sure she looked good before she gets out from this room, understand?" He ordered the women before he left. As soon the pirate left the room, the four women chose a good dress she can change into. Her dress was too plain to their taste. They also put a little make up on her and fixed her hair a little. She''s a natural beauty that''s why they didn''t have a hard time tending her. "Am I going to meet someone tonight?" She was curious as to why they are trying to beautify her. However, they weren''t responding to her question. "Who is it? Who own this mansion? Do you know why I am here?" Still, no answer from the women. "You''re all set now, my lady. Please follow us. Dinner should be ready by now." The woman who was seemingly the eldest among them all uttered. "I''m sorry, but can you answer my questions first?" Diana didn''t stand up at her pew. "I''m sorry, miss. But we are not allowed to say anything to you. Please understand that if we talk to you, our heads are on the line." The eldest pleaded. "I''m sorry." Diana lowered her head in guilt. Of course, she doesn''t want anyone to die because of her. "I''m sorry." She apologized sincerely. She followed the woman as she led her to the dining hall. She gawked in awe upon seeing how wide it is. The dining table can accommodate 24 people in total. Is there a banquet? The six people standing at the right corner were obviously the kitchen personnel. Two of them are surely the chefs. There were soldiers posted at the four corners of the hall too. Dang it! She felt like a princess living in a palace! "My lady, please take a seat." The woman motioned her and as soon as she sat on the chair, the woman went and stood to where the others were. "Am I going to eat these foods alone?" She unknowingly muttered. "Everyone, why don''t you sit with me and let''s enjoy the food together? I''m sure the table can accommodate all of us." She invited. "My lady, please¡­" Her maid''s eyes were almost pleading! "Look like you can''t." She sighed in defeat. "Okay. I''ll eat then until I''m satisfied!" Unknown to Diana, prince Veziron and Xu, his personal bodyguard was watching her in a distance. They were hiding in a corner where they can observe the woman as she eats. The prince smiled as soon as he witnessed how she pouted cutely when no one wanted to join her for dinner. "I wish I could join her." He unknowingly muttered. The princess then sighed and forced herself to smile. Then she filled her plate with different kind of dishes. She eats fast and the foods she was eating looks so delicious as she munched it heartily. "I''m sure I ate the same food that she was eating right now but why does the food looks so delicious now?" The prince creased his brow. "Ah, how I wanted to join her." He hissed in annoyance. "Please don''t be hasty, your highness. Remember what you grandfather told you." Xu replied. The prince smirked meaningfully, disregarding Xu''s advice. "I was hoping to see a classy eater but I am seeing the opposite." He chuckled playfully. "Look like they starved her for days." "Look like it was the case. Do you want me to punish the pirates, your majesty?" His guard asked. "Don''t you have any other thing in your mind besides violence, Xu?" "Please forgive me, your highness!" Prince Veziron smiled once again, his eyes were still on Diana. "I never knew she would be this beautiful. I only heard about the princess'' beauty but I never thought she would be this breathtaking!" Xu, the prince bodyguard looked at the prince who seemed unaware that he was gawking at the princess. He knew the man greatly. It was hard for him and very rare for the prince to appreciate women but this is the very first time he saw the prince admiring a certain woman. "I like her." Xu heard the prince. "I think I''ve fallen in love with her, Xu." Xu immediately glanced at the woman on the table. What''s so special with her that she was able to capture the stony heart of the first prince? "I''ll make sure she''ll be mine." "But she''s already yours, my prince." Xu replied. "You''re right. She''s already mine but I need to make her fall in love with me so she won''t fall for others." AT THE GUESTHOUSE, silence filled the dining hall as princess Laura told her story. She started off by introducing herself and why she sailed to the kingdom of Allen alone and how she met the woman who risk her life to help her escape. "She said the real shadow knights would be able to identify this." She picked the hairpin and gave it to Liam. "She said there are fake shadow knights everywhere." She faced the old man. "I''m sorry for not introducing myself early. She told me not to talk to anyone unless I am talking to the group. I was afraid I would be caught by the pirates once again." She sincerely apologized. "That''s fine. I totally understand where you''re coming from." The old man smiled. "I would definitely do the same if I were in your position." The princess smiled at the old man before she looked at Liam who''s been staring at the hairpin since a while ago. He unknowingly let out a painful smile. The thought of Diana being alive gave life to his shattered heart. "Do you still remember the way to where they locked you up?" Liam asked. "Ehm." The princess nodded in response and sketched the place. "Cole, notify the captains near us. We need to find her." Everyone can feel the authority in Liam''s voice. He was serious and his voice hints urgency. "There are two captains near us. Shall I call them both?" "Yes. The more people, the easier it is for us to find the pirates. But I don''t think they are still in that area. The mere fact that the princess escaped threatens their safety so I''m sure they moved. Tell the captains to find out about the pirates." "Princess Laura, do you still remember what the pirates look like? Anything specific about them? That way we can sort the list of the suspected pirates." Cole asked. Princess Laura thought for a while. "Yes. I think I saw some similarities among them." She looked at Cole. "The men have a common mark at their left wrist." "Do you remember what kind of mark it is?" "An inverted cross." She yelped. "Very well then. I''ll tell the captains to search for their identities." Cole faced Liam. "I think I know who they are." Sargon bu??ed in. They all looked at his location. "I can help you find them. I''ll tell you about them tomorrow. But take a rest for now. I know everyone''s exhausted and your minds may be in a muddle at the moment." He was right. They didn''t even have a proper dinner therefore Liam motioned his men to go back to their rooms and rest. He did the same but Sargon and princess Laura stayed. "Did you notify your father about your circumstances?" The old man asked. "I didn''t have a chance. The pirates killed my winged messenger." "We have a lot here. Why don''t you use one?" "I doubt if it can even reach the North''s vicinity. The kingdom has a tight security and any winged messenger not acknowledged by the kingdom will immediately be shoot out as soon as the national security spotted it." "There will always be a way." Sargon smirked meaningfully while the princess raised her brow confused. "You should know that the kings have their own unique ways of communicating." The princess hissed. "Of course I know that!" She yelped. She thought the old man have other ways to sneak a letter in the North kingdom. If he suggested an underhand way, she may think that the old man was a spy! "The king may help you and if you want we can ?ssist you to the palace." "I''ll do that when I finally see that Diana is in good hands." She stood up. "Thank you for your kindness, mister. I will never forget this." She smiled before taking the stairway up. Princess Laura yawned as she reached the hallway. Now that she thinks about it, she can sleep peacefully now that she found the shadow knights. She was smiling as she walks towards her room when her eyes suddenly saw Liam standing at the terrace. His eyes were on the shore but his thoughts were obviously somewhere else. Was he possibly thinking about Diana? The princess was observing him at a distance. So this is the man named Liam that Diana was talking about. The man she could trust her life to. Judging at Diana''s face and tone whenever she talked about him, it was evident that she liked the man greatly. But there''s one thing the princess doesn''t understand¡­ If they love each other this much, why was Diana going back home? Then she suddenly remembered a certain statement she heard from the woman. She then sighed and went to where the man and stood beside him. She lifted her eyes and stared at the glowing stars above them. "Do you miss her?" The princess uttered out of nowhere. Liam jerked. He didn''t even notice her presence. "Do you know why she chose to save me when in fact she can just save herself?" The man looked at her. "She could have just stayed and sailed back home but she doesn''t have a family whose waiting for her return at the other side. And her friends here must have forgotten about her. She said that even if she dies alone, no one will notice and no one will mourn for her." She met the man''s eyes. "But as I look into your eyes, I know her ?ssumptions were all wrong. There are people who truly cares for her and I hope she''ll have the chance to know it too." She smiled before leaving the man. He teared up as soon as he was left alone. It pained him to hear Diana''s words. Liam then clenched his fist and punched the railings. ''If only you knew how hard it is to keep myself sane after knowing you were dead.'' He muttered painfully. ''I''m sorry.'' Chapter 139 - CHAPTER 139: DAMSEL IN DISTRESS "I thought people here weren''t allowed to talk to me? Would you be okay with it?" Diana''s tone hints worry for the mansion guard who approached her while she was strolling around the garden at the back of the mansion. The four maidservants ?ssigned to watch over Diana were standing at the garden porch with their heads hanging low. "I can handle the worst, my lady. Don''t worry about me." The man replied in a friendly tone. On the other hand, Prince Veziron''s bodyguard was hiding behind the curtains in the prince''s room. He was watching the princess and prince Veziron who disguised himself as one of the mansion guards. Good thing his face was covered by the helmet he was wearing. Diana smiled at the kind man who bravely approached her. "Thank you for your kindness mister, but you don''t know the pirates'' temper. They might even kill you." Diana picked some flowers while walking around. "I hope it''s okay for me to pick some flowers here." "Pick everything you want, no one will stop you." Prince Veziron was glowing as he walks alongside the princess. "Don''t worry about the pirates, I heard they went down to the city early morning and they''ll be back tonight so I have all the time to accompany you, my lady." Diana chuckled mockingly. "Nice way to sugar-coat the fact that you may be ?ssigned to watch over me. I won''t dare escape anyway." She looked at the man''s eyes and was about to say something more but she stood frozen when she got a glimpse of the man''s eyes. "Y-your eyes¡­." She unknowingly staggered backwards. The guard''s eyes reminded her of someone¡­ someone she misses greatly. She suddenly felt a pang of pain in her heart and prince Veziron saw it on her face. "M-my lady, are you alright?" He held her arm and supported the dazed woman to keep her from falling on the ground. She teared up but she wiped her cheek immediately. Ah! How she misses Liam''s presence so much! "I''m sorry. I''ll go back to my room now." She muttered softly and walked pass the prince. Prince Veziron watched the woman until she was nowhere to be seen. The pain and sadness that she was emitting¡­ it was also painted all over her face. "What was that?" Prince Veziron was in deep thought when his eyes landed on the flowers scattered on the ground. It was the flowers that she had picked a while ago before she acted¡­weird. Looked like she misses someone greatly¡­ someone she adores so much. Omo, wait! The prince suddenly jerked at the sudden thought that crossed his mind. ''Is she possibly in love with somebody else?'' He gritted his teeth in anger at the thought that someone had captured the princess'' heart without him knowing. ''That will never happen!'' He sneered in contempt. ''I will never let anyone take my princess¡­ my future bride. I''ll do whatever it takes to protect you, my lady.'' MEANWHILE, Diana entered the room allotted for her but she motioned her four maidservants to stay outside. She wanted privacy for the time being. Her room has a small veranda so she walked straight to the terrace and stood near the railings while her eyes got lost at the vast horizon before her. Unlike the beautiful scene at the guesthouse, all she can see around her was the tall trees at the forest. She then closed her eyes and reminisced the scenery at the guesthouse. The beautiful shore¡­ the city¡­ the sunset¡­ the beautiful starry sky¡­ Tears fell from her eyes when she remembered the night she slept beside Liam. He cuddled her all night long! "Liam¡­" She uttered softly. "I miss you so much!" She sobbed her painful heart. Is this the downside of loving someone? Feeling the hurt when he''s not around? She wanted to see him badly but she can''t. Will she ever see her beloved? "Are you thinking about me too, Liam?" She heaved a deep sigh trying to calm her nerves. Then she looked up at the clear blue sky. "God, please let me see him one more time." She sincerely uttered a simple prayer. He was looking at her when his personal bodyguard came and stood beside him. "My prince¡­" "Xu, do you think she has someone in her mind right now? Probably a lover? Someone so dear to her?" He asked. Xu looked up and observed the woman. The prince was right. The woman looked like she''s missing someone so dear to her. "Maybe she misses her father and mother." He tried to comfort the prince. "I really want to think that way too, but I can''t help but wonder who that man is. What kind of a man is he to let the princess feels so sad?" "I''m sorry to interrupt you, my prince. But your grandfather is on his way to the mansion now. He should be here this afternoon." "Tell him to be cautious when he arrives. Tell him that I gave the princess the freedom to roam around the mansion." "Yes, my prince." ''Y-your eyes¡­'' He heard the woman speak of his eyes a while ago. Oh no, did she recognized him? His eyes widened in dread. MEANWHILE, Cole met with the two captains who just arrived at the city of Zoar that morning. Then he relayed the situation to them. According to Sargon, the pirates doesn''t have a name. They were known as the nameless pirates for some reason. The inverted cross tattooed on their wrists was their mark to identify their companions. They sailed on the seas and they were the kind of pirates who can enter the North kingdom''s surrounding area without being noticed. They know all kinds of information about the North Kingdom but they are not known for abducting people. Let alone taking hostages for whatever reasons. As far as Sargon knew, they are illegal merchants and he never heard of them abducting someone, let alone the princess! Look like someone paid them a great price to kidnap the princess. But the question lies to who paid them? Whoever that person is surely has a connection inside the north palace. Who else knew about the princess'' secret journey if not someone from their palace. "Are you saying that there is a spy in our kingdom? A spy from here?" The princess raised her brow unbelievingly. "But our security is very tight and I can guarantee that." "There will always be a spy among the kingdoms. How can they be called spies if their skills are just above average?" Sargon said. "Make sense. But who would dare abduct the princess of Armany? Don''t they know the consequences of their actions?" Asher bu??ed in. "They know. But only the anti-government would do such a thing. They are trying to ignite war against the two kingdoms and your absence, my lady, will surely fuel your father''s anger to severe all his ties and declare war against us." Sargon explained. "That''s why you need to meet the king as soon as possible." "Don''t worry, my father is a reasonable man. He won''t merely declare war or what not unless he was sure that I''m dead. He always gives grace period so I''m sure your king already dispatched some people to look for me. So no need to rush. Our main priority right now should be to find my savior. I won''t leave unless I see her rescued." "That''s very kind of you, my lady." Liam smiled at the princess. "I owe her my life." "That settles everything then." Sargon yelped. "Save Diana from the pirates then accompany the princess to the palace. Solve?" "Good." Princess Laura smiled as she stood up. "But Princess Laura, where are you going?" Liam raised his brow. "I''m going with you." "No. Please stay here. It could be dangerous for you to come with us. Besides, your safety is one of our top priority right now." Liam stood up. "Please stay here with Sargon." "But----" "Liam was right; my lady Please stay here. We might lose the chance to save Diana if the pirates see you along with the team." Sargon interjected. "Okay. I understand." She let out a defeated sigh. Liam and the others bid farewell and followed Cole who was already in the city meeting the two captains. They split into five groups. That would be easier to find the pirates. Liam, Cole, Asher, Gideon and Leon formed their own groups. The two captains brought 30 each of their well-trained fighters to ?ssist the five leaders. Only the primary team of Liam saw Diana so they would be leading 10 men each. The ten extra men were ?ssigned to guard the guesthouse. "Search everywhere, even the areas you think that''s inhabitable. Send me a message about your progress too, is that clear." Liam instructed everyone. "Yes, master!" They all yelled in unison before they were scattered searching every corner of the city. *********************** "What exactly is your plan, grandfather?" Prince Veziron asked the old man reclining on the chair at his room. Shadrach had just arrived at the mansion. "My son, is that how you greet your old man? Can you let me breathe in some cool air first?" He looked at the worried man. Worried? For who? The princess? Shadrach raised his brow. "I''m sorry." "So tell me, why did you set the princess free?" "I did not set her free. I only gave her the leisure to roam around so she won''t be bored inside her room. She''s the carefree princess after all." "I believe you didn''t show yourself to her, or else my plan would go to waste." "N-no¡­ she did not see me." "Good. Because we need to get the princess on our side. And in order to do that, you''ll appear to her as her knight in shining armor." He smirked evilly. "What do you mean, grandfather?" Prince Veziron suddenly felt unease. "You''re not planning to hurt her, right?" "Ha-ha-ha!" The old man let out a mocking laugh then he grimly looked at the prince. "My prince, how can you rescue the damsel in distress if she won''t get hurt?" Prince Veziron left the old man''s room filled with hesitations. How can his grandfather hurt his beloved princess? No! He doesn''t want that to happen. But if he doesn''t succumb to his plans, his grandfather will surely get mad at him. Worst, he might do more harm to the princess! Chapter 140 - CHAPTER 140: PRINCE ATTENDANTS She locked herself inside her room for days now. No matter how hard Lemuel and Prince Leo tried to talk to Sarah, she never opened the door to anyone. Since the moment she witnessed her grandmother''s death, when she woke up from fainting, she shut herself and didn''t talk to anyone at all. She didn''t even eat anything since then and Lemuel was worried about her well-being. "Sarah, please come out. You''ll get sick in no time." Lemuel pleaded the young lady, however, just like the other days, he didn''t get any response. Lemuel heaved a heavy sigh. If only Liam and the others were here, then he shouldn''t be having a hard time comforting Sarah right now. Diana could be a great help too. Ah! Why does death rampant the past few weeks?! With a defeated glow, Lemuel went to sit on the couch. He doesn''t know what to do about her any longer. He also sent the report about prince Leo to the team but he doesn''t know why he''s not getting any response about it. He should have gotten a message from them by now. ***Unknown to him, prince Leo instructed his bodyguard to do everything to prevent the winged messenger from reaching anyone from the team. The bodyguard''s only choice was to shoot the bird and it died instantly. "How''s Sarah?" Prince Leo asked as soon as he arrived at the inn. "Still in her room. I couldn''t get her out." He replied. Prince Leo went near her room and knocked. "Sarah, this is Leo. Can you open the door? I want to talk to you about your grandmother''s burial." It didn''t take a minute when the room opened from the inside. "What is it?" She weakly uttered. Her eyes were looking somewhere passed the prince. She looks so pale and weak. Her eyes were swollen from her crying. She doesn''t want to look at the prince. She was obviously angry at him for keeping the truth about her grandmother''s execution. She knew that prince Leo only wanted to protect her but she''s mad, she''s angry that Lemuel and prince Leo hid everything to her. If they told her beforehand then she should have prepared herself for it. She knew her grandmother would die one of these days but she never expected it to be a public execution. What did she do to merit such a shameful death? She doesn''t deserve to die that way. "The king allowed the great herald to be buried at the sacred mountain. It was not guarded so I can take you there." "Ehm. Okay." She nonchalantly replied and was about to close the door but Prince Leo put his foot at the doorway. "Sarah." He held the doorknob. "I''m sorry. I know we should have told you the truth but we feared this day would come. I won''t expect you to forgive me easily but Lemuel is innocent. I dragged him in my plans." Sarah didn''t say a word. "I tried to stopped the execution but I was too late. I could only tell you what your grandmother conveyed to me before she died." Sarah immediately faced him with expectant eyes. Seeing her eagerness to listen, he invited her at the couch so she could listen comfortably. Sarah heed his invitation. Prince Leo sat beside Lemuel as they faced the silent lady. "I met your grandmother few minutes before they took her to the center plaza. She told me she left something for you but you have to find it in her room." "Her room? That was inside the palace, right? How could I slip inside?" She yelped. "You don''t have to. I will help you get inside the palace." Leo voiced. Both Lemuel and Sarah looked at him confused. "Are you serious? How will you do that then?" Lemuel asked. "You''ll come with me to the palace." He looked at Lemuel. "I''ll tell my chief attendant to take you as one of my soldiers while Sarah as one of my attendants." "What?!" Lemuel bawled. "Are you telling us to serve you?!" "It''s the only way I could keep you both at my side." The prince explained. "It''s not that you''ll serve me for real. I''m not telling you to be my servants. I''m just doing this to get you inside the palace." "Just to clarify everything, it''s just an undercover job, right? Until Sarah find what her grandmother left her." Lemuel reiterated. "Yes. You''re right. What do you think, Sarah?" He glanced at the lady who was obviously weighing the prince''s offer. "If that''s the only way for me to enter the palace then by all means." She muttered. "But I have one condition." "Tell me." "No one from the palace should know about my identity and my connection to the great herald. Also, I don''t want anyone to learn about my ability. I want to know why the king killed my grandmother." Her eyes shadowed hatred. "If my grandmother willingly gave her life for the sake of the rumors about the crown prince then I''m sure she was not lying. But I wanted to know why she''s concealing the crown prince'' identity." The men could see the determination in her eyes. The boldness she emits were quite dangerous in their sight. They couldn''t see the kind and gentle lady any longer. It was replaced by a fierce lioness ready to attack her prey anytime soon. Prince Leo suddenly felt a creepy chill running in his spine. "I understand." Prince Leo uttered. "If you''re okay with the arrangement then we shall go to the palace tomorrow." The two nodded in agreement. "The sacred mountain¡­. Can you show me the way? I want to see my grandmother''s grave. I would like to pay my final respect." "Of course." Leo smiled to see Sarah get back to her feet. ON THE OTHER HAND, the king silently mourned for the great herald for days now. He didn''t even get a proper chance to ask for her forgiveness and knowing that the great herald died filled with bitterness against him means he''s going to put up with his guilt for the rest of his life. If only Milcah has a remaining relative whom he can show kindness to, then by no means, the king will do everything in his power to protect her blood relative. If only¡­. However, he knew that her one and only daughter was killed years ago and he wasn''t exactly sure if Milcah''s daughter had a child. The king sighed regrettably. Did he even do something good when he became the king of the nation? He couldn''t even protect the people so dear to him. He knew how useless he was as a king and if he will be given a chance to go back to the past then he will surely give the throne to his uncle. But it''s too late now. ****************** "Why didn''t you tell me early?!" Prince Zyrie scolded prince Rohann. They''ve been searching the city of Zoar day and night yet they don''t have any progress yet. But while they were having lunch at the floating restaurant, prince Zyrie accidentally saw a familiar figure occupying the boat in front. Though they chose to take the floating boat that was at the bottom side, his eyes can''t be wrong to recognize the old man who just arrived along with two men. The first young man was surely his bodyguard but he can''t recognize the old man that was with him. "What is your grandfather doing here?" He asked prince Rohann who didn''t say a word. He too was surprised. Prince Zyrie glanced at the daze man. He was obviously thinking about something. "Hey, Rohann¡­" He shook the man''s arm. "What are you thinking?" "I think I saw prince Veziron in Zoar the other day too." He voiced. "What? You saw your brother yet you didn''t tell me?" "I wasn''t sure that time. I thought I saw it wrong but now that grandpa is here too, I think it could possibly be him." Prince Zyrie tried to cover Rohann with his back when the young man that was with Shadrach looked at their direction. Then with a lower voice, he motioned the prince to fix his cloak to hide half of his face. He did as prince Zyrie told him to do. "Do you think they''re here to find the princess too?" Zyrie asked. "Possible. My grandfather has the best intel in and out the palace so I''m sure he already knew about the princess'' arrival before we do." "And knowing your grandfather¡­" Prince Zyrie''s face lit up when a sudden plan popped in his mind. "Let''s follow them secretly. We might be able get some information from them. Shadrach and his companions left the floating restaurant after thirty minutes. And the two prince cautiously followed them. The old man stayed at the intersection road. Looked like he was heading to the city of Zoar while Shadrach and his bodyguard took the road going to a particular mountain. They passed by Shittim City and made their way inside a private forest. As far as Prince Zyrie remembers, this area was a private property of an unknown noble. As they looked up, a lone mansion could be seen in a far distance. However, they cannot possibly enter the zone since there was a signage that says bounty hunters and snipers were scattered all over the forest. It was heavily guarded! "What is this?!" Prince Zyrie bawled in curiosity. "Do you have any idea that your family owned this vast area?" "I didn''t know either. Though I heard my mother spoke about a private villa before but I didn''t know if this is what she was talking about." "Are you really a part of your family? Why are they keeping you at bay?" Zyrie teased the prince. "I also thought about that before. Maybe I was the daughter of my mother''s maidservant." He chuckled. Prince Zyrie hit the man''s stomach. "I was just kidding!" He hissed. "I know." He grinned at the worried prince. They were about to move a little closer when they suddenly saw a man that greeted the old man. Isn''t that Xu? Prince Veziron''s bodyguard? "Ho-ho! Look who''s here!" The old man chuckled. "Where is my grandson?" "I''m sorry Master, but he said he will be waiting for you at the mansion. He also told me to inform you that he allowed the princess to roam around the mansion. He was worried that you may cross path with her." "What? And why did he let the princess out? Didn''t I warned you not to show up to her?!" Now he''s mad. Unknown to them, two ears could hear them talking from a distance. They were both surprised to hear that the princess is in the mansion. Did they abduct her? Chapter 141 - CHAPTER 141: MAN’S GREATEST WEAKNESS He was thinking of a plan when Ehud, his personal bodyguard came to him. "Master, you called for me." He reported as soon as he arrived. "Ehud, finally you''re here. I need you to post as a watchman here while I and prince Rohann go back to the town for the time being." "Not a problem, master." He replied before Prince Zyrie stood up and went to find prince Rohann. They need to go back to the city to plan for their next action along with the royal guards. FLSAHBACK: "Please tell me I heard them wrong!" Prince Zyrie yelped in a whisper. "There''s no way you heard it wrong! They have the princess!" Prince Rohann replied. They were watching and listening carefully when Xu''s eyes suddenly glanced at their location. They hid behind the big rocks. "What''s wrong?" Shadrach creased his brow when he saw the hint of suspicion in Xu''s eyes. "Nothing master." He replied but his eyes looked at the old man''s bodyguard. Their eyes were communicating silently. The young lad understood what Xu meant and walked to where the location of the movement. He also heard it. He was nearing the rocks when he saw two squirrel that came out behind the rocks and rushed to the opposite side. They were chasing each other. He then sighed in relief before he placed his sword back to its sheath. "Squirrels playing around." He yelled and walked back to where they are. "Now tell me, Veziron did not show himself to the princess, correct?" "He gave her the freedom to roam around but the princess doesn''t have any idea about him." Xu explained. Though he partly lied because the prince talked to the princess just this morning but the fact that the princess didn''t recognized him wouldn''t put Veziron''s identity at risk. Shadrach heaved a sigh of disappointment before he walked past him. The two bodyguards followed. As soon as the men entered the barricaded entrance gates, the two prince heaved a sigh of relief. They were almost caught! All thanks to the squirrels who saved them. "That was close!" Prince Rohann ??r?ssed his ?h?st while Prince got lost in his thoughts. "What are you thinking?" He tapped the man. "The reason why they have the princess with them. I don''t think they invited her." "Do you think they abducted her?" "Most likely. Why else will he stop Veziron from showing himself to the princess?" "That puzzles me greatly too." Prince Rohann muttered. "Look like Shadrach has a plan¡­ an evil plan." "Rohann, send a message to Ehud. We need someone to stay here and watch over them. I think the princess is in danger." "I understand." Prince Rohann vigilantly search for a safe place to call on his winged messenger. As for Prince Zyrie, he stayed watching the area until prince Rohann returned. However, while waiting, he saw some groups of pirates entering the private forest. And who are they? He thought as he observed them carefully. Dang it! The old man and prince Veziron were obviously up to something and he needs to know what they''re planning! **End of Flashback** MEANWHILE, Liam and the others almost turned the whole city of Zoar upside down. However, they didn''t find anyone. No members of the nameless group were also spotted in city. "We roved the whole city but no one ever saw Diana or anyone from the nameless pirates." Cole uttered when the team gathered at the boarder side. "I think it''s time to expand our search." Leon suggested. Gideon agreed. "Either the gang went back to Rouen or headed to Shittim." Gideon voiced his thoughts. "I thought the same thing too that''s why I sent a message to the captains in Rouen. I also notified Gareth about them in case they dropped by that town." Liam heaved a heavy sigh. "Make sure to notify us if somebody spotted the pirates in Rouen. For now, we will advance forward. There are two towns ahead of us and so Cole and Asher will search there. Leon and Gideon, search the valleys extending to the boarders. I shall search the mountainsides." "Yes, big brother." The four men voiced in unison. "It''s almost evening, why don''t we go back to the guesthouse and take a rest for now?" Liam told the group. "Why don''t you go back and check the princess while the rest will start searching at the next town now?" Cole answered. "Are you sure?" Liam looked at the men one by one who in turn smiled back at him. "Don''t worry about us. We can manage ourselves." Asher smirked. "Okay. I''ll just check the others at the guesthouse, I''ll follow you later." "Okay." Liam and his group headed back to the guesthouse while the others started their journey towards the next towns. They don''t want to waste more time resting comfortably at the guesthouse while thinking that Diana may be suffering wherever she is right now. The group only has one goal at the moment; bring back Diana at all cost. Liam was never the same since the day they thought Diana died during the explosion. The team could not withstand to see their big brother live in grief any longer. That''s why they will do their best to bring back Diana. Hope it''s not too late though. "How''s the search for Diana?" The princess run to meet Liam as soon as she spotted him entered the house. He looked at her with disappointed gaze. He sighed deeply. "You didn''t find her." The princess sadly lowered her head as she followed him to the living room. "We will expand the search to the next towns. The others were already on their way. I just came by to check on you and Sargon before leaving later tonight." "Why don''t you stay for the night and leave early in the morning?" Sargon suggested as soon as he came down to meet the man. "I''m sure I wouldn''t be able to sleep too. It would be unfair for me to sleep comfortably while my team do their best searching for her." Sargon sighed in defeat. "I know I won''t be able to change your mind so why don''t you invite your men to have dinner first? I''ll tell the kitchen staffs to pack some rations for the group." "Thank you, Sargon." They can feel his sincerity through his words. "I''ll be in my room for the time being. I just need to pack some stuffs on our journey." "Okay. We will call you once dinner is ready." The princess smiled at Liam''s retreating figure. As soon as Liam entered his room, the princess faced the old man. "I was meaning to you ask you since the other day, what kind of a person is Liam?" She suddenly asked. "Why do you ask?" "It''s just because¡­" "Because what?" "I''m just curious." The old man looked at her with taunting gaze. "Don''t you ever think that I like him as a man!" She glared at the old man while she folded her arms across her ?h?st. "Don''t you?" He smirked playfully. "Hey! I don''t like men older than me!" She pouted in annoyance. "Besides, my father already betrothed me to a man I never saw before. Tsk!" "Let me guess, the first prince, am I right?" "How did you know that?" She looked at him suspiciously. "Because among the six princes, he was favored by almost all the citizen of the kingdom as next to the throne." He hissed mockingly. The princess wasn''t sure if he was mocking the prince or what not but looked like the old man doesn''t like the first prince at all. "I bet you don''t like the idea that the first prince will take the throne someday." Princess Laura was truly observant. "Hmmm¡­ You can say that." "Tell me, what kind of a person is the first prince?" Sargon gave a teasing smile. "Who do you really want to know, Liam or the first prince? I can only answer one question." "I prefer knowing the man I would be marrying someday. That''s the sole purpose why I came here. To get to know my future husband." "Well¡­ the first prince¡­" The old man ??r?ssed his jaw with his fingers. "If you ask my point of view, I think he could be a good man and a good king if he stop acting as his grandfather''s pawn." Sargon sighed. "That sounds¡­ bad." "Why don''t you stay at the palace a little longer. I''m sure you''ll get to know him more. He has his good sides too." "If I want to stay here a little longer, that would be to find millions of reasons to stop our wedding." She sarcastically uttered. However, Sargon laughed at her childishness. "Well, why don''t you just chose among the six princes if you feel like you can''t be with the first prince. Judging at your personality, I think prince Leo or Prince Zyrie could be a good match for you." "Tsk! I hope one of the prince could be at least like Liam." She unknowingly muttered. "I knew it. You like him." Sargon laughed to his heart''s content before leaving. He doesn''t need to wait for the princess'' response since she will only deny the truth. "Am I not allowed to like him? Tsk!'''' The princess hissed before she went to her room. *************** Tomorrow?! Prince Veziron could only crease his brows while listening to his grandfather''s plan. Tomorrow would be the execution of all the old man''s schemes and he was the main character in his story. "Tomorrow, the pirates will take the princess somewhere. Of course, she''s subjected to experience a little bit of¡­. trouble. Only when she''s badly hurt can you truly become her knight in shining armor." The old man chuckled evilly. "I think hurting the princess is not necessary." Prince Veziron suggested. "I could rescue her at the hands of the pirates! We don''t need to hurt her." "Son, are you trying to go against my plans right now? Why? Why do you care if the princess might be hurt?" His gaze penetrated the prince''s soul. "Tell me, do you like the princess perhaps?" The old man''s eyes held a dangerous glow. "N-no. No grandfather." He lied. He cannot possibly admit that he like the princess because of the old man''s firm warning before. All throughout his life, the old man trained him to be tough and made sure to turn his heart cold. And falling in love is a crime for his grandfather. He is not allowed to love a woman for she will surely become his Achilles heel someday. And they can''t risk their long time plans just because of a stupid thing they called love. He grew up having the thought that women are man''s greatest weakness. Chapter 142 - CHAPTER 142: RETARDED ROYALS One day they were treating her like a princess, but now, she went back to becoming a prisoner. The pirates dragged Diana outside the mansion and put her in a human size wooden cage. Now she''s thinking were they will be going next. Should she just expect the worst? She heaved a sigh trying to calm her mind. She needs to think for herself. And yes, she needed to escape from the pirates at all cost. They were on their way out to the mansion gates when Diana decided to looked back and accidentally saw a figure who immediately hid himself behind the bars on the terrace at one of the rooms upstairs. His figure seemed familiar to her but she didn''t spend much time thinking about the guy, rather, her mind went back to planning her escape. Xu was about to leave the mansion as well when someone suddenly blocked his way. It was the young lad serving Shadrach. "Where do you think you''re going?" Xu shivered as soon as he heard the threatening voice of the old man. He didn''t response since it was prince Veziron''s stern warning never to let Shadrach know about his mission. "I know my grandson must have told you to follow the princess. And as a faithful and loyal servant, you won''t tell me even at the cost of your life." Still, Xu has no answer. Shadrach laughed mockingly. "Okay. Since you''re playing hard to get then I''ll let you leave." He smirked. "I will let you do what the prince told you to do. However, if you messed up with my plans, I will never spare your head¡­. As well as your father''s household." Xu shuddered but he didn''t let Shadrach see through his fears. That would only give him the upper hand. "You choose." The old man smirked evilly before he let the man go. "Master, do you want me to follow him?" The young lad asked. "No need. That man knew what''s most important to him. Just tell the prince to get ready. We shall set out in a few minutes." "Yes, Master." MEANWHILE, Prince Zyrie couldn''t understand why he was itching to go and accompany Ehud at the forest early morning. He just can''t stay still so he notified prince Rohann about it and went back to the entrance of the forest. They were hiding at one of the trees when they noticed some movements coming out. The sounds of the horses'' neighs! They positioned themselves at one of the trees where they can get a full view of the people coming out the forest. To their surprise, the pirates come out first! And wait! Who could that woman be? Prince Zyrie widened his eyes when he realized it could be the princess of Armany. Right! It should be the princess judging at her beautiful appearance and the expensive dress she was wearing. But why did they put her in a cage? He wanted to think of reasons but he''s out of time. They might lose them so they need to follow them now. Prince Zyrie motioned his personal bodyguard to follow the group. He also did the same as soon as Ehud left moving from tree to tree. As for him, he went to where his horse was and took another route to avoid getting noticed by the pirates. They aren''t just pirates¡­ They were also accompanied by some uniformed guards. They are not royal soldiers either so probably, they are working under Shadrach. They reached the rocky road and the two horses pulling the cart faltered. The horse at the left side grave hurt its other foot. The pirate captain then cursed beneath his breath and decided to leave the other horse behind. "What will we do to her?" The petite man came near the pirate captain as his eyes looked at the princess. "Shall we just let her ride the other horse?" "No, we can''t do that." The captain muttered as he walked away from the gang. He was thinking what to do next. "The client wants us to torture the woman a little so letting her ride the horse would destroy our mission." "Then what will we do? Tie her up and let her walk the rocky road? The sun is scorching hot! She might die!" The captain immediately looked at his petite companion. His face was glowing as if he just heard a bright idea. "I''m not liking that smirk on your face." He added as soon as he saw his captain''s evil smirk. "That''s exactly what the client wants!" The captain chuckled mischievously and motioned the other pirates to get the woman out of the cage and tie her up. "Let''s just end this show as soon as possible. Next time, we won''t be working with those retarded royals any longer." "I don''t like them either." The petite man made a face before going back to where the gang was. They continued their journey while Diana walked b?r?foot. She stumbled many times due to the rocky road. There were slopes too and the blazing heat supped all her strength. She doesn''t have the energy to continue walking anymore. AT A FAR DISTANCE, Prince Zyrie was feeling sorry for the woman. He wanted to rescue her at once but he needs reinforcements. Attacking the gang with just him and his bodyguards was totally not a good idea. There are a lot of them! "Dang it!" Prince Zyrie cursed beneath his breath. If they continue to torture the princess, something bad might really happened to her and they will be in trouble if that happens. "How dare you Veziron for doing such a cruel thing to the princess! You''ll soon regret your actions!" Prince Zyrie muttered as he continued following the gang. He already sent a message to prince Rohann to meet them at the valley of Kiron. He can''t be wrong, they''re surely heading to the valley of Kiron. "C-can we rest for a few minutes?" Diana requested. She was panting as she speaks. The pirate captain and the others glanced at the exhausted woman. Some of the soldiers were looking at her with pity but the pirate seemed unmoved at her sufferings. "I believe the client said to torture her a little not to kill her." The petite man looked at the captain. "I didn''t know you were such a soft-hearted guy." He hissed before he looked at the others. Tiredness was evident on their faces too. "Keep moving. We can rest as soon as we reach the top hill." His eyes landed at the high slope ahead of them. She''s panting heavily as she forced her numbing feet to climb the slope. "You''re almost there, Diana, almost there." She mumbled softly. She fell on her knees as soon as they reached the top hill. The men scattered themselves as they looked for a comfortable place to sit on. As for prince Zyrie and his bodyguard, they had to stop down the hill away from the men. And while waiting at one of the trees, Prince Zyrie noticed a moving object nearing the team. Oh wait, it''s not an animal¡­ that guy¡­ It''s prince Veziron''s personal bodyguard! MEANWHILE, the petite man threw his water bottle near the woman. Diana weakly looked at the man with pleading eyes! "T-thank you, mister." She muttered, almost a whisper. "C-can I ask a little favor?" "What is it?" "C-can you untie me? I really need to pee." She pleaded. "I hope you are not thinking that I could escape with my current situation." Make sense. The petite man thought. She''s too weak to run away. Besides, with their number, they can always chase her wherever she goes. Therefore, the petite man removed the rope that tied her up. "T-thank you." She smiled as she slowly picked up the water bottle and drink a lot. "What do you think you''re doing?" The pirate captain came to where they are. "Who told you to set her free?" Now he was mad. "She said she needs to pee." The man replied. ??Let''s just untie her, she can''t escape from us anyway." "Tsk!" The captain hissed in annoyance. "And if she escapes, you''ll take the responsibility alone!" The man left as he walked back to where his resting place was. "T-thank you." Diana slowly stood up and with two escorts, they walked a little farther from the group. "Are you going to watch me pee?" She raised her brow against the two mansion guards. They felt a bit embarrassed as they looked at each other. "Please give me a little privacy." Filled with hesitation, the two guards slowly turned their backs on her. "I''m moving a little farther from you guys, I think it''s not just a pee, I think I''m going to poop too." She said acting embarrassed when the two guys faced her for a second. Seeing how she blushed in embarrassment, they immediately turned away from her. "J-just do what you need to do, miss." One of the guards voiced. Diana smirked sarcastically as she moved a bit far from them. "Do you think you won''t be able to smell something from here?" Diana called out. The two men looked at her location. "Don''t you think you went a bit far, miss?" One of the guards answered. "Sorry." She apologized deeply. "I don''t think I can live once I''m put to shame. You know what I mean, right?" The men looked at each other. "Then please be in a hurry then." Diana was letting out a sound as if she was having a hard time releasing just to misled the boys of what she was doing. She looked around her and observed her surroundings. If she follows the road before her, the men could easily catch her but if she run to the side, she''ll reach the edge. On the other side, she could hear the sound of waterfalls but jumping off from there wouldn''t guarantee her safety. Though they can always chase her wherever she goes. She closed her eyes and looked up for a second. The falls! She then tore her long dress up to her knee and spread it over the plants making look like a human figured covered with cloth, then she cautiously run to the other side. One of the guards took a quick glance and saw the cloth. It ?ssured him that the woman is still in her place. However, few minutes later, the head captain came to where the guards were. His face hints annoyance. Maybe due to waiting long. "What''s taking you so long?!" He glared at them. "T-the lady isn''t done yet." The other stammered and pointed at the cloth''s direction. The head captain looked at the dress but he immediately knew something was wrong. So he rushed to that location. "Damn it! You let her escaped!" He bawled in anger and ordered all the men to searched for the woman. "Bring her back at once!" He roared. "She''s over there!" One of the men saw a figure running on the other side. "To the waterfalls!" The captain ordered and each men started chasing the woman. ''Fudge!'' She muttered within as soon as she spotted a lot of men chasing her. She needs to run faster! Chapter 143 - CHAPTER 143: DEAD OR ALIVE Liam together with his men washed their faces at the waterfalls as soon as they woke up. They headed to the forest at night and have been searching everywhere until two in the morning. They stopped near the waterfalls and decided to rest for the mean time. They have only slept for three hours since the captain woke everyone five in the morning. They were preparing themselves when Liam woke up caused by their sudden movements. "I''m sorry we disturbed your sleep." The captain apologized. "No, that''s fine." He rose up and did a little stretching before he went near the flowing water to wash his face. "Master, Cole and Asher sent their reports just now. They already checked the nearby towns but they haven''t seen anyone from the nameless pirates." "Tell them to check the nearby villages too." "Yes, master." The captain was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something. "By the way master, where will be our next destination?" He also needs to notify Cole about their next move. "Since we already searched this place, I think we can go to the next mountain." "Yes, master. I will inform the others then." The captain left the man cooling himself and giving instruction to the team. Afterwards, he sent a message to Cole. Meanwhile, they had rations left from last night and it was more than enough to feed them all. "You might as well try to hunt some food for the team while you do the search. The next town is quite far so we need to rummage to have food for lunch." Liam told the captain before they set off. "Yes, master. There''s a vast plain down the hill and there''s plenty of farm animals out there. I''m sure we can reach the valley before afternoon." "Okay. You lead the way." Liam''s team went on and started the search once again. And move to the other parts once it''s cleared. AS FOR COLE AND ASHER, they met at the intersection when they were done searching the two towns. "Where should we go next?" Asher asked as soon as they sat under a pecan tree. Their men were sitting a few meters away from them. Cole was about to answer when he saw the winged messenger flying around the area. He whistled an unfamiliar sound and the bird was seen flying towards him. "Liam?" Asher asked as soon as Cole opened the letter attached in its leg. "Ehm." He answered. "They are moving out from the east of Shiloh mountain. They''re heading towards the Tyla mountain now." "Ah, why are we having a hard time finding her now?" Asher complained. "Looks like a punishment from heaven for abandoning her." "Don''t say that." Cole nonchalantly replied. "We can''t complain now. Just think of how Liam may be feeling right now. I''m sure he''s blaming himself for her disappearance." "But it was his fault to begin with." Asher pouted. "If he ever forced the young miss to leave again, I will definitely punch his vicious yet kinda handsome face!" He moved his fists like he was practicing how to punch with a sound. ''Pak, pak¡­Blagg!'' He smirked playfully. "He wants us to search every place vigilantly. Come on, we can''t waste any more time." Cole rose and went to where the horses was while Asher motioned the men to move. There was a small village at the west valley so Cole and Asher decided to check it out. While on their way, they met a few arrogant ¨Clooking men. They look tough as they walk fearlessly. Looks like troublemakers. Cole and Asher doesn''t want to engage into a petty fight, since they don''t have that spare time to waste on those unworthy thugs even if the men''s strong gaze were actually provoking the hell out of them. Are they throwing insults at them? Cole heaved a sigh to calm his nerves when he suddenly heard a commotion behind them. One of their men were being bullied for accidentally bumping into one of them. It was clear to them that the other group caused the trouble first, so Cole and Asher approached them. His man could easily eliminate the fat arrogant man but he was obviously holding back. "Mister, my man already apologized but you kept on harassing him. Are you possibly looking for a fight?" Cole emitted a dominant glow. "Tom, stop it, we''re late." The big authoritative man spoke from the frontline. "Yes, brother." The fat arrogant man hissed before he climbed to his horse. His wrist! Asher''s eyes widened when he saw the fat man''s wrist. There''s an inverted cross tattooed on his hand! "Cole!" He silently pointed the man''s eyes and Cole''s eyes looked at the man''s wrist as well. "Excuse me¡­." Cole immediately caught the men''s attention. The big man who seemed to be their leader faced Cole and his face unveils annoyance at his disrespectful tone. "Young man, don''t you know what manners is?" He was also emitting a dominant aura. "Are you perhaps¡­. Pirates?" Cole directly asked. "And if we are, do you have a problem with that?" The big man raised his brow while his companions raised their weapons with a smirk on their faces. "Young man, I can see that you have many soldiers with you but you''re obviously no match against us. So while I am still kind, you better back off." "Are you possibly one of those nameless pirates?" Cole wasn''t threatened by the big man''s words. "Are you even listening to me?!" Now he''s furious. "I have given you a chance but you ruin i----" "ARE YOU¡­ one of them? The nameless pirates?" Cole raised his voice fearlessly. "You! How dare a little rat raise his voice against me!" The big man drew his sword as well as his men and started attacking Cole and his group. Cole was expecting them to have a fight but he didn''t expect it to end quickly. He and Asher didn''t even pull out their swords yet the arrogant pirates fell on the ground at once. The pirate leader was taken cared by the captain. The captain beat the pirate leaders badly and he was about to thrust his ?h?st but Cole stopped him. "I''m sorry, commander." The captain apologized and moved to the side to give way to Cole and Asher. "What did you say earlier, mister? Didn''t you say my men can''t beat you? Look around you, my young men defeated all of you in just less than five minutes." Cole chuckled mockingly. "Y-you¡­ what do you want?" The leader of the pirates hissed in pain since the captain stabbed his right foot with his sharp sword. "I''m going to asked you a question and if you don''t answer me sincerely, my captain may kill you for real. Can you see, he can''t be provoked" The pirate leader gulped. "Now tell me, are you a member of the nameless pirates?" "W-what do you want from us?" "I guess that''s a yes." Cole sneered. "Then you know that some of your group abducted a woman¡­" The big man widened his eyes upon hearing him and Cole was able to see through him. "Where are they? Tell me where they are then I might let you live. You and your men."" "I¡­ I don''t know where they are." He answered apprehensively "Lies! Sorry but I don''t accept No''s and I don''t know as an answers." He stood up and motioned the captain to draw his sword against the man. "Wait! Wait!" The big man yelped. "It''s true that I do not know where they are right now. They are somewhere in Shiloh mountain but I don''t know their exact location. W-we are supposed to meet them at the west forest today." "Why? Why are you meeting with them? Is the woman possibly involved?" Asher asked on behalf of Cole. "I don''t know about the woman you are talking about. But they said they are delivering someone to a certain client a few days ago." "Damn it!" Cole cursed before he rushed to the mountain side then Asher and the others followed quickly, leaving the wounded pirates behind. "Tom¡­ The bird! Call for reinforcements!" Ordered by the head the pirate. "Yes, brother!" The fat man stood up and brought out the messenger from its cage. Then he sent it flying with an sos code. MEANWHILE, Prince Zyrie saw the commotion at the top of the hill and he knew exactly that something was wrong. The guards and the pirates looks like chasing someone. They could also hear the loud voice of the man who seemed to be the leader of the group. "To the waterfalls!" They heard him. Looks like the princess escaped! "Ehud! Protect the princess!" Prince Zyrie signaled the man and followed the direction of the men. He also saw Xu running to where everyone was. As for the prince, he chose to go up the hill and prepared his bow and arrows. He will attack the gangs from behind. "Fudge!" Diana hissed when she saw two armed pirates approaching her. She could have been faster if she didn''t hurt her feet. Her body was exhausted but she needed to escape no matter what. The men were about to grab her when they suddenly yelped in pain. They fell! They were hit by some arrows! She shivered at the thought that the arrows were meant supposedly for her but the archer seemed to have missed. All the more, it fueled her to run faster. "Run, princess, run!" Prince Zyrie muttered softly while aiming at the men nearing the princess. He was able to shoot four men but unluckily, they entered a blind area of the forest. Damn! He cursed before he rushed down the hill. Diana halted. She reached a dead end. There are men side by side, she will surely be caught wherever side she turns to. The only option left is to jump off the waterfall. It''s quite high and she might break some of her bones¡­ or not, maybe, if the heavens want her to live then they might have mercy on her. The captain smirked mockingly as soon as they cornered the woman. He was about to say something and step a little closer but the woman suddenly jumped off the waterfalls! "Damn it! Get down quickly and search for her!" He shouted as he looked down the river below. He can''t see her body anywhere. Did she drown? He cursed aloud in fear that the first prince might cut off his head once they found out that they lost her. Xu saw how the woman jumped off the falls as well as prince Zyrie and his bodyguard. "No!" Prince Zyrie fell on his knees. He never saw anyone survived after jumping a 120 feet waterfalls! "I''m going down, master." Ehud immediately search for a quicker way down to search for the princess. They need to find the woman¡­ dead or alive. Chapter 144 - CHAPTER 144: PROTECT THE CHIEF! They did not expect to see the king! Prince Leo, Sarah and Lemuel reached the sacred mountain and was about to go to Milcah''s grave when they suddenly met the king. "Father." Prince Leo greeted the king who was about to mount his horse. Sarah and Lemuel lowered their heads as well. "Prince Leo, what are you doing here at this time? And who are they?" He looked at the young man and young lady beside him. "Oh, they were my friends. Sarah and Lemuel. I met them in Roeun." "Glad to know you found some friends." The king smiled. "Why don''t you let them work in the palace? This young man could become one of our good soldiers." Then the king looked at his chief attendant. "Look after them." He ordered. "Thank you for your kindness, your highness. But Lemuel is my personal bodyguard now." Prince Leo lied. "Oh, okay. That''s fine. Why don''t we go back to the palace together then? We still have something to discuss about, right?" "I will come and see you later, my king. I''ll just go and pay my respect to the great herald before I follow." "Okay." The king smiled before leaving the three. Little did he know that the young lady was clenching her fist in anger. Yes, she hated the king for instigating the death of her grandmother. "Sarah, are you alright?" Prince Leo touched the lady''s arm as soon as the king and his attendants left the sacred mountain. "So that''s the king, huh. Tsk! his future looks dark." Sarah muttered and prince Leo can sense the deep hatred she engraves in her heart. He heaved a heavy sigh. "My father told me that your grandmother spent her remaining days here." His eyes looked at the small wooden house from a distance. Her tears fell from her eyes unknowingly. ''Grandma¡­'' She slowly trekked the way to the house and entered the porch. Then her eyes landed on the lone grave on the side. With tears in her eyes, she approached the grave. "Grandma¡­" She was sobbing painfully that neither the prince and Lemuel could approach her. Prince Zyrie looked at Ehud and made a hand signal. That means prince Zyrie will ?ssist Ehud as he attacks the men once they go near the woman. He shall shoot them with his arrows from a distance. Ehud was ready to attack when the pirate head was about to move a step forward but everyone held their breaths when the woman bravely jumped off the waterfall. "No!" Prince Zyrie trembled at the thought that cross his mind. The head pirate was surprised as well. He didn''t expect the woman to risk her life but she did it eventually without a second thought. Did she think the unconscious waterfall will spare her life? Stupid move! "Everyone, to the water!" He commanded and each one searched their way down to the river. "No! Ehud¡­ She can''t die!" He muttered feebly. "No." "Master, I''m going down to search for her." "Please¡­ search for her¡­ Dead or alive." He lowered his head hopelessly. No one who jumped off from 120 feet waterfalls lived! The strong current may have swallowed her by now! "Dead or alive¡­" He muttered weakly. "Father, I''m sorry. Prince Veziron¡­ What have you''ve done?" He gritted his teeth in anger before getting on his feet. A few minutes later, the men reached the bottom and tried to search every corners of the falls. Some men even dived in to search for her body but to no avail. They can''t possibly go near the falls since the strong current may cause their untimely deaths. "I don''t think she survived." The petite man sadly uttered. "She must have been swallowed by the strong current." "This is your fault!" The head pirate grabbed the man''s collar and yelled at him. He was furious and nervous at the same time. Now tell me, how will you take responsibility on this huge problem you''ve caused, huh?!" He pushed the man to fall on the ground. The petite man couldn''t say a word. He was guilty. He never thought that the woman would still have the strength to escape. "Over here!" One of the guards called out as he raised a piece of cloth that''s obviously belong to the woman. It was hanging on a broken twig that was stuck on a big rock. There was blood left on the rock too. Looks like she hit her head on the rock. She''s probably unconscious right now or maybe totally dead. The head pirate thought and looked to where the water was going. "Follow the river. Dead or alive, you must bring her to me!" with a hint of hope, he commanded his minions "Yes, sir!" The remaining men responded in unison as they followed the pathway of the water. Ehud and Xu was hiding behind the trees as they hastily followed the men. Ehud, who has fast reflexes went before them but unfortunately reached another dead end. If the woman was truly unconscious, then most likely, she might fell down for the second time. That could truly kill her. "Sir, it''s a dead end!" One of the soldier reported back to the head pirate. "What? Then what are you still doing here? GO DOWN." "Y-yes sir." They answered wobbly and quickly trekked the way down. SPINE-CHILLING! Liam suddenly felt an icy sensation coursing through his spine. He immediately halted. "Master, is something wrong?" The captain asked the seemingly anxious man. "Wait." He raised his hand to silence the men. "Do you hear that?" He was trying to focus his attention in finding the location of the noises he was hearing. "The what?" The captain couldn''t hear what Liam was hearing. "Over there!" He pointed at the east side and quickly run to inspect the location where those audible voices are and his men followed. While running, he was muttering a simple prayer. ''Let it be her, God, let it be her.'' The fighters who were with Liam stood in front of him preparing themselves for a precipitous attack. Liam did the same when he heard his captain yelling his name. "Master, master! Over here!" Worry was all over his face that caused Liam to rushed to his location. "What is it?" He asked when he reached the man whose eyes were looking somewhere. "Someone''s over there!" He pointed at the unconscious figure at the other side. Wait¡­ Could that be??? Liam''s eyes widened in dread upon identifying the familiar figure. "No!" He exclaimed as he swum over to the side. The captain was about to follow the man but seeing a lot of armed men approaching the area, he run towards his group and instructed them. "Secure the surrounding area, don''t spare anyone who have the nerve to get near them! Protect the chief!" "Yes captain!" The men positioned themselves as they waited for everyone to gather around. There are only a few of the pirates but the ten men along with the captain could easily deal with them in few minutes. However, to their surprise more pirates were heading that way. Fudge! How many pirates were there? The captain muttered within him but they shouldn''t falter now. He looked at Liam who just reached the unconscious lady. That may be the woman they''ve been looking for. "Remember, protect the chief at all cost. Don''t let anyone get pass through you." The captain ordered. "Attack!" As soon as he shouted the cue, both parties begin to swing their swords against each other. There''s a lot of them which makes it hard for them to stop from getting near the chief. Unfortunately, three men were now swimming towards Liam. "Master!" The captain run and was about to jump to the river when a few arrows shot the three men. He looked around trying to find the archer but he neither sees anyone nor a shadow behind. All he knew was the archer shots from a long range. Whoever that person is, he was truly and undoubtedly an exceptional archer! He smiled and went back and fight with the others. His companions were already injured yet they were still fighting. To his surprise, the pirates kept coming from every corner! They can''t give up now despites all those wounds they have, they still need to fight until they have nothing left! Another set of pirates¡­ The captain of Liam''s army stood strong. "Ready men??" "Yes captain!" At the very least, they still have the energy to answer back. The pirates were about to attack the wounded fighters when they heard loud voices from behind them. The captain and his men looked behind them and lo! It''s their commander and the others! Saved! "Job well done! Now it''s time for us to finish what you have started." Cole winked at them which makes everyone sigh in relief as they help the others who are badly injured and help them retreat from the battlefield and paved the way for the team who just arrived to take over the unfinished business. "Treat their wounds first. We''ll take over. Don''t worry, reinforcements are also coming." Asher motioned the captain who nodded in agreement. "Where is Liam?" Asher asked the captain before they secure themselves somewhere. "Over there!" He pointed out the shirtless man who stood up carrying an unconscious woman in his arms. D-Diana?! His eyes widened in disbelief! Diana! ******************** Flashback¡­ "Please be alive, please be alive!" Liam was almost shouting as he swum the ?h?st level river going to the opposite side. He was at the middle when he got a glimpse of the bloody woman. His heart throbbed even faster. "Diana!" He quickly knelt on his knees and checked the woman''s pulse. It''s very weak as well as her breathing. His heart ached to see the woman''s current situation. "I''m sorry." He couldn''t help but cry over her. He''s in great pain as he examines the woman''s current state. It almost supped all his strength. "Oh God." He slowly got back to his feet and wiped his eyes then checked the woman''s condition. He immediately removed his shirt and wrapped it to the woman''s bleeding head, then he checked her body for any other deep wounds. She has cuts everywhere but her arms appeared to be dislocated. Did she fall from that height? His eyes landed on the seemingly 25 feet ridge. Seeing that Cole and the others arrived, Liam carried the woman in his arms and paved his way back to the other side. She needs to be treated right away! "Liam!" Asher jumped into the river to aid the man while Cole run to get the horses. Diana''s situation looked so bad and a little delay may cost her life! Chapter 145 - CHAPTER 145: I’LL BE WAITING FOR YOU They''ve been waiting for hours now yet the pirates were nowhere to be found. As far as Shadrach remembers, he instructed the pirates and his men to head towards Mambre forest. The plan will be executed once they have reached that place. Both the old man and prince Veziron took the fastest route to Mambre Forest in order to positioned themselves, but hours later, neither one of the pirates were seen. "What''s taking them so long?!" Shadrach cursed aloud. Prince Veziron was worried about the princess too. But knowing that Xu was watching her from a far, he has the confidence that she will be delivered safe and untouched. While he was immersing in his hard-wearing confidence on Xu, a familiar figure was seen rushing towards them. When he saw him approaching, he smiled a bit expecting to see the princess but his smile vanished when he didn''t see neither the princess nor the other pirates. He felt something was off. He couldn''t help but to be suspicious and anxious. Could it be that something bad happened to Princess Laura? Oh please, tell me no! He stood up as he waited for the man to reach him. He cannot just rely to his own doubts. Shadrach saw him too so he rushed to where Veziron was and stood beside him. "Xu¡­" The prince was about to say something but he was surprised when his personal bodyguard fell on his knees instantly. "My prince! I deserve to die!" Guilt and uneasiness filled his tone as he lowered his head touching the ground. "Xu, what happened? How''s the princess?!" Veziron bawled, worry was evident on his face. "My prince, please kill me. I failed to protect the princess." He didn''t dare to look at the prince''s eyes and was only waiting for the prince to shove his sword against him. "Tell me exactly what happened!" Veziron yelled. "Xu, stand up and tell us what happened." Shadrach commanded. "The princess managed to escape the pirates, Sir." ??How did the princess managed to escape those thugs? You were there too, are you telling me a mere woman defeated hundreds of your army, especially a well-trained fighter like you? Do you think I''m stupid to believe that shady alibi of yours?" "Of course not Sir. The thing is, they almost got her but she jumped off the 120 feet waterfalls. We followed the flow of the water, but suddenly, a certain group of fighters blocked the pirates and fought them." He paused when he remembered something. "What about the princess?" Shadrach raised his brow. Anger was evident in his eyes. "No one was able to go near her but someone already got her before we could. She was unconscious and probably lost a lot of blood which makes her situation critical and dangerous. I don''t think she would be able to make it." He explained. "W-what?" Prince Veziron widened his eyes in disbelief. "I''m sorry, my prince. But judging at the height of the waterfalls and the ridge she fell onto after that, I think she''s gone by now." "I told you to protect her!" The prince roared in anger. "The group who took her, who are they? Where can I find them?" He was determined to find the princess, dead or alive. "My prince, the thing is¡­" He paused for a few seconds. "I could have killed those armed men if it weren''t because of the other group who suddenly appeared before them. It was Cole and his companions. "Did you mean the commander of the shadow knights group?" Prince Veziron creased his brow confused. "Yes, my prince. It was them who took the princess." "You already met with the shadow knights?" Shadrach asked the prince. "Yes, grandfather." He replied, still in deep thought. "But how did they know the princess?" "If they have the princess, stay low for now. Don''t ever do something stupid that could tarnish your name. We should go back to the palace for now." Shadrach ordered. "But grandfather, we can''t just leave the princess like that!" He bawled. "Then what do you suggest? Go and talk to the shadow knights to hand the princess to us?" His tone was obviously mocking the man. "Well, if you think that''s the best solution you can do for her then go, go and show yourself to them. And if they asked why are you interested with the princess tell them you were at the forest looking for the princess too." He answered back full of sarcasm. Prince Veziron went silent. "You must act wisely, my prince. If she lives, then you can still see her one day. I''m sure she''ll come to the palace once she''s treated. But if she dies, then no one should know that you were involved with her death. You should not compromise your future just because of her. Let the king deal with the mess for now." "Y-yes, grandfather." He could only lower his head as he follows his grandfather''s plan. "We must leave now. But Xu, make sure to clean the forest before you follow us. You know what I mean, right?" Shadrach looked at the man meaningfully. "Yes, sir." He nodded in response. "Let''s go, my prince." "Yes, grandfather." The prince replied. But before he followed the old man, he instructed his personal bodyguard. "Find her and don''t you even dare to show your face without knowing her whereabouts, is that clear?" "Yes, my prince." Xu replied before he went back to where the battle was. He needs to eliminate all the possible threats for the prince and if it means killing all the pirates, he will do it at all cost. No one must know that Shadrach and the first prince instigated the plan which turns out to be a failure and have caused an unexpected death of their armed forces. THE COURSE OF DESTINY WAS SHIFTING! Sarah suddenly looked at the ominous sky. Something is happening in the invisible realm. It''s something good but it would bring great disaster on the land. "Sarah, are you alright?" Prince Leo saw the daze lady looking at the vast sky. "A storm is coming!" The lady unconsciously yelped. "It''s a storm that would tear the kingdom. The heavens have already decided and it won''t relent until everything comes to pass." A storm? Prince Leo furrowed his brow. He couldn''t understand what she meant. Is she prophesying? He thought. "Sarah, what do you mean by the storm?" He tried to asked the lady who was obviously terrified at the moment. "Judgement! The heavens already passed the judgements! It will surely come. Though it would tarry but it will definitely come!" Still, Leo doesn''t understand a thing about what she was talking. A few minutes later, Sarah fainted. She couldn''t stand the force within her at the moment. ******************* Liam has been pacing back and forth while waiting outside the physician''s house. Good thing Cole went ahead of them to find a physician near the area. "Liam, why don''t you calm down a little?" Asher and Cole went near the perplexed man. "How can I? You saw how awful her situation is, right? What if¡­ what if she¡­" He sat at the porch with his head hanging low. "What if she didn''t make it?" He broke down. The strong fa?ade he''s been wearing for years crumbled this very moment as he recalls the woman''s situation when he found her at the riverside. "Liam, get a hold of yourself. What''s left for us now is to pray and hope for her recovery." Cole voiced as he sat beside the anxious man. Looking at the man before him, Asher couldn''t say anything that could encourage the man. He never saw him crumbled like this before. He has seen him mourned many times but not like this. He looked so weak and the strong big brother he used to looked up to was nowhere to be found. Instead, he was staring at a very fragile man. He once grieved over a woman before too. They all thought that they have seen his weakest moment when his ex-fianc¨¦ left him but they were wrong. Totally wrong! How can his status quo compare to that of the past? Now he''s crying silently. Tears could be seen dripping on the ground while lowering his head to hide his sorrow. Asher turned around and went a little far from them. He can''t bear to see how desolate Liam is at the very moment. Few minutes later, he saw the others coming to where they are. Liam must have heard the horses'' and rushing footsteps therefore he wiped his eyes and wet cheeks and tried to straightened himself up. As the commander in chief of the shadow knights, he couldn''t bear to show his weakness in front of the shadow knights army. Cole also heard the army nearing the area so he went and stood up beside Asher. "How''s everyone?" Cole asked the three captain who descended their horses and greeted the two from a distance. "Where are the pirates?" "Commander¡­" One of the captain lowered his head in guilt. "I''m sorry, no one lived." "What do you mean? I clearly told you to spare their lives." "We did, sir." The second captain bu??ed in. "We captured some of them while the others run away. But while we were preparing to leave the area, someone shot them dead. We didn''t find the culprit too. He might be shooting from a blind spot." "An archer killed them all? hmm¡­ Something is off." He was in deep thought. "Does that mean someone was behind the abduction of the princess and Diana besides the pirates?" Asher and Cole suddenly looked at each other. Shocked was painted all over their faces. "Someone was trying to hide the real culprit!" They unconsciously yelped in unison and it caught Liam''s attention. He then walked near them and looked at the two. "What''s wrong?" He asked them. "Liam, the pirates are all dead. No one lived. The others managed to run away but those who were captured alive were all killed by an unseen archer." Cole reported. "Killed by an unknown person?" Liam furrowed his brows. "Yes. And I think it could possibly be to hide the matters about the abduction. They clearly eliminated everyone who knew about them. What a brutal smartass!" "Poor pirates." Asher muttered. "What will we do now?" Cole asked the man who seemed to be thinking. Liam sighed. "Tell Gideon and Leon to head back to the guesthouse. Let''s wait for the result for the meantime. Her safety is our main priority right now." Liam''s eyes landed at the house with hopeful eyes. Diana¡­ please, live. I''ll be waiting for you. Chapter 146 - CHAPTER 146: THE WOUNDED PRINCESS "I already asked someone to get the best physician in town. He should be here in an hour." Sargon comforted the man who was impatiently looking at the unconscious woman for hours now. "Also, you should go down and eat a little. You haven''t eaten anything yet since last night." The old man added. "I''m not hungry yet." The man nonchalantly replied. "Besides, what if she wakes up? She''ll definitely need an ?ssurance that she''s in good hands now." "The princess can watch over her for the time being. And as you have said, she needs ?ssurance that she''s safe now. Do you think it would be nice for her to see you like that?" He was mocking Liam''s appearance. He doesn''t look like his usual self instead, a man who fought an army. "You should at least look decent." He teased. Liam suddenly looked at himself from head to toe but still, he couldn''t see anything wrong. "He''s right, Liam. Why don''t you loosen up a bit? She''s out of danger now so go and freshen up yourself, you stink." She made a mocking face. Liam rolled his eyes. "Fine. But make sure to call me once she wakes up." "Yes, sir." Princess teased with a smile. The team said that the physician treated the woman''s wound successfully. However, she still needs a constant treatment on the other parts especially her bones. She lost a lot of blood and it would be harder for her to survive if they arrived a minute late. Liam and the others doesn''t have any idea what happened exactly to her and why she ended up on the river. The deep head wound was also dangerous as told by the physician, so it was quite a miracle that she was still breathing. She needed a good place to recover so Liam decided to bring her back to the guesthouse that night. "So what are your plans now that she''s safe?" Sargon asked the woman who seemed to be thinking deeply. "I don''t know. But one thing is for sure, I will hunt those who hunts me." She was serious. "I don''t know what they did to her but she almost died and we know for a fact that I should be the one laying on that bed but look at her, she''s the one suffering on my behalf. I must at least seek justice for her." "But how are you going to do that when they leave no trace at all. The pirates were suspiciously killed." "But they also said that some of them escaped. I still have the chance to know who the real culprit is and I swear, I won''t go back to my country until I find out who my killer is." The old man suddenly chuckled. "And how are you going to do that? You currently don''t have the means to do anything right now." The princess sighed upon realizing what the old man just said. He was right. "Seems like going back to the palace is the only option, huh?" "No matter how high you are; you can''t use the supremacy that is within your title not unless you''re seating on the throne. So you''re right, you need the power of the crown in executing the plan. "I think I have the right people though." She smiled meaningfully. "I can only agree." The old man smirked. "If you choose to stay then you will have the best warriors in the land. But just to let you know, your status is not a big deal and never will be a qualifying factor for them to call you their alliance. Therefore, I advise you not to act all-high-and-mighty towards them. Whether you''re a royal blood or not, you have possessed loyalty, humility and respect. If they see those qualities in you then I guarantee you, they''ll be willing to draw their swords for you and risk their lives to protect you no matter what." "Then I guess Diana have that characteristic then. What a lucky woman." "I didn''t get to know her much but I could say she''s a very special woman to them, especially to Liam." He voiced meaningfully. "I saw how Liam looked at her too. She''s indeed an exceptional woman to him." "Uh-huh." The old man agreed. A few minutes later, he excused himself when he saw his winged messenger flying around the area. He went to his own room and called his messenger. Seconds later, the bird landed on his arm. He then picked the small letter attached to it and read the content. ''That evil bastards!'' He clenched his fist in anger. ''Still the same person, huh.'' He sneered while crumpling the piece of paper in his hands. MEAWHILE, prince Zyrie and prince Rohann had been waiting for Ehud''s report on the princess'' wellbeing. "How''s the princess?" Prince Zyrie asked as soon as the man came and knelt before them. "My prince, the princess is out of danger now but still in critical danger." "Where is she now?" "They are currently at a guesthouse in Zoar." "Show us the way. We need to take her to the palace right now." "Are you sure about that?" Prince Rohann asked his half-brother. "Do you think they''ll hand you the princess just like that?" "They don''t have a choice. The princess'' life is at stake and only the royal physicians can treat her." "But Zyrie----" "Don''t try to stop me Rohann, we need to bring her to the palace at all cost. We need to keep the peace in our kingdom." The other prince sighed in defeat. He''s right. They must keep the peace. Therefore, they immediately mounted their horses and followed Ehud. ************************ Sargon and the team were having dinner together with the princess. This time, Liam finished his food immediately and went up to watch over Diana. He really wanted to be by her side when she wakes up. Sargon was about to stand up from his chair when one of the shadow knights captain came rushing in. "Sorry for disturbing everyone but two men were standing outside the guesthouse. They said they wanted to talk to the head of the troop." "Did they say who they are?" Cole asked. "T-that¡­" He paused for a second before answering. "They were claiming that they are from the palace." "Palace officers? But why are they here?" Everyone''s eyes landed on the princess. Did they know she was here? "They are not palace officers, master." The third captain immediately corrected their wrong thoughts. "They claimed to be the royal princes. Prince Zyrie and Prince Rohann." "Then why don''t you escort them inside. It''s rude to let the visitors stay outside for too long." Sargon broke the silence. The captain immediately rushed outside and escorted the two young men at the living room where Cole and Sargon was waiting. Sargon bowed in respect as soon as he recognized the two young men but Cole only stood up doing nothing. Even if they are truly one of the princes, Cole will never bow down to them. What if they are jerks just like the first prince? Tsk! He hissed mockingly when he recalled how the first prince tried to recruit him in his team. Did they come to do the same? "Good evening, sorry for disturbing you at this hour but we came here for a reason." Prince Zyrie voiced as soon as they sat on the couch facing each other. Asher and the others along with the princess were hiding at the doorway to the dining hall. They suddenly felt the urge to eavesdrop. "Please feel free to tell us, my prince." Sargon replied while Cole observed the two closely. "Before I tell you, can I asked if you are the head of the troop who were outside?" He politely asked. "No. He is." He pointed out the young man beside him. "He''s the commander of the Shadow Knights, his name is Cole." What? Commander of the shadow knights? This young man? Prince Zyrie looked at the young man, shocked. The famous shadow knights? He couldn''t believe his ears. "Shadow knights? The famous rebels?" The prince unknowingly muttered. "Did you just call us rebels?" Cole sneered in contempt. That phrase came to him as an insult. "I-I''m sorry. It was just the description given to us." He apologized but Cole''s piercing eyes never left him. Dang, wrong move. "Ha-ha-ha!" Cole''s chuckle echoed inside the four corners of the living room. "Now I''m thinking why the first prince approached rebels like us to be on his side. Tsk!" He hissed mocking the royals. "I don''t know what''s going on but I''m sorry, you''re not welcome here." He stood up. His face still shows irritation. "I said this to your brother before and I will tell it to you as well, we, the shadow knights, or the rebels as you prescribed don''t give a damn special treatment for your kind, royals." He was about to walk away from them but prince Zyrie stopped him. "We came here for the princess¡­. The princess of Armany." He stood up and face the man. "I heard that your group took her and we''re here to get her and escort her to the palace." Cole raised his brow and faced the man as well. "Did you say we took her? Cause as far as I remember, she came to us asking for help. And sorry, we can''t hand her to you unless she permits." "Please hand her to us peacefully before we use force to take her from you, guys." "Then take her¡­ If she agrees then we will definitely allow her to leave this place." Prince Zyrie suddenly chuckled. His laugh held a mocking tone in it. "I can tell your smart mister, but you are playing dirty. How can a person decide when she''s unconscious?" He sneered. "Please hand the wounded princess to us for everyone''s safety. We know that the princess is in critical situation right now and only the royal physician can treat her." Cole as well as the men who heard his statement looked at him seriously. "Say what?" He was holding an accusing gaze. "Did you just say the princess is in critical situation right now?" The prince gave him a confident glow giving him the notion that he knew. He knew the condition of the princess. Chapter 147 - CHAPTER 147: LOVE RIVAL "And where have you been, my prince?" Displease can be seen on the king''s face upon seeing the first prince early morning. His chief ?ssistant reported that prince Veziron arrived at the palace last night, therefore, he called for him. The fact that he''s been away for many days without a word worried the king. "A lot of things happened in the palace yet you weren''t around. Did you know that the princess of Armany arrived in the kingdom few days ago?" The prince jerked when he recalled what happened to the princess. Guilt and sadness were written all over his face. And the king caught the sudden change in his eyes. Did he already know about her? As expected. "You''re not surprised?" The king questioned. "E-eh?" The prince suddenly woke up from his daze moment, then he met his father''s suspicious eyes. "I¡­ I already heard it. The news about her was all over the place." "Oh, so you just heard about it? Then you should have heard that she''s nowhere to be found too." "Y-yeah." He couldn''t seem to hide his sadness and that greatly surprised the king. It was his very first time to see prince Veziron showing off his emotion. It''s not like him to display any sentiment even if he was displeased at something. Shadrach, his grandfather, made sure that he would grow up with a cold heart. "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" The king asked the seemingly anxious man. "N-no, father. I''m just¡­ not feeling well since I didn''t get enough sleep last night." He faked a smile. Well, the prince was not entirely lying because he truly couldn''t sleep last night. His thoughts were filled with the princess'' images. Also, he''s been tossing to and fro worrying about her wellbeing. In addition, not receiving any message yet from Xu since the day they parted added in his anxiety. "Care to tell me what''s stressing you out, son?" The king was sincere. He could use this time to converse with his son as a father and not as a king. He thought for a second before looking at the king''s eyes. "N-nothing in particular, father." He faked a smile. "By the way, did you send people to look for the princess?" The king sighed deeply when he thought of the two princes. Their latest report stated that they haven''t found the princess yet. "Yes, they are searching in the region of Patar right now. And they must be having a hard time. Well, I should have expected it since no one had ever seen her yet. The first prince partly smiled at the thought that no one from the kingdom saw how beautiful the princess of Armany except him and Shadrach. "If it is okay to you father, I would like to help with the search too." King Edward was a bit surprise that his son volunteered to search for the princess. He had known him for a long time and he never cared a bit about women. Prince Veziron could see the hesitation on the king''s face so he tried to convince him a little more. "I believe its proper for the future husband to look for his future wife. Besides, she''s the precious princess of our allied country and if something bad happens to her then we will be held accountable." "How could you be so sure that the princess will agree with the marriage bond? I believe you have heard how stubborn she is." The king heaved a deep sigh. "You don''t even like her so how can you handle such a sacred thing?" The first prince smiled confidently. "I''m not against the marriage though. Besides, love can be learned." He voiced meaningfully. One more time, the king furrowed his brows in amazement. What happened to the prince? It''s not like him to talk about women and marriage, let alone learning to love! He never had this conversation with any of his sons yet since the six princes seemed uninterested with women! And also, his eyes¡­ They??re sparkling! Is he possibly in love? But to who? The princess? The king was in deep thought. How could it be possible? "I should go and prepare for my departure then." The prince stood up and was about to leave the king''s chamber but his next statement made him stopped on his tracks. "You don''t have to go. Two prince should be enough to find her." The king nonchalantly voiced. Two prince? He immediately faced the old king. "Your brothers, prince Zyrie and prince Rohann led an army to search for her so don''t concern yourself about the princess and get back to work for now. You have a lot on your plate too so you should focus on your own ?ssignment for now." "I¡­ I understand." His voice hints hesitation and unbelief. "If I may ask, my king¡­ Since when did they start the search?" "Few days after the ship explosion. The news about the blast reached the king of the North and he worried about his daughter''s safety. That''s why he sent me a letter informing me that her daughter came to the country without a single handmaiden or a guard. I ?ssigned the two as soon as I received his words." "I could have sent you with them but I cannot locate your whereabouts during that time." He added when he saw his darkened face. "I''m sorry I was not around. I''m going back to my chamber now." He emotionlessly uttered before leaving the king. He must admit he''s completely displeased at what he heard. His ego couldn''t accept that prince Zyrie led the search. What if he makes a move on the princess once he saw her beauty? No, he can''t let that happen! He doesn''t need a love-rival at the moment. In his anger, he stomped his way back to his chamber then sent a message to Xu. He won''t let anyone take his beloved princess from him. And if anyone tries to steal her then he won''t think twice and cut that person in pieces. "Princess Laura, you are mine. Mine and mine alone!" He muttered to himself as he recalls the beautiful image of the smiling princess when they were at the garden. ******************* She chose to observe them from a distance. When princess Laura heard that two of the princes came to the guesthouse, she decided not to show up for the meantime. She doesn''t trust anyone, not even the royal princes so she stayed and listened to their conversation in secret. "Did you hear that? They came to take you to the palace." Asher elbowed the woman who was looking intently at prince Zyrie. She didn''t response so Asher glanced at her and caught her ogling at the bold prince. "Oh please don''t tell me you fell in love with that dumbass prince?" Asher hissed mockingly. Leon and Gideon immediately look at the princess too. "Are you?" They post a question but princess Laura felt the accusing gaze from the three men. "Hey!" She was about to yell at them but they all hushed her. She then made a face. "I am not! I am just¡­" "What?" The three raised their brows teasingly. "Tsk! Look at these little brats" She glared at them. "I''m looking at him for a reason." She stared at Prince Zyrie once again. "Looked like the heavens blessed a particular race in your kingdom." She chuckled jokingly. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Leon was confused. "Look at those beautiful gray eyes, it goes with their beautiful faces too. Does all the gray-eyed men in this kingdom look stunningly hot like them?" Her mind suddenly thought of a particular man---Liam. Asher hissed when he heard the princess'' remarks. Who is she pertaining to as stunningly hot? That badass prince? Tsk! He sneered in contempt. "We are here to see the princess---the princess of Armany." Princess Laura heard the man. And as their conversation progresses, looks like her mere presence may stir trouble for the whole group. "Please hand her to us peacefully while we are still asking nicely. Using force is our last resort but as much as possible, we do not want to cause you any trouble." Cole sneered mockingly. Judging on his facial expression, they seemingly pissed him. "Game over, you badass prince." Gideon yelped. "Game over?" Princess Laura raised her brow confused. "Ehm. That prince just pressed a bu??on that he must never touch in the first place. Cole may look like the kindest and gentlest among us all but once provoked¡­.." Asher smirked sarcastically. "What?" The princess was waiting for him to complete his statement but he only chuckled. "Just don''t try to provoke our commander. He has the worst hidden personality among us all." The princess was about to speak but she halted when she heard something that shocked her--- not just her but the whole team as well. When the prince was talking about the princess of Armany, was he pertaining to the unconscious Diana all along? She''s in a muddle. "Asher!" They all heard Cole called out. "Call Liam, at once!" He looked at his direction sending him a clear message of urgency. Therefore, Asher immediately run to Diana''s room and called for Liam. "What is it all about?" A man with an imposing aura around him was seen coming down the staircase. "Liam, these two royalties said that they wanted to take the wounded princess to the palace." Cole was looking intently at Liam and the man did not fail to understand his message. He then sat on the empty chair and leaned his back comfortably before staring at the two royalties before him. "How did you know about her critical condition? And how did you know her whereabouts?" Suspicions clouded Liam''s mind at the moment as he studied the two guests. "Could it be that you were behind her abduction? He added as he eyed them deviously. Chapter 148 - CHAPTER 148: SHE’S AWAKE! "We won''t dare to harm the princess of Armany! Besides, why would we even do that?" Prince Zyrie defended themselves. "Well who knows. But if that''s the case, then explain how did you know about her being in a critical condition?" Still, Liam was wearing an accusing gaze. Prince Zyrie paused for a few seconds while thinking of a way on how to explain everything without dragging the royalties on the princess'' case. Even though he dislikes prince Veziron, he will never put the integrity of the royal bloods on the line. He sighed before looking into the eyes of the man who has an identical color to his. "Few days ago, the king received a message from king Melchizedeck of the North kingdom asking to check on his daughter. The news about the explosion of the ship reached the king of the North and he is greatly worried about the princess who insisted to come to the kingdom of Allen without bringing any of her maidservants and guards. So we were tasked to search for her and bring her to the palace." "Nice cover but that didn''t answer my question." Liam replied. "We''ve been searching high and low for many days now. And just the other day, we overheard some pirates talking about a princess whom their peers abducted. We didn''t know it was her at first but it stirred our curiosity. That thought never crossed our minds while we were searching the city so we tried to follow them until we reached a private forest. We couldn''t enter the area so we decided to wait and observe the surroundings. Then just this morning, we saw those pirates holding a woman captive." "How did you know it was the princess then?" "The dress that she was wearing¡­ We don''t have that kind of linen here. It could only be found in the North. It was an expensive dress though so we concluded that she must be the princess of Armany. Therefore, we followed them." "You only followed them but you didn''t save her from those pirates?" "We tried. But two against a crowd of fighters is not sufficient to save the princess. We might even put her life in danger so we tried to wait for reinforcement until an unanticipated attack happened." "Please continue your story." Liam straightened up. No one knew what exactly happened to Diana but the prince said they were actually there so he might be able to extract information from him. "The princess escaped. I could only help her from behind while Ehud, my personal bodyguard fought with the other pirates. As I have told you, we were outnumbered." Prince Zyrie heaved a deep sigh when he recalled a specific event. Even prince Rohann whose been silent since they came to the guesthouse was listening intently since he didn''t know the whole story too. "We could have save her if she didn''t jump off the waterfalls." He added. Liam jerked upon hearing the man but he saved his questions for later. "She could have died due to her physical condition that time. And it''s indeed a miracle that she''s still breathing after the great fall." He partly smiled. "They gave her a hard time¡­ She could b?r?ly walk when they stopped on a hill to rest. That''s why it is surprising that she was still able to run away with her condition. She jumped off from a 120-meter waterfall. And if you follow the river, there will be another ridge. It was quite high so I''m sure she was injured when she fell from that too." Liam and the others lowered their head mournfully and felt so guilty upon hearing everything that prince Zyrie said. Diana underwent a horrible privations and that drove princess Laura to feel remorseful towards the woman who had to endure hardships that is not even intended for her to carry and experienced. "I''m so sorry, miss Diana¡­" She mumbled regrettably. "Do you know have any idea who''s behind the abduction?" Liam suddenly asked. His tone was kinda soft but they can feel the murderous sound intent on his tone. Prince Zyrie unknowingly gulped while prince Rohann looked at his brother nervously. "The only we are sure off is that, those pirates were just cronies working for someone. They won''t possibly abduct someone without a reason." Liam added. "I-I''m not sure either. If only one of them survives for us to interrogate, then that would be a lot easier. But unfortunately, no one was left to somehow tell the tale and that makes it more impossible for us to know their hidden objectives. Prince Zyrie replied. He was pretty amazed by how he manages to perfectly go with the conversation without giving a hint on who the real person behind the abduction. "I can only agree to that. But you told me, you were there right? So didn''t you even bother to get a drift on who those men are or who that man is. Judging from the time interval of the shot arrows, there is only one shooter. Well, he''s quite competent to have killed all of the captives. Prince Zyrie was not surprised at all. Prince Veziron and his cunning grandfather can do anything to hide what needs to be hidden and wash their hands from anything that could threaten Veziron''s reputation by hook or by crook. They may have swept all the possible evidences but unknowingly, they left three unknown witnesses. "That would be great if only we saw but unluckily we didn''t, since he''s shooting far away from us and it is just so impossible to recognize the owner of that bow and arrows. Going back to why we personally came here. We are really thankful for you in risking your life to save our princess but we truly need you to surrender her to us and I ?ssure you, she''s safe inside the palace than to let her stay here. I''m also certain that the royal physicians would take good care of her." Liam looked at the man before standing up. "If you are telling the truth that it''s safer for her to stay in the palace than here then I''ll be giving you my approval but I think it''s best for you to talk to her regarding that." "What do you mean by that? Is she possibly conscious by now?" "Well, she''s been well and conscious since the day she came here and I''m pretty sure she heard everything you say" The men froze in wonder. Liam saw how the news affect them so he voluntarily called out the attention of the woman behind the wall. "It''s rude to eavesdrop to other people''s conversation, don''t you think Princess?" He smirked before looking at the people hiding in a corner. He motioned the princess to joined them. Prince Zyrie and prince Rohann raised their brows as they followed the man''s gaze. Then lo and behold! A vigorous and unharmed young woman was walking towards them. However, her appearance greatly differs from the person they saw at the forest. No! This is not the princess they saw in the forest. Are they possibly fooling them around? The prince was about to lose his patience when the woman suddenly did a curtsy. ??Greetings, I''m Princess Laura from the kingdom of Armany. Please to meet you prince Zyrie, prince Rohann." She greeted with an elegance and full of reverence. "Princess Laura?" The man gave a questioning look. "I¡­ I thought¡­." "The woman you saw is miss Diana. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t be here standing here safe and sound in front of you. Worst, I would''ve died in the hands of those pirates." She replied which makes them lose face in front of the princess since, they cannot even protect her inside their own kingdom. But it''s too late to feel guilty. "Then that means they took her and dressed her to look like you and presented her as the princess of Armany!" Prince Zyrie uttered in disbelief. "Looks like it." Cole heaved a heavy sigh. Prince Zyrie immediately bow before the princess which makes everyone surprise at his sudden move. "Princess Laura, in behalf of the kingdom of allen, we''re sorry to have cause you inconvenience during your voyage. I beg for your forgiveness. We promise to protect you from now on." He promised "So what now? Are you going with them to the palace?" Cole interjected. "I definitely have to go to the palace but not now. I wanted to wait for miss Diana to regain her consciousness so I can properly thank her for everything. It would be rude for me to leave my savior just like that. And for the record, it''s not me who deserves an apology from you since I''m not the one who is laying their unconsciously" She voiced looking at the prince. "We will be waiting for you then, for us also to apologize for causing her great suffering" The prince replied. "Can we get a room for two here?" He faced the old man. "O-of course." The old man smiled and called for the lady host. The princess raised her brows. "You sure? I might want to stay here for a week." "It doesn''t matter princess. If you want to stay for a month then, we will also stay and wait for you patiently. Your safety is our top priority right now." The princess smiled cutely. Prince Zyrie''s words suddenly sent a chill in her heart. She was about to response when the lady host was seen rushing to where they are. "She''s awake!" Chapter 149 - CHAPTER 147: LOVE RIVAL "Where have you been, my prince?" Displease can be seen on the king''s face upon seeing the first prince early morning. His chief ?ssistant reported that prince Veziron arrived at the palace last night, therefore, he called for him. The fact that he''s been away for many days without a word worried the king. "A lot of things happened in the palace yet you weren''t around. Did you know that the princess of Armany arrived in the kingdom few days ago?" The prince jerked when he recalled what happened to the princess. Guilt and sadness were written all over his face. And the king caught the sudden change in his eyes. Did he already know about her? As expected. "You''re not surprised?" The king questioned. "E-eh?" The prince suddenly woke up from his daze moment, then he met his father''s suspicious eyes. "I¡­ I already heard it. The news about her was all over the place." "Oh, so you just heard about it? Then you should have heard that she''s nowhere to be found too." "Y-yeah." He couldn''t seem to hide his sadness and that greatly surprised the king. It was his very first time to see prince Veziron showing off his emotion. It''s not like him to display any sentiment even if he was displeased at something. Shadrach, his grandfather, made sure that he would grow up with a cold heart. "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" The king asked the seemingly anxious man. "N-no, father. I''m just¡­ not feeling well since I didn''t get enough sleep last night." He faked a smile. Well, the prince was not entirely lying because he truly couldn''t sleep last night. His thoughts were filled with the princess'' images. Also, he''s been tossing to and fro worrying about her wellbeing. In addition, not receiving any message yet from Xu since the day they parted added in his anxiety. "Care to tell me what''s stressing you out, son?" The king was sincere. He could use this time to converse with his son as a father and not as a king. He thought for a second before looking at the king''s eyes. "N-nothing in particular, father." He faked a smile. "By the way, did you send people to look for the princess?" The king sighed deeply when he thought of the two princes. Their latest report stated that they haven''t found the princess yet. "Yes, they are searching in the region of Patar right now. And they must be having a hard time. Well, I should have expected it since no one had ever seen her yet. The first prince partly smiled at the thought that no one from the kingdom saw how beautiful the princess of Armany except him and Shadrach. "If it is okay to you father, I would like to help with the search too." King Edward was a bit surprise that his son volunteered to search for the princess. He had known him for a long time and he never cared a bit about women. Prince Veziron could see the hesitation on the king''s face so he tried to convince him a little more. "I believe its proper for the future husband to look for his future wife. Besides, she''s the precious princess of our allied country and if something bad happens to her then we will be held accountable." "How could you be so sure that the princess will agree with the marriage bond? I believe you have heard how stubborn she is." The king heaved a deep sigh. "You don''t even like her so how can you handle such a sacred thing?" The first prince smiled confidently. "I''m not against the marriage though. Besides, love can be learned." He voiced meaningfully. One more time, the king furrowed his brows in amazement. What happened to the prince? It''s not like him to talk about women and marriage, let alone learning to love! He never had this conversation with any of his sons yet since the six princes seemed uninterested with women! And also, his eyes¡­ They''re sparkling! Is he possibly in love? But to who? The princess? The king was in deep thought. How could it be possible? "I should go and prepare for my departure then." The prince stood up and was about to leave the king''s chamber but his next statement made him stopped on his tracks. "You don''t have to go. Two prince should be enough to find her." The king nonchalantly voiced. Two prince? He immediately faced the old king. "Your brothers, prince Zyrie and prince Rohann led an army to search for her so don''t concern yourself about the princess and get back to work for now. You have a lot on your plate too so you should focus on your own ?ssignment for now." "I¡­ I understand." His voice hints hesitation and unbelief. "If I may ask, my king¡­ Since when did they start the search?" "Few days after the ship explosion. The news about the blast reached the king of the North and he worried about his daughter''s safety. That''s why he sent me a letter informing me that her daughter came to the country without a single handmaiden or a guard. I ?ssigned the two as soon as I received his words." "I could have sent you with them but I cannot locate your whereabouts during that time." He added when he saw his darkened face. "I''m sorry I was not around. I''m going back to my chamber now." He emotionlessly uttered before leaving the king. He must admit he''s completely displeased at what he heard. His ego couldn''t accept that prince Zyrie led the search. What if he makes a move on the princess once he saw her beauty? No, he can''t let that happen! He doesn''t need a love-rival at the moment. In his anger, he stomped his way back to his chamber then sent a message to Xu. He won''t let anyone take his beloved princess from him. And if anyone tries to steal her then he won''t think twice and cut that person in pieces. "Princess Laura, you are mine. Mine and mine alone!" He muttered to himself as he recalls the beautiful image of the smiling princess when they were at the garden. ******************* She chose to observe them from a distance. When princess Laura heard that two of the princes came to the guesthouse, she decided not to show up for the meantime. She doesn''t trust anyone, not even the royal princes so she stayed and listened to their conversation in secret. "Did you hear that? They came to take you to the palace." Asher elbowed the woman who was looking intently at prince Zyrie. She didn''t response so Asher glanced at her and caught her ogling at the bold prince. "Oh please don''t tell me you fell in love with that dumbass prince?" Asher hissed mockingly. Leon and Gideon immediately look at the princess too. "Are you?" They post a question but princess Laura felt the accusing gaze from the three men. "Hey!" She was about to yell at them but they all hushed her. She then made a face. "I am not! I am just¡­" "What?" The three raised their brows teasingly. "Tsk! Look at these little brats" She glared at them. "I''m looking at him for a reason." She stared at Prince Zyrie once again. "Looked like the heavens blessed a particular race in your kingdom." She chuckled jokingly. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Leon was confused. "Look at those beautiful gray eyes, it goes with their beautiful faces too. Does all the gray-eyed men in this kingdom look stunningly hot like them?" Her mind suddenly thought of a particular man---Liam. Asher hissed when he heard the princess'' remarks. Who is she pertaining to as stunningly hot? That badass prince? Tsk! He sneered in contempt. "We are here to see the princess---the princess of Armany." Princess Laura heard the man. And as their conversation progresses, looks like her mere presence may stir trouble for the whole group. "Please hand her to us peacefully while we are still asking nicely. Using force is our last resort but as much as possible, we do not want to cause you any trouble." Cole sneered mockingly. Judging on his facial expression, they seemingly pissed him. "Game over, you badass prince." Gideon yelped. "Game over?" Princess Laura raised her brow confused. "Ehm. That prince just pressed a bu??on that he must never touch in the first place. Cole may look like the kindest and gentlest among us all but once provoked¡­.." Asher smirked sarcastically. "What?" The princess was waiting for him to complete his statement but he only chuckled. "Just don''t try to provoke our commander. He has the worst hidden personality among us all." The princess was about to speak but she halted when she heard something that shocked her--- not just her but the whole team as well. When the prince was talking about the princess of Armany, was he pertaining to the unconscious Diana all along? She''s in a muddle. "Asher!" They all heard Cole called out. "Call Liam, at once!" He looked at his direction sending him a clear message of urgency. Therefore, Asher immediately run to Diana''s room and called for Liam. "What is it all about?" A man with an imposing aura around him was seen coming down the staircase. "Liam, these two royalties said that they wanted to take the wounded princess to the palace." Cole was looking intently at Liam and the man did not fail to understand his message. He then sat on the empty chair and leaned his back comfortably before staring at the two royalties before him. "How did you know about her critical condition? And how did you know her whereabouts?" Suspicions clouded Liam''s mind at the moment as he studied the two guests. "Could it be that you were behind her abduction? He added as he eyed them deviously. Chapter 150 - CHAPTER 149: WHO ARE YOU? In his anger, he tossed the piece of paper that was attached to the winged messenger. That day, Prince Veziron joined her mother as they visit the shrine located at the west mountain of Colah, the royal city. Her mother had been asking for his presence since he''s been away for too long. "I want to pray at the shrine right now. I keep on having a bad feeling for the past few days since the day the great herald died and I never had a peaceful night." She looked at the handsome young man in front of her. "My son, you''re all I''ve got and I don''t know what to do if something bad happens to you. So I am going to pray for you and for your future wife as well." She added. Prince Veziron heaved a sigh of defeat but he finally agreed to go with her mother to the west mountain. "Mother, do you really want me to get married so soon?" He wanted to hear his mother''s opinion as soon as they reached the entrance to the shrine. "I do, for such a long time now." She looked intently into his eyes. She''s totally serious. "Son, I am old now and I want to see my beautiful grandchildren before I die. That''s why I will earnestly pray to the heavens for a wife worthy of you." She smiled. "I hope that the princess of Armany is not just beautiful but more off a kind and gentle woman who will not just be your wife but most importantly, someone who will take good care of you. A wife who will support and will stand beside you hand in hand in every highs and lows of life. Oh, how sweet." She added dreamily. "She''s indeed beautiful and she seemed kind too." Prince Veziron smiled in accordance. Lady Amaya furrowed before glancing at him. To her surprise, she saw an unusual glow on his face. "Have you already met the princess?" She was curious since Prince Veziron was glowing. He only smiled but didn''t say anything. "She''s a princess so it would be natural for her to be--- breathtaking." He grinned sweetly when the image of Diana popped into his mind. "You should go now and pray for my future wife mom, I''ll wait until you finish." He chuckled as if teasing his mother. "Ehm." The woman was quite surprised to witness a little bit of transformation in his son''s personality. Seeing him smile from time to time was a great change! As for Prince Veziron, he saw the winged messenger flying near the area, so he went a little far from the shrine mountain and called on the bird. Truth is, he''s been dying to hear from Xu! He''s been wanting to return to Patar to search for the princess too but he''s afraid his grandfather might discover his plans. Who knows what he would do next once he heard about it. The winged messenger landed on his arm when it heard the code. Then Prince Veziron took the letter attached to it and read the content. "What?! No! It can''t be happening!" In his anger, he crumpled then threw the piece of paper on the ground. The letter states that the princess was found but was gravely hurt. Though he learnt about the princess'' condition, informing him that she''s alive is already a relief to him. However, as soon as he read the last paragraph, he got upset all of a sudden. Xu informed him that Prince Zyrie and Prince Rohann found the princess and they''re currently watching her right now. How did they found the princess?! Now he''s in deep thought. Did the king possibly sent them to search for her? But even so, they haven''t seen princess Laura, so it would be impossible for them to find her easily. However, Xu wouldn''t send him an inaccurate information. He is the kind of man who ensure facts first before reporting it all to him, therefore, it would be unlikely of him to commit a mistake. ''Prince Zyrie!'' He howled. ''How did you find my princess?!'' Now his mind was in a muddle thinking what to do next. Can he just go back to Patar right now? He was pacing back and forth. No, not a good idea. Shadrach will definitely punish him and most likely, the king might even doubt him. After a few minutes of considering a lot of things, Prince Veziron took a piece of paper and wrote a few instructions for his bodyguard. Then, he attached it to the winged messenger and whispered a code before sending the bird away. MEANWHILE¡­. Lady Amaya was busy laying her petitions at the shrine''s altar when the priest came to her aid. "I am happy to see you again, lady Amaya." He greeted the woman before sitting on the floor opposite her. "Praying for your son''s future wife?" "Yes. I wish the heavens would give him a woman worthy of his love." She smiled, her eyes were glued at the altar. The priest didn''t respond but his eyes were shut. He was obviously meditating. Seeing his concentration, Lady Amaya didn''t bother him and continued praying with all her heart as well. "The first prince is currently in love with the wrong person." Lady Amaya must have heard the priest but not clear enough, so she just ignored his words. "If you can stop him desiring for that woman, then that would be great. That will save you from losing your beloved son. I have to tell you this, he will be in great trouble if he keeps that woman by his side." "W-what do you mean? Are you saying he should not marry the princess?" Lady Amaya got confused however, the priest stood up without answering her question. "That woman might even cause his untimely death." He uttered before leaving the altar. Lady Amaya was left dumbfounded and trembling in fear. Does that mean Prince Veziron and Princess Laura are not destined to be together? Then her mind suddenly recalled how prince Veziron acted a while ago. ''She''s a princess and it would be natural for her to be beautiful and kind.'' She recalled what her son said and the sparkle in her eyes¡­ Oh no! She just realized the possibility that Prince Veziron must have fallen in love with the princess! However, if the priest''s words were true then, she needs to intervene and stop the terrible omen that will strike his son''s future and will eventually cause his death. She needs to talk to prince Veziron right now! *************************** "She''s awake!" Liam and the prince were talking seriously when Shenna, the lady host of the guesthouse shouted from the second floor. "Miss Diana¡­ She''s awake!" She almost cried out of happiness. As soon as Liam heard that she finally regains his consciousness, he immediately rushed upstairs. Cole and the others stood surprised at his sudden action but they followed them as soon as they got back to their senses. Prince Rohann and Prince Zyrie looked at each other. They were obviously communicating through their minds. Should they follow the boys? "Please rest at your rooms for the meantime, my prince. That woman is a very important person for the whole team, and as you have heard the princess, she won''t leave unless that woman recovers first." "We understand. Thank you for taking us in." Prince Zyrie bowed respectfully before following the staff that will show them to their respective rooms. On the other hand, the team found Liam sitting at the edge of the bed while ??r?ssing the woman''s hand. His face radiated with a secured glow and full of life. while the woman was looking around the room. And with creased brows, she glanced at the people around her. "How are you feeling now? Are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Do you want any food to eat right now?" Liam didn''t notice he was asking too many questions. Seeing Diana woke up trilled him so much. He forgot how to act cool and behave like the usual. The gladness that he was feeling allows him to act like a child who just got his candy back from a stranger. With that sudden change in him, the people around them notice how cheerful he is in front of the woman and though he acts weird, they still felt tranquility and relief that Liam is back on track. Not just back on track but his face is full of delight. "I¡­" The woman eyed him hesitantly as she slowly rose up and sat on the bed. Liam help her gently but the woman seems so distant. As soon as she fixed herself, she looked around and familiarize with the people inside including the place where she is right at that moment. But to no avail, she uttered something that left everyone flabbergasted. "W-who are you? And where am I?" Liam, as well as the others looked at her puzzled. What''s happening? They all have the same question painted all over their faces. "And¡­." She stared at her wounded hands. "D-did you say my name is Diana?" Chapter 151 - CHAPTER 150: THE HEART REMEMBERS "I''m sorry! I got lost." Sarah kept on apologizing to the officer who found her lurking around the old heralds'' room. "I''m really sorry." I thought¡­ I was just passing by¡­ I¡­" She doesn''t know what to say since the royal guard was looking intently at her. His suspicious gaze alarmed her greatly. "Who is your master, young lady?" He asked. "T-that¡­" Her voice gave off a feeling of hesitation and fear. "Sorry but this area is off-limit." Without any further delay, he held the woman''s arm and dragged her out. Then he motioned two of the royal guards to send the woman to the interrogation quarter. "I-interrogation room? But I didn''t do anything!" She yelped nervously. "Look, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to come this way. I''m a new maidservant so----" She couldn''t finish her statement since they immediately dragged her out. "Tell that to the officers in charge." They replied. She cannot do anything since they seem so strict and cannot be easily fooled. Meanwhile, one of the maidservant serving prince Leo saw everything that happened and run to find the prince. He''s in the field training sword-battle with Lemuel when they heard the woman came rushing towards them. "My prince! My prince! I got bad news! The new servant, she''s in trouble." The lady was shouting at a distance. Judging the way she acted, they know something bad must have happened. However, they can''t seem to understand what she was saying. "Lina, why are you shouting? The prince is busy right now!" The old maidservant admonished the lady. She''s afraid that they might be punished once they disturb the prince and his new friend. "You should wait until they''re done." She added. "But I need to----" "Lina! Do as I told you if you don''t want to experience the prince''s anger, okay?" "I¡­" She cannot do anything now that she was prohibited from speaking. "Now go back to your post and finish what you''re supposed to do." She pushed the lady away and with a defeated glow, she went back to the prince chamber. "You''re good. Who taught you how to hold a sword?" Prince Leo asked the young man who just emptied the content of the water bottle. "Cole taught me." He nonchalantly replied. "Well, he''s an excellent trainer" He smiled in agreement. "That''s because he has a great mentor." Lemuel smiled at the prince who just raised his brows questioningly. Knowing what''s on his mind, Lem decided to brag about the team who became his anchor during his tough times. "Liam taught his primary leaders personally but Cole has been his right hand for such a long time. Not soon after, Cole learned Liam''s approaches in the battlefield, so he was ?ssigned to be the commander of the shadow knights group." "I''ve been wondering¡­." The prince faced the young man. "Cole and the others looks too young to become fighters¡­ and that doesn''t exempt you. You''re supposed to be studying at your young age." He asked out of curiosity. "I finished my schooling before I joined them." He corrected. "Though you were right about the others, they were too young to be commanders and leaders of the troops. That''s because they didn''t have the privilege to enter a school. I''m sure you are aware that Ikarai Region was and is the poorest place in the whole kingdom. That''s where Big brother Liam found them." "Speaking of Liam, where did he came from?" The prince was really curious on the history of the troops especially Liam''s whereabouts. The fact that the man has the same eye color as him puzzled him greatly. He might understand if Liam came from another country. "No one knew where he came from and what tribe he belongs too. The only thing we knew about him is that, his father left him to one of his friends but he never came back. They said he died so his father''s friend sold him to become a slave." "Yes, a young slave." Lemuel heaved a sigh. "I believe you have seen his old master back in Rouen and probably heard how they mistreated him." "I heard a few." "I don''t know what happened and how he was able to escape from them but Cole told me that they first found Liam near the forbidden forest. Turned out that he survived staying and fighting monsters at the forbidden forest for how many years! No wonder he became great." Lemuel proudly talked about Liam while Prince Leo was pondering on the new information he received about the leader of the shadow knights. He survived the forbidden forest? That''s kinda impossible! But if it is true then he''s lucky and resilient. "Ah, have you seen Sarah? I haven''t seen her the whole day?" He suddenly asked when he noticed that the woman is nowhere to be found. "No, I didn''t. She''s probably exploring the palace right now." He chuckled. "You''re right. Then I should go and find her then." He smiled and left the prince alone. Unknown to him, the prince attendants had been talking about Lemuel''s casual speech and treatment towards the prince. It''s as if he was one of his brothers! "My prince, do you want me to teach him proper manners?" His chief attendant uttered. However, instead of getting angry, prince Leo glanced at him and smiled. "I know what you must be thinking but don''t bother him. Sarah and Lemuel are not my servants. They are my friends." He kindly explained. "But even so, they should respect you like---" "Chief, those young lads respect me but in a different way. Just let them do what they want for now. They''ll soon see the difference of living outside and inside the palace." He replied with confidence. His chief attendant heaved a sigh. If he''s this confident towards those young lads, then he will watch in silence for now then. "I understand, my prince." Just when Prince Leo and his attendants were leaving the field, they suddenly heard a voice shouting with haste. "Lemuel?" Prince Leo creased his brow as soon as he saw the young man rushing towards him. His face tells him that something must have happened----- Dang, is it Sarah? He thought. "Sarah¡­ Sarah was sent to the interrogation room! What should we do, Leo?!" ***************** Liam has been pacing back and forth while waiting outside the woman''s room. Liam and the others were all waiting outside for the physician to run a thorough check on the woman. Her words shocked them all. FLASHBACK¡­ "W-who am I?" Diana looked at her bandaged arms before looking at the people one by one. "Did you say my name is Diana?" She asked confused. At first, they all thought she was messing up with them. However, she was sincere! She truly doesn''t know who she is! "Diana, it''s me Liam¡­ Don''t you remember me and the others?" His heart beats fast with his own question. He fears that the answer would be yes. "We are your friends!" Leon bu??ed in confused. Diana looked at them with guilt in her eyes. She can''t remember them at all! She shook her head. "I-I''m sorry. I¡­ I can''t remember anything or anyone!" "That means you don''t remember about me too?" Princess Laura went near her. "I''m princess Laura and I owe you my life." Diana furrowed her brows, puzzled. "You saved me that''s why your¡­ your¡­" She teared up and embraced the woman in guilt. "I''m sorry! I''m truly sorry! It''s my fault." **End of Flashback** A few minutes later, the physician came out and everyone flocked to him. "How is she? What happened? Why can''t she remember any of us?" Asher asked first. Everyone was in great surprise and do not have the possible answer for that question. Everyone is clueless at that moment. "Seems like she suffered more than a head injury." The physician replied. "What do you mean doctor?" Liam worriedly asked. "She was probably exposed to emotional and psychological stress causing her to forget about herself and anyone else. But it should only be temporary. For now, you must take good care of her and make sure not to stress her out. A warm environment will surely help her recover physically and mentally." "We will. Thank you, doctor." Liam muttered. Liam''s mind was troubled by the sudden twist. He just found the woman but she was injured greatly and now that she''s awake, her memories were gone. She doesn''t deserve any of these. "Why don''t you prepare a healthy meal for her?" Sargon suggested while his eyes stared at Liam who seemed to be in deep thought. "You don''t have to think hard on how to please the woman. Just be yourself. Trust me, what the mind forgets, the heart remembers." He smiled confidently. At some point, it''s true. And Liam hopes it''s really certain. What the mind forgets, the heart remembers? Tsk! The old man had just helped him got back to his feet but not totally, since there is still a hint of hesitation and doubts within him. Chapter 152 - CHAPTER 151: BE STRONG TO PROTECT HER "It''s better to nip an unrealistic dream in a bud while it''s early." Shenna, the lady spy working under Sargon muttered before walking pass through Sargon. Earlier, Leon saw the young lady tending the plants at the guesthouse garden. He was planning to gather some fresh flowers to put inside Diana''s room when he suddenly saw the lady host watering the plants. "Hi." He shyly greeted the lady who only glanced at him emotionlessly. "You''re Shenna, right? Mr. Sargon told me your name and if it''s okay can I ----" "I''m not interested." She cut him off. "I''m not interested to be friends with you, not even your lover." She looked at him indifferently. He was caught off guard. He never thought the lady would be this straightforward. Now he doesn''t know what to say anymore. He suddenly felt ashamed. "Do you like me, young man?" The lady furthered. "If you do then please do your best to forget it, I''m not interested with you at all." "Don''t you think it''s too early to say that?" Leon doesn''t know where his confidence came from at that moment. Maybe his overloading humiliation built buoyancy that caused him to answered back without any restrictions. "It''s true that I like you the first time I saw you. Who wouldn''t appreciate a beautiful lady at first glance? But now, that impression was changed by that foul mouth of yours. Don''t worry, I don''t have any plan pursuing such an ill-mannered beauty like you. It''s a shame to have a beautiful face with a rotten attitude." The man hissed mocking the woman''s confidence before walking around to search for some flowers. "Who would want to spend some time with a cold-brazen lady? That would be a waste of time. Tsk!" The man added. Disgust could also be seen on his face. But before he even moves his feet, he looked at the defeated young lady once again. "Oh! Anyway, do you know why letter A comes first before Letter B?" The woman looked at him puzzled. "That is because, A.T.T.I.T.U.D.E comes first before B.E.A.U.T.Y!" He ended his speech with a sarcastic smile and started to picked flowers. Shenna, the lady spy gnashed her teeth in annoyance. Did that brat just call him a cold-brazen lady? And what? Spending time with her would be a waste? She wanted to spank the young man but she tried her best to control her emotion. Arguing with the young guy is just a waste of her precious time. "You should at least learn how to smile from time to time." She heard the man who was busy picking up some flowers. "It''s a good exercise and it looks good on you too." He smiled without looking at the woman. Shenna stared at him. His sweet words somehow got her but she made sure to look unaffected. "Who gave you the right to pick flowers?" She diverted the topic. "I have the old man''s permission." He grinned. Shenna raised her brow. How dare him address her master as an ''old man''? That''s disrespectful! She wanted to reprimand him but she remembered that they don''t know anything about her master yet. She needs to be careful. "What a rude guy!" She yelped before leaving the man alone. Unknown to her, Leon raised his eyes and watched the woman as she walked away from him. Her face tells him that she was greatly displeased. He sighed in relief. That was unexpected and he never knew he could even say such a thing to the woman. He must admit that he''s totally into the woman and despites being cold and harsh towards him, he still wants her. He lied when he said he''s not interested in her anymore just to protect his pride. He''s a man after all. "I''ll make sure; you''ll regret your words today." He grinned confidently. AS FOR SHENNA, she went back to the guesthouse via the backdoor. She was obviously upset over something. Unknown to her, Sargon had been watching from a corner. "Why don''t you try getting to know him a little more? Who knows he''s the one you''ve been waiting for?" Sargon chuckled teasingly. "Not in a million years!" Her voice tells Sargon that she''s quite irritated but not because she was not interested. "I don''t like brats younger than me." "Phew¡­ Brat!" The old man spoke in a taunting manner. "But you don''t have to break his heart that way. That''s harsh, you know." He grinned. "It''s better to nip an unrealistic dream in a bud while it''s early." Shenna emotionlessly replied before walking pass through the old man. He smirked as he watched the lady''s retreating figure. And as soon as she took a left turn, Sargon went to see the young man picking up some flowers. "And how''s your conversation with the lady? Have you succeeded?" He asked teasing the man. "I think you already knew how it went." He sighed. "But I won''t give up. I kinda like her hard-to-get attitude. It''s challenging." He chuckled. "That''s the spirit." The old man tapped the young man''s shoulder. "Since you''re determined, I''ll give you a tip." He smiled. "Make sure it will work." Sargon smiled. "You must be stronger to protect her. You might not know but that lady is a fighter too." Leon raised his brows confused but before he even asked some more, Sargon left. ''Eh? Shenna? Shenna is a fighter?'' He pondered. He was wearing a smile when he entered the room. Liam was holding a tray of food when he went inside Diana''s room. And with a smile, he greeted the lady. "Good evening! How are you feeling now?" He placed the tray of food at the bedside table then sat on the edge of the bed. Diana was sitting on the bed when he came in. She awkwardly smiled a little. "I brought you something to eat. It should help you recover fast." He then picked up the spoon and scoop a spoonful of rice and vegetable and moved near her mouth. Then he motioned the woman to open her mouth. Is he feeding a little kid? Diana thought for a second before opening her mouth to receive the food. Though Liam can feel the awkwardness on behalf of the woman, still, he feels happy to see her respond. "L-let me do it, I''m not handicapped." She softly muttered and was about to grab the spoon from the man but he moved it away from her. "I know you''re not handicapped but I can also see that your arm is in a bad shape and the physician said not to stress you out, so let me feed you until you recover." "I hurt my right arm but not my left hand!" She pouted cutely. "Still, I want to serve you¡­" He smiled before he lowered his head in guilt. "At least let me do this¡­ for now." She can sense his deep guilt and that stirred her curiosity as to why. And of all the people she saw when she woke up, this man has been her constant visitor and helper as well. Just who is he in her life? "I know you can''t remember anything yet, but I just want to let you know how happy I am right now to see you alive. I thought I would never see you again, but thank you¡­ Thank you for being alive." His sincerity touched the woman''s heart. She suddenly felt a little tingling within her. Not sure why. She didn''t say a word not because she doesn''t want to talk to him but the thing is, she doesn''t know what to say. Once again, he motioned her to open her mouth for another serving which the woman obeyed hesitantly. Liam made sure that she would finish her food and drink her medicine after. "T-thank you." She muttered. It was almost a whisper but Liam was able to hear it. "My p???sur?." He smiled before fixing the woman''s bed. "It''s time for you to sleep now. Take a good rest and tomorrow, I''m going to take you for a walk to get some fresh air." "Ehm." The woman nodded while Liam helped her lay down on the bed. "Good night Diana." He bended down and planted a quick kiss on her forehead. She jerked in surprise and unconsciously pulled the blanket and covered half of her reddish face. The man''s sudden action may have surprised her but her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Liam noticed her reddened cheeks therefore he smirked within him. Looks like Sargon was right. Though the mind forgets, the heart remembers! "I''m going now. Sweet dreams." He then stood up and walk towards the door. And as soon as Diana heard the door closed, she immediately brought down the blanket. She felt hot all of a sudden! "Why am I acting weird towards that guy?" She pondered silently. Well, she admits, the guy was obviously the most good-looking man among them all. Guess she''ll have to ask the others about that guy and why does he have such an impact to her. Chapter 153 - CHAPTER 152: WAYS OF THE JUNGLE "Didn''t I tell you to wait for the right time?"'' Prince Leo scolded the young lady. "Don''t you really trust me?" He was looking intently at Sarah whose head had been hanging low since prince Leo and Lemuel came to fetched her at the interrogation room. Prince Leo had to go through a lot of trouble just to save her. He even consulted the king to get his permission just to get her out. "Father, please help me. Save my friend just this once. She''s new in the palace and doesn''t know the rules yet. Besides, she''s too young to be imprisoned even for a day!" He pleaded. The king sighed in disappointment. "Son, even if she''s new here, your chief attendant should have taught her everything the first day. You should replace your incompetent servants if they can''t even do such a simple task." He nonchalantly replied while his eyes were on the documents he was reviewing. "I''m at fault, your highness. I shall bear the responsibility of my servant''s shortcomings. But please spare my new maidservant just this once. She didn''t intend to break in the great herald''s room. It was a mistake. Please, your highness, have mercy on her." "I''ll make sure things like this will never happen again." He furthered. "Just this once, son. Just this once. If this happens again, then let the guards do what needs to be done. I won''t help you anymore since second time is never an accident but already an attempt." The king replied and hand him a scroll. "Present this to the chief of the bureau of investigation." "Thank you, your highness!" He gratefully curtsied before taking the scroll and rush to the bureau of investigation. When he arrived at the investigation area, he immediately presented the king''s verdict to let go of the young lady. Then one of the royal officers accompanied the prince to where she is. She was trembling in fear when he saw her. Seeing how afraid she was, his heart ached a little. "How many times do I have to tell you to wait for my cue? Are you that impatient to sabotage the plan? You will get us all in trouble" prince Leo continued to admonish the young lady inside his room. "I have said this before and I will say it again, life inside the palace is difficult since there are laws you need to abide to. You may have the freedom to do as you wished before but living inside the palace is a lot different from the outside world." Still, the lady couldn''t say word. "I know you''re not used to be bound by some laws so I am giving you a chance to choose now. Make a decision if you want to leave the palace now. Once you made up your mind, come and see me anytime. I will surely respect your decision." He wanted to say more but he already made his point. He knew he was a bit harsh but the lady need to learn her lesson because he was not lying when he said living inside the palace was way different and difficult compared to living outside. If she wants to thrive in her current environment, she needs to adapt the lifestyle inside. He immediately left the room. And as soon as he shut the door, he noticed Lemuel leaning on the doorway. He was expecting the young man to rebuke him for scolding the young lady but he was surprised that he didn''t say a word. "Can I go in?" Lemuel asked his permission. The prince nodded in response before leaving to who knows where he''s going. Lemuel could also see the trace of disappointment all over his face so he''s probably going to cool down a little. Lemuel entered the room and found the lady standing still. She probably didn''t move an inch even when prince Leo left her. She was crying silently. "Sarah¡­" Lemuel went near her. Her sobbing didn''t stop. In fact, it grew louder. He heaved a heavy sigh. "I hate to admit but prince Leo was right. If we want to survive, we need to learn the ways of this jungle." He voiced. "It''s quite hard living with the royals but I am trying my best to learn silently because I want to stay beside you while you do your mission here. However, if you decide to leave this place then tell me anytime, I''ll go with you wherever you go." "I¡­I just want to find my grandmother''s book as soon as possible. I¡­ I hate it here!" She whimpered. "I don''t like this place. I just want to be with miss Diana and the others." Tears kept rolling from her eyes. Lemuel hugged the woman and ??r?ssed her back to comfort her. Indeed, life inside the palace was quite difficult. There''s a lot of don''ts than the do''s. Their actions were very limited too. "Just tell me if you want to leave the palace now. We can always go back to where the others are." He muttered. "I want to¡­ But I can''t." She sniffled. "I have to find what my grandmother left me. I believe it contained a lot of important information. I can''t possibly let her handworks go in vain." "If that''s what you want then you should learn how to play the law of the jungle." The lady wiped her wet cheeks as soon as they broke the hug. With disbelieving eyes, she looked at the young man. "I thought you don''t trust the prince? What''s with the sudden change?" "My suspicions about him still remains, however, this place is his playground for such a long time. And if someone knew the roundabouts of this certain place, that would be the prince. I''m not saying I trust him now, but following his lead shouldn''t harm both of us. He''s all we''ve got here so let''s follow him for now." The lady finally smiled. "You could have said that you trust him now rather than give a long explanation that will lead to the same answer." She chuckled playfully. "No, I don''t trust him!" He wh?n?d. "Or I guess I was just left with no other choice." He looked away shyly. Sarah laughed. "By the way, have you heard anything from the team?" Lemuel sighed in defeat. "None yet. I sent them a message but I haven''t received any response from them. Now I''m thinking the possibility of the winged messenger to have been destroyed. something might have happened to the winged messenger." "Looks like they were very busy." Sarah replied. "Maybe. But I''ll find a way to inform them about our situation." "You should." She replied. "Send my greetings to miss Diana too." **Unknown to them, someone was hiding at the balcony listening intently at their conversation. MEANWHILE, AT PRINCE VEZIRON''S CHAMBER¡­. "What is he up to these days?" He asked the lady servant who just entered his room. "Nothing unusual, my prince." The lady replied while kneeling on the wooden floor. "Nowadays, he was spending more of his time training with his new armor bearer." "New armor bearer?" Prince Veziron furrowed his brows questioningly. "Yes, my prince. Prince Leo arrived from his journey along with his two new servants. One male and one female." He was silent for a few seconds as he pondered on the lady spy''s report. Should he worry about his two new servants? But why should he? He might have just taken them somewhere while on his journey. New servants should not be a threat, right? He was trying to calm himself. "How about messages from the outside? Did you see him receive one the past days?" He wanted to know if prince Leo and prince Zyrie were communicating in secret. Knowing that prince Zyrie and prince Rohann found the princess of Armany, he couldn''t stop worrying that it might spread all over the palace. He should not worry since he''s already betrothed with the princess, however, whatever reason it may be, he couldn''t help but worry. Why? Maybe he was afraid that the other princes might do their best to win the princess''s heart. "I haven''t seen any winged messenger lurking around him the past few days, my prince." She voiced. But unknown to her, prince Leo''s personal bodyguard had been receiving messages from prince Zyrie in secret. No one noticed the exchange of letter between prince Zyrie and prince Leo since prince Leo''s bodyguard had been receiving the messenger on the mountains a bit far from the palace. *********************** "Is that for real?" Prince Leo widened his eyes in disbelief upon hearing his bodyguard''s report. "They found the princess at that guesthouse?" "Yes, my prince. However, the princess doesn''t want to leave yet until her friend recovers, so they have to stay there a little longer." Prince Leo was in deep thought for a few minutes. Is it possible that they also met Liam and the others? He was just thinking about it when his bodyguard spoke. "By the way, Prince Zyrie also said that they encountered the shadow knights. Turned out that they were the one who saved the woman whom they thought is the princess." His eyes widened even more. The woman whom they thought as the princess? Could it be ¡­. Her? There''s only one way to know. He immediately took a pen and a paper and wrote something on it then hand it to his bodyguard. "Make sure to send this letter as soon as possible!" Chapter 154 - CHAPTER 153: NAUGHTIEST She''s been pacing back and forth after she had gone to her father''s house. Dread was painted all over her face. Lady Amaya made sure to visit her father Shadrach a day after she came back from the shrine. She couldn''t forget what the priest told her about her son and the woman he currently loves. As far as she''s concern, her son was never interested to any other women beside the princess of Armany. It seems to her that they met each other when prince Veziron visited the Kingdom of Armany. Thinking that the prince was in love with the princess puts her into great confusion. To marry the princess will secure her son''s position on the throne but it may also cause him his life! Lady Amaya doesn''t know what to think anymore but she ended up telling her father about what the priest told her when she went to pray at the shrine. "Father, that priest will never lie! You know that, right?" She yelped. "I don''t want to risk my son''s life just because of that throne! What''s the use of gaining power if he loses his life after? No freaking way!" "Lady Amaya, you should calm down. No one and not even that priest can dictate prince Veziron''s fate. I, Shadrach, I alone has the right to dictate my grandson''s fate." He confidently smirked. "But father!" "Trust me. No one can hinder my plans, not even the king of the North!" Lady heaved a sigh of defeat. Her father never listens to her, not even once. So how will she expect him to believe her now? "Don''t ever tell me that I didn''t warn you early. So if anything happens to my son because of that plan of yours, I won''t surely forgive you. Never!" Filled with anger, the woman marched her way out. Shadrach sighed in disappointment. As usual, his daughter is too s?ns?t?v? and emotional. She easily believes those so-called spiritual guides. For him, one''s fate is determined based on every individual''s choice and not something for the heavens to decide. He doesn''t believe those stupid and baseless omens; let alone the Sovereign God that everyone was afraid off. He only believes himself. He did a lot of awful things before, including killing few people who stood against him. Yet, the God whom they say is omnipotent and omnipresence didn''t do anything for those helpless jerks. "If there is a God then I think He is on my side." He laughed like a madman. He is a firm believer of the heavens before, however, past circumstances changed his faith. If there is a God, then why does he need to experience a lot of hardships and unjustifiable sufferings for such a long time? He had harbored hatred and bitterness not just from the world he was in but even the creator who put him into an awful world. SHE COULDN''T THINK of a way to stop the marriage without harming her son''s position. She was having a constant battle within her whether to trust her father or not. She knew how Shadrach''s mind works and she knew that the old man doesn''t believe in omens. He''d been putting his family''s fate into his own hands for decades now, so there''s no way he''d trust the priest. But then, part of her believes what the old priest told her. Therefore, she will do everything in her power to safeguard her son. Her son means everything to her, therefore she will do anything to protect her beloved son even if it means harming the lone princess of Armany. IT WAS SIX IN THE MORNING yet most of the people at the guesthouse were still sleeping. However, Liam excitedly woke up to prepare himself before knocking at Diana''s room. "Come in." He didn''t expect to hear the woman''s response. He was even surprised to see her sitting at the edge of her bed, prepared. She was looking outside the window. It was quite a fuzzy morning. "Good morning." She glanced at the doorway and with a smile, she greeted the man who just entered the room. "Good morning too." He was glowing. "Are you ready?" "Ehm." She nodded. Excitement could be seen on her face too. This is already the fourth day that Liam would be walking her outside the guesthouse so she was quite comfortable with him right now. The first day they went outside was filled with awkward silence. Though she must say that the man was exerting effort to cheer her up but she was too shy to speak to him. Being with the man makes her nervous all the time and she doesn''t know why. Maybe because he holds an intimidating aura. But not until the second day. She tried to answer little by little until she gets acquainted with the man. He even helped her walk slowly without the wooden wheelchair. The third day seemed to be the breaking point of her shy-type personality. She learned to communicate and laughed at his jokes now. She could even smile fully to him! It was a great improvement and Liam was happy. The cheerful and feisty lady she once knew slowly resurfaced. "Let me get you an additional cover. It was quite misty outside so you need an extra cover." Liam rummaged the woman''s closet and took a furry jacket. Good thing princess Laura bought a few dresses for the woman the other day. As soon as Liam found one, he immediately rushed to where the woman and carried her in his arms. Diana was expecting him to sit her on the wooden wheelchair but he ?ssumed wrong! "A-aren''t you putting me on the wheelchair?" She looked at him surprised. The man smiled mischievously before he replied. "We won''t be needing that for now. I''ll be your feet for today." She blushed! "B-but¡­ I-I''m too heavy. You''ll easily get tired of carrying me." She looked away shyly. "We can always rest if I get tired. But with your weight, I doubt it." He chuckled mocking the woman''s weight. "You''re too light right now, unlike before." She raised her brows. Did he carry her like this before as well? She was wearing a confused look which Liam noticed immediately. "Yes, I had carried you a lot of times before." He was smiling as they trek the staircase down. Diana cannot distinguish what feeling does she have when the man was carrying her; it can be embarrassment or happiness. But according to Cole and the others, Liam was her lover. He just can''t say it directly because he doesn''t want to scare her away. FLASHBACK: "Believe me, Liam is your lover. You even planned to get married as soon as Liam finished his missions." Cole smirked within him while the three men agreed at once. Diana couldn''t believe what she just heard. She''s engaged with that alluring guy? She blushed greatly. "But brother Liam doesn''t want to tell you the truth right now because he doesn''t want to scare you. He was afraid that you might find him unbelievable once he tells you about your true relationship." Cole added. "So please don''t tell him that you know. He will surely kill us all." He pleaded. Diana could feel her heart leaping with joy but then, are these brats really telling the truth? She has her qualms and the young lads noticed it so they tried to convince her even more. "Are you really telling the truth?" She eyed them one by one. "Do you really think I would fall in love with that guy?" She tried to catch them and their lies, however, her words backed fire on her. Asher suddenly laughed at her. The way he cackled seems to be mocking her. "Did I say something funny?" She looked at them confused. They were obviously trying their best to hold their laughter but they gave her an ''I don''t know'' gaze. "Don''t you know? You were head-over-heels towards our big brother!" Asher chortled. "You may have forgotten it but you were the one who pursued him and not the other way around!" She blushed in embarrassment. "You! Don''t you ever lie to me!" She clenched her teeth in annoyance. But seeing how the men smirked meaningfully tells her that they weren''t lying. "Did I really pursue him?" She pouted ashamed. "Uh-huh¡­" They all nodded in agreement while she sighed abashed. Seeing how deflated the woman was, they all tried to cheer her up. "But don''t worry, it''s not a one-sided affection. You should have seen how he truly cares for you the past few days, right?" Cole reassured her. **End of Flashback** Diana was recalling what Cole and the others told her the other day that she didn''t notice her eyes were focused at the man''s clear and handsome face. She suddenly felt an urge to plant a kiss on his cheek. She unknowingly giggled. "Are you perhaps daydreaming?" Liam teased the woman who suddenly blushed instantly. "N-no¡­?!" She denied but her facial expression tells Liam otherwise. He smirked knowingly. Her eyes and her facial reaction¡­. He already knew what she was thinking. Therefore, as soon as they reached the bench facing the shore, Liam planted a kiss on the woman''s cheek after putting her down on the wooden chair. She froze! Her heart¡­ Her heart was beating crazily fast! She was just imagining of kissing the man''s cheek a while ago but he did it to her instead. Did he possibly read her mind? Are they truly lovers? She gulped unknowingly. With a sweet smile, he met the woman''s shocked eyes. "We''ve been together for a long time so I know what''s running on your mind, sweetheart." He chuckled teasingly. "Among all the women I know, you definitely have the naughtiest thoughts!" Chapter 155 - CHAPTER: PROPHET ON THEIR SIDE "Should I tell father about it?" Prince Leo was lost in his thoughts while pondering on what prince Zyrie told him. Day by day, he''s been thinking of approaching the king and tell him about what the two princes witnessed while searching for princess Laura. However, he doesn''t have enough evidence to prove it. Unless the princess herself vouch for him. He sighed not knowing what to do. Without valid evidence, his accusation remains groundless. "What are you going to do now, master?" Prince Leo''s bodyguard asked the perplexed man. "I don''t have a choice but to wait for prince Zyrie and the princess to arrive." He sighed. "By the way, have you seen Sarah?" "No, master. Do you want me to bring her here?" "It''s fine. I''ll just look for her at the inner court." The man followed prince Leo as they headed to the inner court. However, to their surprise, they found the young lady lying unconscious on the floor in front of the altar. "Sarah!" Prince Leo worriedly rushed to where the lady was and scooped her in his arms. However, he creased his brows when he felt the warm energy her body releases. "What is this?" He unknowingly muttered. "What''s the problem, master?" Even his bodyguard noticed the changed in his master''s expression. "Nothing. It''s just that she''s abnormally¡­ warm." The prince voiced before rushing to take the lady in his room. Then he called the physician to examine her. However, before the physician even gets there, Sarah regained her consciousness. "Prince Leo?" She looked at him confused. Then she moved her head and examined the people around. "Oh no! What am I doing here?" She widened her eyes in dread when she noticed the prince''s maidservants. She doesn''t know why but she''s lying on the prince bed! "I''m sorry!" She was about to rise up from the bed but prince Leo stopped her by holding her arm. "Get back, the physician is on his way to check you out." She can sense worry in his voice. "The physician? But I''m not sick." She ?ssured the man. "But we found you lying unconscious in front of the altar at the inner room. We should wait for the physician to run a check on you." The prince insisted not allowing her to wake up. "What exactly happened to you? How did you end up at the inner room? Do you know that -----" Prince Leo didn''t finish his statement since his chief attendant came to him in haste saying that Lady Shamah came to his chamber. Prince Leo glanced at the young lady and urged her to stay in bed until the physician comes. He also told his bodyguard to watch over her so she won''t escape. Then, he stood up and was about to walk towards the door when Lady Shamah entered his room. He halted. "Lady Shamah, I was about to come see you." He forced a smile. But instead of greeting the prince, Lady Shamah''s eyes immediately landed on the young lady servant resting at the prince bed. She looked at him skeptically but the prince only grinned impishly. "Prince Leo?" She raised her brows in doubt while she folded her hands across her ?h?st. "I''ll tell you outside, my lady." He was about to stepped out but Lady Shamah stopped him. "I won''t go anywhere unless you explained it to me here and now." She was serious and Prince Leo knew what would happen next once he delays explaining why a young lady servant was lying on his own bed. "Get everyone out." He motioned his chief attendant, Lady Shamah did the same to her servants. Now Lady Shamah, prince Leo, his bodyguard and the lady was left inside the room. Seeing the complicated situation she was in, Sarah''s heart started beating fast. The lady was wearing a scowl on her face. It seems to her that she''s not happy to see a lady lying on the prince bed. Is he the prince''s mother? Could be, judging on how she glares at her and to the young man. "I''m sorry. I probably should go now." Sarah was about to stand up but prince Leo glared at her. "I told you to stay still, didn''t I?" He spoke with authority. She suddenly felt shivers running down her spine. It was her very first time to hear the man spoke with such authority and her instinct tells her to obey. She sat back on the bed. Lady Shamah was all the more surprised. This is her very first time to see Prince Leo allowed someone to lie on his bed and hearing how he admonished the lady, she''s sure that he truly cares about her. Who could she be? She can''t be just a simple maidservant he picked somewhere. She was in deep thought when prince Leo finally spoke. "Sorry that I didn''t introduce you to her early. She''s Sarah, my friend." He casually uttered. "Sarah, this is lady Shamah." "I-it''s my p???sur? to meet you, l-lady Shamah." The young lady greeted shyly. "Are you that ashamed to introduce me as your mother?" She pouted in disappointment then she walked towards the lady and sat on the bedside table. "Tell me, is she your lover?" Lady Shamah was looking into Sarah''s eyes but her question was meant for the prince. "N-no, no, no! P-please don''t misunderstood, my lady. W-we are just----" "Young lady, I''m not asking you, I''m asking him." She smiled meaningfully before glancing at the man who came and stood opposite her. Lady Shamah raised her brow meaningfully. "Don''t you really trust me? Do you still consider me a stranger and not as a second mother?" She frowned, almost showing a face that was ready to cry anytime soon. "I''m sorry if I failed to become a good mother to you." Now she teared up. Sarah looked at the woman with pity before glancing at the prince accusingly. Prince Leo rolled his eyes knowingly. Lady Shamah should know how he values her as his second mother. And he is truly grateful for her kindness. However, he was already used to the lady''s acting. She''s not good at playing as an actress but he hates it when Lady Shamah pities herself. "Mother¡­" He finally spoke. "You know that''s not true¡­" "Then why? Why are you hiding things from me? It''s not that hard to tell me that she''s your girlfriend!" She sobs. "She''s not my girlfriend, mother." "Liar!" "Fine, I''ll tell you. As long as you promised me you won''t tell anyone about her. Not even father." He sat opposite her. "B-but prince Leo---" Sarah looked at him hesitantly. "Don''t worry, we can trust her." He smiled at Sarah with confidence before turning to the lady who is now smiling wide. "I''m sure you know the great herald¡­" "Milcah? Of course! Everybody in the palace knew her. She''s the greatest seer we had so far. Too bad she died unjustly." She heaved a heavy sigh. "What about her?" "This young lady here is her kin." He voiced straight. "Sarah is her granddaughter." "What?!" Her eyes widened in shocked as she lays her eyes and study her from head to toe. "I-is it true? Are you really her granddaughter?" Still, she couldn''t believe her ears. The young lady nodded in agreement. "B-but how? We all thought that her household was¡­.." She wanted to say they were all murdered but she couldn''t say the word since it''s too s?ns?t?v?. "The herald kept her existence." Prince Leo chimed in. Seeing her mother''s confusion, he continued his explanation. "I met her when I was in Rouen." She glanced at Sarah. "The truth is, her grandmother even foretold our accidental meeting." "The great herald foretold your meeting?" She didn''t understand. "Ehm. Before I journeyed to Rouen, I and prince Zyrie had the chance to talk to the old herald. Also, I had the chance to talk to her few minutes before her death and she entrusted me her granddaughter. I couldn''t say no to an old woman''s dying wish." "You should have told me first!" She was a bit disappointed. "We could have taken her not as a maidservant." "Mother, no one must know about her relationship with Milcah. That''s also a part of the old herald''s dying wish. She wanted to safeguard her grandchild from those political leaders from the start." He explained. Lady Shamah was about to say more when they suddenly heard a knock on the door. "My prince, the physician is here." It was his chief attendant. "Let him come in." He answered. A few seconds later, one of the royal physicians came in. Prince Leo and Lady Shamah moved a bit further from the bed since the physician started checking up on the young lady. "What happened?" She asked the prince whose eyes were still on the young lady. "Is she sick?" "I''m not sure. It''s just that a while ago, I found her at the inner room unconscious so I brought her here." "At the inner room?" She was surprised as well. "But how did she end up there? Didn''t you told her that place was forbidden?" "I''m sure my chief attendant educated her for the past few days." "I''m wondering how she got there. That place was definitely locked!" Lady Shamah yelped confused. That placed was sealed and no one was allowed to enter that area. Also, no one dared to get near the place since rumors said the room was haunted and the cold-eerie atmosphere sent shivers down their spine. "I''m not sure either but I think there must be a connection to her ability being a seer." A seer? The young lady is also a seer? Lady Shamah raised her brows in unbelief, but somehow, peace surged within her. A prophet on their side? Great! Chapter 156 - WE WILL NEVER TRUST THE ROYALS Now he''s fuming in anger! Prince Veziron received the report of his personal guard concerning the princess that he knew. According to Xu, the woman is getting better and better each day, however, the bad news is, she seemed to have a lover. Xu can only watch them from afar since the guesthouse was fully guarded by some fighters. They may look young but they seemed tough and well-trained men, therefore Xu tried his best not to be caught by them. Also, it looks like the two princes were already closed to the woman since he once saw them approaching the princess while she was strolling outside with a guy he never met before. "Damn it!" Prince Veziron cursed aloud when he read the newest report. He hated the idea that Prince Zyrie and Prince Rohann first met his princess. But more importantly who could be her lover that Xu had mentioned? Now he''s worried and in deep thought. "Don''t worry too much. Let them have fun with the princess for now, because once they come back to the palace, she''s all yours." Shadrach voiced when he heard Xu reports. "And don''t you know me? If I say she''s yours then by no means¡­" He smirked evilly. "I''m sorry, I just can''t help but be worried. Now that she met prince Zyrie first, what if they already got her side? What if she will fall for him?" "It doesn''t matter. Even if she does, she can never change the fact that she''s betrothed to you. King Melchizedeck already entrusted the princess to you, so I''m sure he won''t break his own words." Prince Veziron calmed a little. Somehow, his grandfather was right. King Melchizedeck is known to be a man of his words. He never breaks his promises. "Haven''t I told you before? Love is not the most important thing in politics, it''s power! In order to get a hold of that power, you need wisdom, knowledge and the viciousness to stand out among others. Don''t ever forget that love is only a driving force that pulls you in the abyss of weakness and failure." He was looking through his soul as if imparting his own ferocity to his grandson. He gulped because of the intense sensation he just felt. That eyes¡­ That kind of gaze from his old man gave him the thought that he already knew something but he chose to tell him in a way that he will better understood. Those words coming from his grandfather is like saying "Get rid of that unsolicited affection or else you''ll fail. Now he knew that the old man will keep an eye on him moving forward. Because the old man believes that love is the most foolish thing in the world. True love doesn''t exist anyway. There is only the devotion to power. "Now stop concerning yourself about that princess and focus on how to win the hearts of the officials. The king''s birthday is just around the corner and the royal officials are preparing to impress the king. However, as for you, you must learn how to impress the officials. Get them on your side." "Y-yes, grandfather." He muttered. Then Shadrach smirked evilly and his smirk only shows one thing, a sneaky plan. "Is there anything that I need to prepare aside from impressing the officials?" The prince asked in hopes that Shadrach would tell him what he and his minions were planning. "No, nothing else. Just win their trust and I will do the rest." He grinned viciously. MEANWHILE, Liam was helping Diana recover for the past few days. He made sure to cancel all their plans for the time being just to fully ?ssist the woman''s recovery. And everyone saw how he was fully hands-on when it comes to Diana. "We still don''t know when will she be able to get back to her feet so I think we need to move the meeting with the chief of the Gaddiel Clan." Liam informed the team. "But we don''t have to wait for her to regain her memory. As soon as she can walk, then we can proceed with our plans." "Do you think she''ll agree to go with us?" Leon asked. Liam smiled confidently. "Yes, she will. She doesn''t have a choice anyway." "How about the princess?" Gideon asked. "What if she chose to go with us instead of going back with the two prince?" Everyone stared at the guy puzzled. "What do you mean? Didn''t the princess say she will go with them as soon as Diana recovers?" Cole mentioned. "Yes, I heard that too. But yesterday, I overheard Diana and Princess Laura''s conversation. The princess wanted to go wherever Diana goes." Gideon explained. "Really?" Liam ??r?ssed his jaw for a second. "What else did you hear?" "That''s the only conversation I heard because prince Zyrie interrupted me. Though I''m not sure if I understood them that moment but shouldn''t we ask the princess first?" "Gideon was right." Asher voiced his thoughts. "If princess Laura is not comfortable with the two prince, isn''t it our responsibility to safeguard the princess?" "I''ll talk to her later on." Liam replied. "But I''m worried about the two prince. If Princess Laura decided to go with us, what will they do? Will they go back empty-handed or will they go with us?" "The princess told me she wanted to go with you, guys." They all heard Sargon spoke from the doorway. "It''s not that she''s uncomfortable with the two princes but she just wanted to be with Diana until she recovers her memory." "And I''m sure the two prince will go wherever she goes." He added. "But we can''t possibly let strangers join the team. It''s just too risky." Asher replied. "I don''t think you consider them strangers anymore." Sargon grinned meaningfully. "You already knew who they are and you''ve been talking to them the past few days so I''m sure you already know them a little. Don''t you want to get to know them further?" Sargon was trying to convey a message to Liam indirectly. He was hoping he''ll consider his suggestion. "Who knows, they might be of good use to you in the future?" Sargon furthered. "They might possess the blood of a royal but they aren''t as evil as you think they are. There are good people inside the palace too, however, they are not perceptible because the evil ones get the most exposure. Why don''t you try giving a chance to get to know them more? Who knows they might have the same morals as you do?" The old man was smiling but his words left them wondering. He was obviously hiding his true message behind those words he just muttered. "We can''t risk getting busted by the royalties¡­" Asher replied. "And we will never trust the royals no matter what happen." Sargon grinned. "I think you already gave your trust to a royalty without even knowing it." They all looked at the old man with confused gaze. "What do you mean?" Cole asked. "You said you will never trust the royals yet you have entrusted two of your companions to a royal." He looked at Liam intently. Liam met his gaze and the moment he laid his eyes to the old man, he widened his eyes unbelievingly. "D-do you mean Leo is also a prince?" His voice was asking but the truth is, he already knew the answer before he even asked. The old man nodded in response. "Ehm. Leo¡­ he is the second prince." Chapter 157 - OUNCE OF COURAGE "I heard voices." Sarah voiced. "''I was cleaning at the east side garden when I suddenly heard voices calling me. I couldn''t ignore it since they sounded like flies lurking in my ears so I followed it until I got to the inner room." After the physician ensured that Sarah is in good health, Prince Leo and Lady Shammah sat on the bedside chair and asked the young lady the whole story of how she got to the inner room. "The voices get stronger and louder as I went near the altar. However, there was a certain presence that knocked me down. I fainted before I even knew it." "You didn''t hear anything else?" Lady Shammah stared at her intently. "I could hear voices but I couldn''t listen to what they were saying since there''s a lot of them. But that presence that knocked me down, I''m sure she has a word for me." "She? A lady?" "Yes, I''m sure it was a voice from a woman." Lady Shammah was lost in her thoughts when Sarah suddenly asked something that made her come back to reality. "If I may ask, what happened to that room? Who stayed there before? How is it being used?" The prince and lady Shammah jerked due to her curiosity. "That specific room was securely locked yet the iron chains were loosened as soon as I stood in front of the gates." The two looked at each other amazed and Sarah can tell that they knew something about the mystery. "D-did you say the iron bars were loosed when you went there?" Lady Shammah asked mortified. Sarah nodded in response. "Why are you too surprised?" She was puzzled to see their shocked expressions. "Because no one was able to open that gate for years now." Prince Leo answered. "Eh? What do you mean?" "I''m not sure if you have noticed it, but the room is not an ordinary room." Lady Shammah started. "I did notice that." Sarah replied. Lady Shammah heaved a sigh before reminiscing a certain event in the past. "That place was once used as an altar for the Lord. Offering prayers and petitions to the living God was done there. It was once a place of happiness and peace until an awful even happened." "What is it?" Sarah bu??ed in when the lady paused for a few minutes. She was obviously hesitating to continue the story. "There was a great massacre in that room." She continued. "M-massacre?" The young lady yelped in unbelief. She suddenly felt a freezing chill running through her spine. "Yes. Massacre." She confirmed as soon as she met the young lady''s eyes. "The priests who tried to protect the seers were killed along with two heralds right in front of the altar!" Sarah shuddered greatly! She suddenly felt a strong presence that gave her an eerie goosebumps. "Why? What''s the reason of their deaths?" She asked. "Politics." Lady Shammah lowered her head in grief when she remembered that awful day. "They were the innocent lives that were sacrificed because of the dirty politics inside the palace before. They were accused of a sin they never did." "Did they receive the justice for their deaths?" Sarah was curious. "No. No one dared to serve the justice due for them. That must be the reason why that place was completely haunted for years!" "The king and the officials wanted to renovate and use the room, however, no one could withstand the presence of the spirits inside that room. And also, there were times wherein people could hear some cries at night so the king ordered the place to be locked down. Since that moment on, no one dared to enter nor go near that place for years now." "According to your story, it was clear that those dead people seek justice for their deaths. Why can''t the king find a way to prove their innocence?" Lady Shammah smirked mockingly but sighed afterwards. "If it was that easy then he should have done it a long time ago." She replied before standing up. "Anyway, you said you wanted to enter Milcah''s old room and find the book she left for you. I''ll try to see what I can do to help you out but the only way you can enter is through the king''s order. And I''m sure you know the consequences of asking a favor to the king." She stared at the young lady who just sulk after hearing her words. "I''ll have to disclose my identity, is that right?" Sarah muttered. "Yes, you''re right. Though there is another way and it''s safer, however, time is your enemy." "What is it?" Sarah wanted to hear the other options she has. "Be a seer." She uttered. "The king favors the great herald because they were once good friends but a certain event destroyed their good relationship. But even so, the king gave that room to the old herald. You can own that place if you become a seer just like your grandmother." Sarah heaved a heavy sigh. That second option will truly eat much of her time. And also, she doesn''t want to become an official seer. She can accept her special ability but to follow the footstep of her grandmother is a total NO for her. Never! She saw how awful it is to become a herald and she promised herself never to follow Milcah''s footstep no matter what happened. She can provide ?ssistance to whoever needs it but to become an official prophet is not included in her dreams. "The spiritual guides are recruiting potential seers every year¡­ If you want, I can help you." Lady Shamah added. "No. I will never become a herald like her." She immediately interjected. *********************** "Hey, how are you doing?" Princess Laura went to sit beside Diana whose eyes were settled on the shore. "How''s your foot?" "I think I would be able to walk after a few more days." She smiled sweetly. "Well, you should." The princess grinned mischievously. "You have a great aid after all." Diana chuckled. She can''t even hide the sparkles in her eyes. "And how about you? Did you tell prince Zyrie about your plans already?" Diana looked at the princess who seemed startled for a few seconds. Princess Laura met her eyes but her gaze holds confusion in it. "I¡­ I haven''t told the prince yet." She faked a smile. "I was planning to tell him later once they come back. They went down to the city early morning." After confirming something, the princess partly grinned before looking at the shore from the distance. "Ah, how I wish I could go down and enjoy the shore or at least explore the city for once." She muttered. "Is being a princess that difficult?" "Most of the times, yes. But if I can choose, I would rather become a simple person. I wanted to do a lot of things but my status becomes a wall for me to explore things beyond the life as a princess. I''m being held back you know." She scoffed a little. "I think freedom to do what you want is a choice." She looked at the princess. "Whoever you are and wherever you are, I believe you can achieve your dreams and your goals in life as long as you are determined to do so. Why don''t you gather an ounce of courage to step out from your comfort zone? I ?ssure, it''s worth the risk." "Well, freedom to do what you want is not a choice for me. Being a princess holds a great responsibility, a responsibility that closes the door of leisure and exploration. Being a princess means sleepless nights and restrained freedom from wants and crown that speaks of duty to protect the kingdom and its subjects. It is not about you but always about the kingdom." Princess laura answered with a hint of sadness and exhaustion. She looked at Diana intently. "You''re lucky." She smiled bitterly. Diana looked at her. "I wish I could snatch you out from your country and tour you around the world¡­." She immediately paused when she noticed the princess who was looking at her with a playful grinned. "D-did I say something funny?" She asked. She couldn''t bear to see her taunting smirk. "Miss Diana¡­ For how long are you planning to hold an act?" Princess Laura voiced while Diana held her breath in shock. "Y-you¡­ H-how did you..." Chapter 158 - CHAPTER 157: COULDN’T CALL IT HOME "Do I have a choice?" The king muttered in frustration. "But it''s your special day. You should at least enjoy it." The queen replied as soon as she poured him a cup of tea. The king looked so stress. Who wouldn''t get tired serving the whole kingdom of Allen? "What is there to celebrate if my officials were all plotting something against me?" The king mumbled as he emptied the cup. "That day will only be filled with hypocrites. Remember what happened during the new moon festival?" The queen reached his hand and ??r?ssed it lovingly. Most of the royal officials didn''t attend the last day of the new moon festival when in fact they requested a grand celebration for it. They were obviously messing with the king. "I don''t think it will happen on your birthday." "We can''t be sure of that. I know some officials were plotting to overthrow me anytime soon and they are just waiting for the right time and right opportunity to do it." He sighed. "And you know what''s funny? I kept having the feeling that my birthday will be the epoch of all their plans." "Edward¡­." "Hillary, you have been and will always be the only treasured possession that I can call my own. So if something bad happens to me, please take good care of yourself. We are surrounded by wolves disguised as sheep and we really do not know who to trust to anymore." "Don''t worry about me, my king. I am stronger than what you think." She chuckled playfully. "It is you who needs to be strong and when you don''t know what to do anymore, trust the Almighty." "I doubt if the Almighty still hears me after committing a lot of sins¡­ grave sins." He glanced at the sky and heaved a heavy sigh. "Does he hears sinners like me? I killed his anointed, so he must hate me right now." "Why do you think He was called Almighty? Why do you think that He is God? Do you know what I learned from the past heralds?" The king looked at his queen smiling as she reminisces the pasts. "They made me understand the sovereignty of the Almighty. Yes, He is just but he is also merciful. He doesn''t forget our wrongdoings but he''s grace is sufficient for those people who repents from their crooked ways." She looked at the king''s eyes and smiled. "You are not a bad person. I can say that, because I know you very well, my king. And I''m sure the Almighty knew what is in your heart. He knows your true intentions. He should know that you didn''t have a choice back then so I''m sure he understands." "You sounded like a priest, my queen. Do you perhaps wanted to be my adviser instead?" King Edward chuckled teasing the woman. "I don''t think I need to become one in order to be your adviser." She replied with a smile. "You should know that you can always seek my advice whenever you want." "Of course I know that. That''s why I am so lucky to have you, my queen. Thank you for not giving up on me." The king raised his hand and ??r?ssed the queen''s cheek. "I love you and will always do." The queen smiled lovingly as she touches the man''s hand on her cheek. "And about your special day, we still have a few months to prepare for it so you should not stress yourself because of it, okay?" "If that''s what my adviser tells me to do then by no means, I will." He chuckled. He was about to say something more when his personal ?ssistant came to where they are. "What is it?" The king straightened himself before glancing at his servant. "Your highness, lady Shammah is in your chamber right now." The king raised his brow and the queen looked at him as well. "Lady Shammah?" He was surprised since the lady never visits him. He could only see the woman if he asked for his presence. "Did she mention why she''s looking for me?" "No, your majesty." "Why don''t you go and meet her now. I think she have something important to tell you." The queen understandingly uttered. "Then I should be going now. I''ll see you later." The king was curious as to why she suddenly visited him. Because as far as he knows, Lady Shammah is a silent kind of woman who never visits the king unless summoned personally. But to know that she came without him asking for his presence greatly puzzled him. She must have something very important to tell him. ****************** Her jaw dropped unexpectedly and her eyes widened in disbelief. That very moment, Diana doesn''t know what to say and what to do whether to deny the princess'' ?ssumptions or not. She cannot think straight. But Princess Laura was looking at her knowingly! "And don''t you dare deny it, Diana because I caught you red-handed!" "Princess Laura¡­. B-but¡­ H-how?" "How did I know?" She grinned. "Well, I confirmed it just now." "What do you mean?" "First, you called me princess the other day. I believe no one told you that I am a princess yet but I shook that thought thinking that one of the boys might have told you about me. Second, who would have expected that you''d be smiling and laughing and even flirt with Liam after a few days? You were too hesitant and uncomfortable around him during your first day. And I must say, for someone who lost her memory to trust strange people is one in a million. And lastly, you must have not notice but how did you know you were a foreigner and that you''ve been travelling from places to places?" The princess chuckled at the woman''s surprised expression. She looked like a lamb ready to be slaughtered anytime soon. "But don''t worry, I''m not gonna blow your cover. I believe you have your own reason why you kept it from us.'''' The princess added. "Do you?" Diana sighed and looked away. "Ehm." She hummed. "I guess I am afraid." "Afraid of what?" "Afraid that Liam might send me away again once I recover my memories." She lowered her head sadly. "Don''t you want to go back to your hometown?" The woman didn''t answer her question right away, instead, she looked at the beautiful shore from a distance. She heaved a deep sigh. "Who wouldn''t want to see one''s hometown? I''m sure anyone would like to go back at some point because they''ll probably miss their homes¡­ But as for me, I have a house I could go back to but I couldn''t call it home any longer." "Why don''t you tell that to everyone? I''m sure they''ll understand specially Liam." "I hope that will be the case." "Why don''t you try to talk to him alone?" "I wanted to, but I''m afraid. I just don''t fear the fact that he might push me away once again but I''m simply afraid¡­ Afraid of everything." She mumbled softly. Princess Laura was about to say more but she halted in surprise when she suddenly saw a familiar silhouette behind them. "L-liam?!" She was startled. "Have you been standing there for long?" Chapter 159 - NOT WORTHY Seeing them talking from afar made him smile. Liam was about to walk towards them when he suddenly crossed path with prince Zyrie. He partly smiled and was about to pass by him but the man stopped him. "Liam¡­" Prince Zyrie turned around to face the man who just halted from his tracks. "Can we talk?" "Talk about what?" He faced the man. "About princess Laura¡­" "What about her?" The prince sighed in defeat. "She might have not told me yet but I know she wanted to be with you for now. I don''t know for how long but watching her with miss Diana gives me the impression that she wanted to be wherever the woman is." Liam raised his brow but he his face tells the prince that he kinda knew it already. "I don''t want to stop her from doing what she wants but I also doesn''t want to go back to the palace empty-handed. The king commanded us to bring the princess safely to the palace and the only way for us to return is if we have the princess with us." He added. "And what is it to me?" Liam asked. "I also heard that you don''t like us." The prince uttered straightforward. "The royals in general. However¡­" "Don''t get me wrong here, your royal highness. It''s not that we dislike you, we don''t trust you was the right term for that." Liam interjected before the prince continue speaking. Prince Zyrie smirked. Why is he seeing Prince Veziron''s arrogance in him? Their only difference is that, the guy before him emits a positive spirit unlike the first prince. A commoner speaking to the prince casually and rudely¡­ Prince Zyrie chuckled inside his head. "I may not know the reason why you don''t trust us but I totally understand why you view us that way. Me myself doesn''t trust you yet as well. Though I hope I would be able to change your principle a little." The prince replied. Liam didn''t say a word, instead, his mind recalled what Sargon told them a while ago. ''Why don''t you give a chance to know them first? Who knows they might be of good help to you in the future?'' Sargon definitely has a point. However, Sargon wasn''t actually asking rather he''s giving them an indirect advice to keep those two prince on their side. Are they really beneficial to the group? Liam was in deep thought when Prince Zyrie''s words bring him back to reality. "But even so, I hope you''ll give us a chance to join your team until the princess decides to go with us to the palace." Liam sighed before glancing at the princess. "We''ll make sure not to interrupt whatever business you have in the future." Prince Zyrie promised. "I will only let you join the team if you agree with my conditions." "Name it please." "There should be no royal soldiers tagging along with you." He looked intently at the prince. "Also, as you have heard, me and my team doesn''t trust royals like you. We also don''t give a damn importance to your title so make sure not to act all-high-and-mighty towards us." "We will bear that in mind." He smiled confidently. "Make sure you do so we can preserve unity and peace as well as respect to each other." Liam partly smiled before turning his heels and went to the bench where the two women were chatting. Prince Zyrie scoffed while watching Liam walk towards the two ladies. "Who said not to act all-high-and-mighty?" He scoffed before walking away. "I will surely change the way how you see the royals and I''ll make sure you''ll have no choice but to side with me." He smirked confidently. THEY''VE WERE TALKING SERIOUSLY that they didn''t notice Liam whose been standing in a corner. "L-liam?!" The princess widened her eyes in shock as if she was caught doing something illegal. "Since when have you been standing there?" Diana gulped in dread but she dared not to glance behind her. "I just arrived. What''s with your face? You look terrified?" Liam raised his brow as he went near them. "A-ah¡­ I was just¡­ You startled me. I was trying to relay a secret to her when you suddenly appeared out of the blue." She scoffed trying to shake her nervousness. "Sorry, I didn''t know." Liam gave a guilty look. "By the way, I met the second prince just before I came here. I think you need to talk to him." "What do you mean?" Princess Laura furrowed her brows innocently. "Are they going to the palace now?" "No. And I don''t think they will ever go back without you." He smirked meaningfully. "No, this can''t be!" She snorted annoyingly before standing up. "Please excuse me, I really think I need to talk to that damn prince!" She waved goodbye to them before going inside the guesthouse to find the prince. As for Diana, she was ??r?ssing her ?h?st in relief. Good thing Liam didn''t hear anything. Hope he won''t ever notice her act. "And you, it''s time for your exercise." He suddenly scooped the woman in his arms. "Eh...!" She yelped in surprise but she couldn''t help but wrapped her hands around his neck. "W-where are you taking me?" "Somewhere without many eyes." Liam whispered in her ears before looking at a specific window where his team were gathered together watching their every move. Diana was about to follow his eyes when Liam immediately walked away and trekked the path going to the mountain. "When you said I should exercise; did you mean I''ll hike at the mountain?" She pouted trying to gain his pity. Seeing how she gave him a piteous puppy eyes, Liam chuckled aloud. "You need to recover as soon as possible. I can''t let you stay like this forever so I''ll bring you somewhere that can help for your fast recovery." ''I can''t let you stay like this forever¡­'' His words suddenly alarmed the woman therefore, she stared at the man''s smiling face. She''s glad to see the man smiling from time to time but she can''t help but be nervous for some reason. What if Liam discovered about her faking her memory loss? Will he get angry at her? Will he push her away as soon as she''ll be able to walk? She has a lot in her mind that she wasn''t able to hear what Liam just said. "Diana¡­. Are you okay?" He halted from his tracks. "Eh? D-did you say something?" Though startled, she met the man''s puzzled gaze. His smiling eyes suddenly turned dim. "Diana¡­ Is there something that you need to tell me?" "N-nothing." She faked a smile. "What should I tell you besides thank you?" Liam''s eyes grew dim for some reason before he continued walking up the hill silently. "I-is everything okay?" The woman asked when she noticed the man was awkwardly silent. "Why don''t you put me down if you''re tired already?" However, instead of putting the woman down, Liam tightened his grasp on her and continued walking without a word. Fudge! The woman cursed within her. Is he going to give him a cold treatment just like before? Tsk! She hissed within. "I know I am not worthy to ask you this but I hope you''ll soon find in your heart to trust me¡­. again." Chapter 160 - CHAPTER 159: BEAUTY AND INNOCENCE She left the king''s chamber with a defeated glow. Lady Shammah patiently waited for the king''s arrival. She never visited him unless the king summoned her because she couldn''t find any reason to see the king at all. She may have heard a lot of controversial issues inside the palace but she never tried to meddle on the kingdom''s affairs because she fears the safety of her family. That''s the reason why she wanted to keep her children away from desiring the throne. She lost her best friend, lady Cassandra, because she tried to speak up for what is right and that gave her the fear of losing her family because of her nosiness. She chose not to meddle in anything that concerns the palace and just keep a low profile. A lot of people died before because they tried to side with the truth and justice wasn''t served for them so what''s the use of standing for what is right when justice was already suppressed by revolting power? Lady Shammah jerked when she heard the king''s voice behind her. So she stood up and pay respect to the king. "My lady, how have you been?" The king smiled to see the meek woman. "I''m glad you visited in your own accord." "I''m doing great by God''s grace, your majesty." She smiled. "I''m sorry to visit you just now." "It''s fine. I know you never come see me without a reason so tell me, what is it that you need?" "Your majesty¡­ It''s about the great herald''s room¡­" She hesitated a bit when she saw the king furrowed his brows upon hearing about the great herald. "What about the great herald''s room? Did someone break in?'''' "No, my king, no. I came to ask if¡­ If you can put it under my care." "Your majesty, as you know, I adore the great herald with all my heart since she''s been a good friend to me. But now that no one is occupying the room and with your permission as well, I would like to take good care of the room moving forward." "For what reason, my lady? To what benefit are you asking me such a thing?" "Nothing, my king. I just felt in my heart to tend that place to keep her memory alive in me." She lied but she tried her best to sound sincere. She could feel and can sense that Sarah, Milcah''s granddaughter have the potential to become a great seer too. She may be too young but seems like the full force of her ancestors is with her, therefore she decided to keep her by her side. And if it means keeping her identity protects her from the wolves then by no means, she''ll do her best to safeguard the lady. "My lady, even if I want to hand it over to you but I doubt if Lady Amaya would agree to it. That room is under her care right now and even if she doesn''t have the same intention as you, I don''t think she''ll agree to hand it over to you. You know what I mean, right?" Lady Shammah heaved a heavy sigh. The king was right, even if Lady Amaya doesn''t have an inkling to take good care of it, the fact that she views her as an enemy would make it impossible for her to have the room. "There''s a way for lady Amayah to let go of that room though¡­" The king voiced when he saw her gloominess. She raised her brow puzzled. "Please, let me hear it, my king." A FEW MINUTES LATER, Lady Shammah walked out from the king''s chamber filled with a lot of thoughts. And as soon as she sorted out her mind, she directly went to prince Leo''s chamber. "Lady Sha¡­. Mother¡­" Prince Leo greeted the woman who entered her room and went to sit on the soft couch in his living room. "You look troubled, is everything okay?" "I just came back from visiting the king." She partly smiled. "Where is the young lady?" She was looking around trying to find her. "Sarah? I think she''s with Lemuel in the fields right now. What did father say?" "The great herald''s room is handed to Lady Amayah for now. You know there''s a silent war between us so it would be impossible for her to give that room to me." "Then there''s no other way to get in unless you break inside without being caught by the guards¡­ It''s way too risky for her to do that." Prince Leo sighed in distress. "There''s a way¡­" The prince immediately looked at the woman inquiringly, but as soon as she met his eyes, Prince Leo widened his eyes cynically. "You mean¡­" He suddenly felt uneased but still, he asked one of his servants to call Sarah right away. After a few more minutes, they saw Sarah entered the room. "You called for me, your royal highness?" She''s giving them an innocent glow and that concerns the two greatly. "Come and join us." The prince motioned the young lady to sit opposite them. Then he explained to her the situation and what the king told Lady Shammah. "Does that mean there''s no way for me to enter that room?" She lowered her head in defeat while the two looked at each other. "There is¡­ a way. It''s the only option we have right now, but I doubt you''ll agree to it." Lady Shammah uttered. "What is it? Please tell me, my lady. I don''t care if it''s dangerous as long as I would be able to get inside her room." Her eyes glowed with hope. Lady Shammah heaved a sigh before looking into her eyes. "Only the next herald who''ll replace Milcah could enter that room. You can own that room only if you accept your fate, Sarah." "No!" She instantly rebuffed the lady''s words. "No¡­ I don''t want to become a herald like my grandmother. Never!" She stood up and rushed outside the room. Her actions and reaction alone shows them how detestable it is for her to be a seer. They can''t blame her though. She''s too young to understand the responsibility that comes along with her ability. "She''ll come to understand it soon, let''s give her time to think over it." Lady Shammah muttered before leaving the prince''s chambers. ****************** "You heard about it¡­" The princess bit her lower lip in guilt. "I''m sorry, I was supposed to tell you soon but seems like you already knew." She chuckled a little. "Liam and I came up with an agreement in order for us to join their crew on their next journey. I heard that they will be heading to Kadesh after dealing with their client in Shittim City. And I hope by that time, you''ll come to us to the palace as soon as we reached the royal city. I understand you wanted to have more fun with your friend but please also consider that the king is in great distress trying to safeguard you." Prince Zyrie explained. "Fine, we''ll part ways with them as soon as we reach the royal city then." She nonchalantly replied. "Tsk, your no fun at all." She hissed as she looked away. Prince Zyrie raised his brow in annoyance as soon as he heard the princess'' remarks. But he tried to control himself in front of her, since she is the precious princess of Armany. "Also, I already notified the king about you. He should have sent a message to your father already." "Thank you." The princess smiled. At least, she knew how to be grateful. Prince Zyrie unknowingly smiled and the princess caught it. "You look dazzling when you smile. You should smile a lot." Her compliment made the prince jerked, not sure if he''ll be happy or what, but seeing the princess smile from ear to ear made him realized that she looks pretty and kind. However, her smile also reminds her of Diana''s sweet and charismatic smile. Even if Diana was covered with bruises, one can still see the beauty and innocence she possessed. She''s indeed one of a kind and it always brightened his day whenever he sees her even from a far. Diana... I''ll soon get my chance to get to know you even more. He smirked confidently within him. Chapter 161 - CHAPTER 160: WIDELY KNOWN TO THE ELITES He sat on the edge of the bed as soon as he laid the woman on her bed. She fell asleep in his arms while they were going down the mountain. He can''t blame her though, since walking for too long without a cane for support is just too tiring. Apart from that, Liam was beyond content for the result. He was able to witnessed the happiness and the mesmerizing p???sur? on Diana''s face while looking at the fascinating bu??erflies flying on the field full flowers. It was such a peaceful atmosphere. FLASHBACK: "It''s so beautiful!" She yelped in awe as soon as Liam put her down. "How did you find such an awesome place?" She asked. "I accidentally found this place the other day when I was searching for a particular herb. I thought you might love it here so---" "I definitely love it!" Her eyes were sparkling with joy. "We should have brought the princess with us. I''m sure she''ll love this place too." Liam looked at her. "Do you like the princess that much?" "Ehm. She''s kind. I never thought I would be able to meet a good-natured princess." She grinned. "Well, if you want to come back here tomorrow then we can bring her here." "Why don''t we have a fun picnic here instead? I''m sure the boys would like to have fun too. And I think there''s a nearby river too." "You can hear the sound of the water from here?" "Ehm. I think I do have an excellent sound reception." She chuckled. "Your right, there''s a nearby falls on that side. If you w---" He couldn''t finish what he wanted to say when he saw how her face turned dim all of a sudden. "Are you alright?'''' The man worriedly asked. She faked a smile. "Ehm." She nodded in response. Though the truth is, when Liam mentioned the falls, she involuntarily remembered how she jumped off that high waterfalls. She almost died and that experience gave her chill whenever she remembers it. There are also times when she experiences nightmares. She always sees herself falling down, it feels like deja vu. It was so real that she always wakes up in the middle of the night, sobbing and shivering in fear. "I''m just feeling a bit cold." She forced a smile. "Shall we go back to the guesthouse now?" "No. No. I''m truly fine. Besides, I don''t want to miss this beautiful scenery in front of me. I want to engrave it in my mind and in my heart. Who knows I might not be able to see such beauty again." She voiced meaningfully and Liam seemed to understand the message behind her words. "There are a lot of places which are far more beautiful than this. I''ll make sure you''ll be able to see them." He stared at her eyes. His intense gaze is seemingly penetrating her soul. Does that mean he won''t chase her away? She thought. "Ehm. O-okay." She instantly looked away. She might not notice it but her face was burning red and Liam couldn''t help but observe her restlessness. Despites his qualms, he chose to stay silent and helped the woman exercise her feet. Now she could walk without any support. Though she could only walk slowly, Liam have the ?ssurance that one of these days, she''ll be able to regain her posture already. Just a little more practice will help her recover completely. Her feet couldn''t hold her body for too long, so most of the time, Liam becomes her support as they stroll around the mountain. Anyone who sees them would surely get the thought that the two were dating in secret! It was supposed to be a perfect date but Diana held Liam''s arm tightly when they were nearing the waterfall. When she heard the sound of water, she unknowingly shivered and clenched the man''s arm. Her fear was evident that very moment! **End of Flashback** He gently ??r?ssed the woman''s hair. And after a few more minutes, he sighed. "Did I greatly sin against you? When will you learn to trust me completely?" There is a hint of sadness in his tone. Knock¡ªknock Liam looked at the doorway when he heard a soft knock. "Cole¡­" He fixed the woman''s blanket before walking towards the man standing on the doorway. "What is it?" He asked as soon as Liam closed the door. Unknown to them, Diana opened her eyes when she heard the door closed. She moved on to the side and glanced outside the window. Then her mind involuntarily recalled a lot of things, as well as ponder on Liam''s last words before he left the room. Her heart was beating fast when the man was ??r?ssing her hair. Thanks to Cole she was able to breath normally again. ''I trust you, Liam, I do. I only have my fears that''s why I couldn''t be honest with you. I''m sorry. I''ll try to get through my fears¡­ The soonest possible time." She muttered within her. MEANWHILE, Liam and Cole went to the balcony and stood near the edge. "I received Lemuel''s response. He confirmed that Leo is one of the prince just as Sargon had said." Cole explained. "Turned out that Sarah also knew it since the day she met the prince. She didn''t tell anyone because she was confident that the prince is not a treat and that he didn''t bring any harm to the group." "But even so, she should have told us beforehand." The man clenched his fists. He''s obviously mad at the thought that they kept it a secret from them. "Do you think Diana also knew it before?" "I''m not sure though. Only she can answer that." "You''re right." He sighed. "I don''t know why I feel unease at the unexpected things we are experiencing now. I don''t know why we kept on meeting the royals. The first prince, Leo, Zyrie, Rohann, as well as the princess of Armany. Who knows we might even meet the king one of these days." "Who knows it might really be the case." Cole looked at the perplexed man. "I think it''s because our group is now widely known to the elite." "By the way, how''s Lemuel and Sarah?" "That¡­ They''re in the palace right now." Liam immediately glanced at the young man puzzled. "Sarah''s grandmother is dead and according to prince Leo, he met the great herald before she died and apparently, she left a book that contained a very important message. Sarah wanted to find it so the two entered the palace under Leo''s care." Liam ??r?ssed his jaw with his finger thinking about their situation. "Life in the palace is different from the life they had before. Did you ask how they''re coping up inside?" "Looked like prince Leo was treating them well." He smiled with confidence. "I told them we will be in Kadesh after meeting with the next tribe in Shittim." "You did a good job." Liam tapped the young man''s shoulder. "By the way, you go ahead to Shittim tomorrow morning and meet with the tribal chief. Take Leon and Gideon as well as the first captain with you. Send me a message if you encounter any problem along the way." "What about you?" "We''ll stay here for a few more days. It wouldn''t be long until Diana fully recovers. If I stay, the princess and the two princes will stay as well. Don''t worry, we will follow you guys after. But if you encounter any problem along the way, send me a message." "Not a problem. We will set out at dawn so no one would see our departure." Unknown to them, someone was hiding behind the wall listening intently at their conversation. And as soon as they finished talking, the person left without making a sound. Chapter 162 - CHAPTER 161: EARNING TRUST ''Remember who you are¡­'' It was the last word of her grandmother before she woke up in the middle of the night. Sarah was perspiring a lot when she rose up. Her dreams were seemingly real that she thought her grandmother came back to life. ''You can run away but not for long. Remember your calling¡­ You are what you are for a reason. Only when you accept your identity and your calling will you be able to maximize the power sleeping within you.'' Milcah voiced with a smile before she turned her heels and walked towards the bright light. SARAH STOOD up and walked towards the small balcony in her room. Yes, she has her own room now which Lady Shammah provided for her. She should be sleeping along with the other maidservants but since Lady Shammah discovered her true identity, she made sure that the young lady would feel comfortable inside the palace. She heaved a sigh before looking up. "Grandma, why do I have to become like you? I don''t want to become a seer. It''s too burdensome." She teared up. However, while letting her thoughts rumble on a lot of things, an eerie breeze suddenly penetrated her spine. Her body went numb and her eyeballs turned white due to the vision being unfolded before her eyes. Bloods¡­. Deaths¡­ brothers against brothers¡­ Father against the son¡­ Son against the father¡­. Kingdom against kingdom¡­ And what is this? A certain woman will become the root of all chaos but it will eventually become a pillar of peace, a source of strength and hope to others. "What are all these things?" Sarah muttered in dread. What a devastating sight to behold. The future looks dark for the kingdom of Allen as well as for the royals. She lost her balance after a few minutes of watching the vision. Fudge! That was a terrible event to happen in the near future. And moreover, why is she feeling restless all of a sudden? It''s as if the events will unfold right in front of her¡­ one by one. "Why? why am I seeing these things? I don''t even want to become a herald!" She looked up in contempt. "I never asked for this special ability so why don''t you take it away and give it to others who will do a good job instead? Why? Why me?!" She''s quite annoyed but her tears where like a river! Her heart, it was as if her very own words pierced through her. It pained her? But why? She''s in a muddled due to her unexplainable emotion at the moment. ''The inner room¡­ You''ll find all the answers there.'' She froze. That thought came to her mind all of a sudden. The inner room? But she''s been there before. ''You''ll find the answers there¡­'' Again, the thought crossed her mind. "Fudge! I think I''m imagining things now." She muttered while picking herself back up and went back inside her room. Looked like she was totally stressed out the past few days and all she need was a peaceful rest. MEANWHILE, Shadrach called prince Veziron in the secret meeting area of the officials which are not in favor of the current king. There are at least twelve government officials who want to dethrone the king and pledge to support prince Veziron. "Are you saying we should execute our plans during the king''s birthday party?" One of the royal officials uttered in surprise. "Yes." Shadrach replied. "The king is about to turn 57 so we will use his old age to kick him out from the throne. Prince Veziron had reached his maturity to usurp the throne a long time ago so the king doesn''t have any other reason to stay in his power now." "Are we ready for it?" Another official asked. "Of course, we are more than ready." One of the officials replied. "We''ve been planning our moves for years now so there is no reason why we can''t do it." "He''s right." Shadrach smirked confidently. "We''ve been preparing for this for a long time now so there is no way we will fail. Besides, we have the support of the Shadow knights in case we''ll have to engage in an all-out war." "The Shadow Knights?" Prince Veziron and all the other officials present at that room glanced at the old man full of question. "Does that mean you met and had an agreement with the head of the shadow army?" The prince couldn''t believe his ears. He held his breath waiting for the old man''s response. He doesn''t know how he would react if he will hear that Cole, the commander in chief of the Shadow Knights met with the old man and agreed to support his agendas. The fact that the young man rejected him was still fresh in his mind and he must admit that it deeply hurt his ego and made a promise to himself to make them slaves as soon as he takes the throne. "How I was able to convinced them is not important for now. What we need to know is that we have them on our side." Shadrach smirked evilly. "We now have the confidence to stand against the king and his royal army." "Then why else will we wait for another year to dethrone him. Let''s just do it during his birthday." One of the officials bantered proudly. "Yes, that''s why we have to prepare very well." Shadrach looked at the seemingly restless prince beside him. "You need to be ready every time too because your destiny is about to change." "What do you want me to do, grandfather?" He asked since he doesn''t know about their plans yet. "Nothing. You only have to do your usual thing. You don''t have to do anything special. Leave it to me. All we want is your focus on this matter so don''t go around causing any trouble until the king''s birthday." The old muttered meaningfully and a message behind his words along with his piercing gaze sent a clear message to him. Shadrach was obviously telling him not to do anything that could mess up their plans. Did he possibly found out that he is keeping an eye on the princess of Armany through his personal bodyguard? "Y-yeah, grandfather." He nodded in agreement. The secret meeting ended after a few more discussion but Shadrach didn''t include the prince during the last minutes and that puzzled him greatly. Doesn''t he trust him with their secrets? Prince Veziron was in deep thought while going back to his chambers. ***************************** "Are you sure no one saw you eavesdropping?" Prince Zyrie asked his younger brother. "I''m sure there''s no one around." Prince Rohann was confident. "Don''t you try to do such a thing again in the future. We are still earning their trust just as how prince Leo did. We need to get them on our side." "But aren''t you curious? The fact that Liam sent Cole and the others in secret¡­" Prince Rohann ??r?ssed his jaw. "They seemed to be in a mission of who knows what it is. It stirred up my curiosity so I was thinking of following them tomorrow." "Don''t you ever do that." Prince Zyrie immediately interjected. "If they are keeping it from us then they must have their own reason and if we want to know what it is, we must earn their trust." He looked at the young prince earnestly. "Let''s earn their trust. Remember, the princess of Armany is on their side so shooting two birds at the same time is the best plan for now, you understand?" "Ehm." The young prince nodded in agreement but unknown to prince Zyrie, Rohann set in his mind to find out what the shadow knights had been working on lately. He believed that the group was hiding something from them---- something that may harm the royals! Chapter 163 - CHAPTER 162: PICNIC "Hey, you don''t look good. Are you okay?" Lemuel asked the young lady who came to join them for breakfast. Although Lemuel and Sarah entered the palace as Prince Leo''s servants, he still insists that they must join him during meal time. Lady Shammah also agreed to have that kind of set-up so they''ve been sharing the same table with the royal prince since then. Also, Lemuel may not voice it for now, but he seemed to be enjoying his life inside the palace. The fact that prince Leo asked him to be his sparring partner and also a personal guard made him a bit busy training himself. Sarah partly smiled as she looked at them. "Ehm. I just couldn''t sleep last night." "Is something troubling you?" Prince Leo asked. "No¡­ No¡­ Nothing. I''m¡­ I''m totally fine." Her lips curved to form a smile but her eyes say otherwise. She was obviously lying and the guys can look through her. "Are you sure? Sarah you know you can speak to us about anything, right?" Prince Leo uttered before motioning them to start digging in. They were having breakfast and the two men were talking about a lot of things but Sarah seemed to be lost in her own world. ''Remember who you are¡­. Only when you accept your calling can you unleash your full potential¡­. The inner court¡­ you''ll find the answers in the inner court¡­.'' She wanted to ignore it all but it kept on popping in her mind. "By the way, Lemuel and I will be going to the hunting field today. Do you want to join us?" The prince asked the young lady. She didn''t respond immediately. But after a few seconds, she heaved a heavy sigh. Looked like she made a decision within her. "No, not for now. I still have some errands to do today." She partly smiled at them. "Errands? The prince invited you, so I think no one would question your absence." Lemuel muttered. "I know. But still, I need to do something today." She retorted. Prince Leo held Lemuel''s arm and shook his head as if saying ''let her be.'' "Oh¡­ okay." Lemuel lowered his head. He was quite sad since they rarely see each other now. Sarah seemed to be busy about something for the past few days and as for him, he became engaged with his training. After breakfast, Lemuel and Prince Leo headed to the hunting field while Sarah did a little cleaning at the prince quarter for almost two hours, since she included the prince favorite garden. Yeah, the prince has his own garden whom he also built for himself. Although Sarah was a bit shocked when she learnt that the prince loves planting flowers and different kinds of plants in his garden, she made sure to clean it every single day. It''s rare to see men who were into such kind of a hobby and she respect him for that. She was preparing to leave the garden when she suddenly heard a voice¡­. ''Sarah¡­.'' It''s a female''s voice! She was quite surprised but she tried to shook it from her head. However, the voice keeps getting louder and stronger every time she took a step. ''Sarah¡­'' To the inner room! She knew instantly that she was being called at that locked place. ''You''ll find the answers you were looking for¡­'' She suddenly recalled her dream. Will she really have a full understanding about her identity when she goes there¡­. again? What if she''ll faint again just like the other day? She has her qualms but she turned her heels and followed the voices. Come what may! She heaved a sigh as she continues to walk with fear, anxiety and doubt. AT THE GUESTHOUSE¡­. Diana and princess Laura was a bit surprised to see less people sitting around the dining table. And now that everyone gets acquainted at each other for the past few days, the two prince decided to join the others during mealtime. It was also prince Zyrie''s intention to get to know the people around the princess. "Seems like we are missing some people¡­ where''s Cole and the others?" The princess of Armany got curious so she asked Liam. Even Diana wanted to know their whereabouts. "They went somewhere." Liam nonchalantly replied. "Oh I see. Will they return within the day?" "I doubt it." Liam sighed. "Why don''t we start digging in now?" Diana interjected then she stared at the princess. "Will you be busy today?" She asked. "Hmm¡­" The princess was thinking. "I don''t think so. Why?" "Perfect!" Diana glowed. "Then let''s have a picnic together. Liam found a good place at the mountains and I''m sure everyone will love it." She was grinning wide. The princess lit up but the two princes stared at each other. Are they also included? "Can I join too?" They heard Sargon walking towards the table. "Of course!" Diana answered. "I wish everyone will come¡­" She looked at prince Zyrie and prince Rohann. "Hope you won''t mind joining us." She smiled sincerely. "If that''s okay for everyone then yes. We would love to join everyone." Prince Zyrie beamed wide. "Then it''s settled!" She yelped before looking at Liam who was wearing a confused face. He obviously dislikes her suggestion but what can he do? The day was already planned before it even starts! Tsk. As for Diana, having a picnic was not a part of her plan for the day but since the princess keeps on asking about Cole and the others, she couldn''t think of another way to deviate the topic. Truth be told, she knew where the young men went. Not because she heard about their plans but she got used to that kind of set-up. Liam kept her at bay about their missions before and even if they won''t say it, she knows. She already knew since their secret actions was not new to her. Looked like Liam doesn''t trust the new guys yet and she understand. On the other hand, Asher elbowed Liam''s side as soon as he heard that the day''s activity was already set. They were supposed to go down the city for a specific reason but it seems like they have to do it tonight instead. Liam looked at him meaningfully. They were staring at each other for a few seconds as if they were communicating telepathically. Asher immediately nodded before getting back to the food on his plate and Liam did the same. Unknown to them, both Sargon, princess Laura and prince Zyrie was able to catch a glimpse of the sudden change on the faces of Liam and Asher. They were obviously communicating with their eyes and when Asher nodded, they immediately knew that they were up to something. Something they doesn''t want to tell them. ******************** "Then I''ll be going now. I''ll be back before dinner." Asher bid Liam goodbye before he set off to the city of Zoar. They were supposed to meet someone but Liam chose to send Asher alone instead. They need to meet the man by hook or by crook! Liam went down and found the women packing up a lot of food. Prince Zyrie was there to help them too. And seeing Prince Zyrie talking with Diana from time to time gives him the impression that they are getting along pretty well. "Everything is set now. How about we go now?" Princess Laura suggestion. "Yep. Let''s go." Prince Zyrie grabbed the food container and was about to go out when Liam interrupted him by asking about his brother. "Ah, prince Rohann? He said he won''t be coming since he has an upset stomach. He''s afraid he might embarrass himself in front of everybody so he chose to rest in his room for today." It was Prince Zyrie who answered. "Ahhh, poor prince." Princess Laura pouted showing concern for prince Rohann. However, little did everyone know, prince Rohann was only acting as if he was sick so he could follow Asher. He was certain that the group was carrying a huge and extremely shocking secret and he needs to uncover it. Chapter 164 - CHAPTER 163: A REMINDER "Have you ever heard from prince Zyrie and prince Rohann yet?" The Queen asked the king while they were sitting at the garden porch. They were having a tea together after a long walk at the queen''s favorite garden outside the queen''s chamber. The king loves to spend time with the queen since he could loosen himself a bit whenever he is with her. Also, spending time at the queen''s favorite garden means they were alone and both of their servants were standing outside the entry gate. "They said they have to spend a few more days in Patar before heading back to the palace." The king nonchalantly replied after sipping his hot chamomile tea. "But they''ve been away for more than a week now. Haven''t they found the princess yet?" "They already have the princess in their custody but she doesn''t want to come to the palace so soon. They said she wanted to roam around the area for a few more days." "Does king Mechizedeck knew about his daughter already?" "Yeah. I sent a message to him the other day to let him know that his daughter is safe now. I''m still waiting for his response though." "That''s a relief then." The queen released a sigh. She was happy to know that another burden was lifted from the king''s shoulder since nowadays, he looked so stressed. He should be retiring now and pass his crown to his rightful heir, however, the candidates don''t seem reliable. He wanted a good and wise king to reign over the kingdom but looking at his sons now gives him a headache. Not that they aren''t prepared but they are lacking a very important requirement to become a good king--- the heart to truly serve the people in the kingdom of Allen. If only the crown prince is alive then king Edward would not be having a hard time giving up the throne. "By the way, I will be travelling to the east border to meet the commander of the royal army. I will be out of the palace for a week. Please take good care of yourself until then." He touched the queen''s hand and stared at her eyes filled with worry. "How many times have I told you my king that you should not worry about me." She gave an ?ssuring smile. "But please be careful always." "I will." The king smiled before saying goodbye to the queen. As soon as the king left, the queen immediately called her male spy servant to report all the details he gathered outside the palace. The spy was supposed to tell the queen about his findings but he was cut off when the king visited the queen unannounced. By all means, the king should not discover what the queen is doing in secret. "My queen, I''m afraid but your hunch about the opposition group isn''t entirely wrong." The male spy servant reported. "What do you mean?" Her face was obviously in confusion. "They were indeed planning something on the king''s birthday." "Please give me more details." The queen straightened herself giving the servant the cue that she''s all ears towards him. "I''m sorry but I''m afraid I wasn''t able to get the complete details because the servant who were eavesdropping that time was caught. He didn''t hear anything except the plan to mess the king''s birthday celebration." The queen sighed. Just as what they did during the opening and closing ceremony of the new moon festival¡­ they tried to sabotage it by not attending the ceremony! Only the king and his family including a few officials attended, but most of the royal official''s chair were emptied! It was a sore in the eyes and their intentions were out in the open during that time! "Please find out more." The queen isn''t using a commanding tone rather a beseeching one. Her eyes were pleading. "I definitely will, my queen." The servant replied before leaving the place. The queen was serious about the task she entrusted him and he doesn''t want to disappoint her so he left the queen and set off once again. "Shadrach, what exactly are you planning right now? Is it to harm his majesty once again?" She clenched her teeth when she remembered a certain event before. If only she has the power to remove that old man from the palace¡­. MEANWHILE, AT THE GUESTHOUSE¡­. "Sick? Your brother is sick?" Sargon bu??ed in when he heard the prince said that his brother, prince Rohann couldn''t make it since he is not feeling well right now. "Wait, I''ll call Shenna to take good care of him today. She can accompany the physician to come and check him too so please wait for me for a few seconds." "Thank you, Mister Sargon." Prince Zyrie replied innocently since he never thought Prince Rohann would lie about his sickness. After a few more minutes, they saw Sargon walking towards them. "Everything is set now. Let''s go." He was smiling from ear to ear. Was he that excited to go on a picnic? **HOWEVER, unknown to everyone, Sargon knew that prince Rohann was faking his sickness so he told Shenna to watch over him, making sure he won''t ever leave the guesthouse. "Do everything you can to watch over prince Rohann. I have a bad feeling about him." Sargon informed the woman. "What do you mean? I thought his brother said he was sick. Do you want me to call the physician?" Shenna innocently asked. "Yes, call the physician and checked if the prince is really sick. And also, don''t ever lose sight of him. Follow him wherever he goes." Shenna looked at his creased forehead. Looked like Sargon is suspecting the young prince of who knows why. "Yes, master." She didn''t ask further. Sargon''s wrinkled forehead already tells her that he could smell something fishy on the prince. "Mister Sargon, are you coming or not?" Asher tapped the man who was in dazed for a few minutes. "I am!" He yelped in surprise but followed the young man after. Prince Zyrie made sure to accompany princess Laura and aided her as they trekked the hill while Liam ?ssisted Diana by patiently matching her slow steps. Diana declined the thought of using the horses to go up the hill since she believed that it will defeat the purpose of going on a hike in group. Although they are missing a few people but the fact that they are with some still made her happy. "By the way, where did Asher go?" Diana asked the man beside her. "He couldn''t join the picnic since he has an appointment at the city today. He wanted me to tell you he was sorry for not joining us." He smiled. "Is he meeting the others?" She asked not because she didn''t know but she wanted to check on something. "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ Maybe." He faked a smile and looked away. He may have looked away to avoid the woman''s scrutinizing eyes, but Diana knew he was lying, if not, then he may be trying to cover up their usual work. Still, he is keeping her at bay just like before! She couldn''t help but frown after. It made her sad that Liam is still stiffed when it comes to the team''s missions. ''Looks like you really don''t trust me¡­ until now.'' She wanted to voiced it out but she can''t do anything but hold it inside her head. She was abnormally silent until they reached the beautiful flower garden. However, princess Laura''s happiness and excitement was contagious that even Diana cheered up upon seeing her gawked in at the scenery before her. "Oh my! Liam! Diana! I love it!" She shouted in joy before inspecting the surrounding. It was indeed beautiful and¡­. Relaxing! She closed her eyes and inhaled an amount of air, held her breath for a few seconds before letting it go. She did it thrice before she went back to where the others are. The guys were laying the picnic mat while Diana and princess Laura watched from a distance. "Look at those two gentlemen. If I didn''t know you guys, then I''ll probably think your husbands are pampering you too much." The two women searched where the voice came from. "Mister Sargon, are you sure you are a part of the picnic group?" Princess Laura joked. "I''m sure I am. It''s just that my presence is not being noticed because of your existence." He jokingly gritted his teeth. "Ha-ha!" The women chuckled in unison. After fixing everything. The princess thought of possible things to do for the whole day when she finally heard the sound of falling water. Waterfall! Her eyes widened in excitement but frowned after as soon as she remembered Diana. She then glanced at the princess and her eyes tells her that the princess wanted to go to the falls. Diana smiled genuinely and gave the princess a nod to say it''s okay to go the falls without her. Getting Diana''s permission made her jumped in joy. And as soon as she received her consent, the princess rushed into the woods in search of the waterfall. And Prince Zyrie couldn''t help but follow the feisty lady. "I also wanted to see what''s on the other side." Sargon smiled meaningfully before following the two. "How I wish I could go but it will only remind of my fall." She unknowingly sighed in disappointment. However, after a few seconds, she realized her statement and immediately glanced at the man whose been staring at her intently. "What did you just say?" Liam held a scrutinizing gaze and that alarmed the woman greatly. Chapter 165 - CHAPTER 164: SAME FEELING She unknowingly trekked the pathway to the inner room. Sarah did all her chores when a sudden force ignited her feet to go somewhere. She couldn''t help but follow it! She''s the least surprise when she found herself at the door front of the inner room. Also, she jolted when the door voluntarily opened as if someone opened the door from the inside. The chains were loosened even when she didn''t touch it. It''s as if the heavens are pushing her to uncover the mystery shrouding the royal temple. She then heaved a sigh to relax her throbbing heart. It was beating crazily fast and her mind couldn''t grasp all that was happening. She felt like once she steps inside the inner room, she''ll be blown away. No turning back. It was mid-afternoon when she headed the way to the forbidden room. She doesn''t want to but does she even have a choice? Looks like the heavens didn''t give her one. ''Sarah¡­'' Once again, she heard the female voice from the other day. "W-who are you?" She mumbled softly. "Come inside Sarah, come¡­." The voice whispered softly. She gulped nervously. Deep inside of her, she''s afraid. Afraid of the things that she will discover once she enters the room. Does she even have the strength to take everything in one blow. ''Have no fear, my child. You are not alone.'' The voice was similar to her grandmother. "Grandma?" She looked around surprised. "Is that you? Are you here, grandma?" Her heart thudded even more. However, to her dismay, she didn''t hear the voice for the second time. Maybe it was only her imagination¡­. She lowered her head in sadness. She may not have said it to anyone but she greatly misses her grandmother! ''Sarah¡­'' She felt a cold breath brushed against her ear. ''My child¡­. I have been waiting for you¡­'' She froze for a few seconds before she inhaled an ounce of courage to stepped into the dark room. She groped her way to the altar and as soon as she reached the center aisle, a cold and strong breeze suddenly blew towards her direction. She felt the chill and heard voices from everywhere --- Different kind of voices! Pain¡­. Bitterness¡­. Hatred. She can feel the mixed emotion from the souls. There are a lot of voices with different timbres and her ears are ready to burst from the noises around. So to protect herself, she covered her ears with her hands, closed her eyes and curled her knees while on the floor. "Grandma¡­." She sobbed in fear. After a few second, another wind blew at her direction and the voices were immediately hushed. Now it''s silent and to her curiosity, she slowly opened her eyes. The supposedly dark room was brightened up a little. She was still pondering of what happened when her eyes landed on the two silhouette coming towards her. A man and a woman were wearing a bright smile. If she will guess their age based on their appearance, then she would say they are in their mid-thirties. "I¡­I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to trespass¡­" She instantly apologized when they are nearing her. The young lad thought that they may be the caretakers of the said place. "Sarah¡­ my daughter¡­" The woman lovingly voiced as she hugged the young lady. My daughter? Sarah creased her brows puzzled. The man also walked near them and wrapped the two around his arms. "We finally got to see you, our precious child." The man uttered. Happiness can be heard from his voice. Their bodies were as cold as ice but she can feel the warmth they are exuding at the moment. "W-who are you?" Their warm effectively penetrated the young lady''s heart that she teared up a little. "Why are you calling me your daughter? I¡­ I think you mistook me from someone else." "No. We are certain. You are our precious daughter¡­." The woman smiled at the shocked young lady as soon as they broke away. "I know it''s too much to take but you must be strong because this is the only way we can show you everything." The woman along with the man lowered their heads in grief before they planted a kiss on both her cheeks. And as soon as their lips touched the young lady''s cheeks, she immediately fell on the ground. Her body became weak until it went numb. She was completely paralyzed but her mind was pretty alive! To her surprise, a lot of images started flashing before her eyes--- one by one. It was like watching a historical drama from the very start. Pictures and events kept playing before her and she must admit, it''s too much for her too take! "Mom¡­ dad¡­ grandma¡­." A tear escaped from her eyes. "I''m sorry!" MEANWHILE, Cole and the others reached Shittim City. They didn''t waste any more time so they went straight to the tribal chief''s residence. "Who are you and what is your business here?" The middle-aged man with a guttural voice bellowed as soon as he saw the young men standing at the gates. "My name is Cole, the commander in chief of the Shadow knights." He introduced his name politely before bringing out the special badge pass and hand it to the gatekeeper. "And they are my team mates. We would like to talk to the tribal chief." "The shadow knights?" The gatekeeper looked at them from head to toe before motioning his men to search them as well as their belongings. After a few minutes of inspecting, the gatekeeper opened the gates for them but he seized their weapons. "I''m sorry boys but the weapons stay here with us." He informed them. "That''s fine with us, sir." Cole smiled understandingly. "Please show them to the guest''s lounge and notify the chief about the new guests." The gatekeeper commanded one of his men before facing them once again. "The chief is in a meeting right now. I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for hours." The gatekeeper added. "It''s fine with us, sir. We can wait." The gatekeeper smiled inside of him. The young boys were shockingly polite and they look kind and friendly as well unlike the other rude guests on their age. After thanking the gatekeeper who finally smiled at them, Cole and the others followed the man who will show them to the guest''s lounge. It didn''t take them five minutes to reach the place so they took the chance to lay down since they were too tired from their one-day journey. "I feel n?k?d." Cole and Gideon suddenly glanced at Leon who spoke out of the blue. "Why do they have to seized our weapons? I fee stripped without my sword!" He wh?n?d but Cole and Gideon rolled their eyes on him. "Tsk! What an immature boy!" Gideon hissed. "You should have stayed with the first captain instead of coming here." "Shhhh¡­ keep your mouth shut and take this time to rest, guys." Cole admonished the two before he closed his eyes. ************************ They had fun! The princess had all the fun and prince Zyrie was her playmate all day long. Sargon joined them for a bit but since he easily got tired, he chose to go back and watch over their food all day. As for Diana and Liam, they didn''t go far-off. Sargon can still see them from a far. He was sure that Diana was practicing her feet while Liam ?ssists her. Sometimes, Diana would lose her balance, but good thing Liam was always there beside her to catch her whenever she was about to fall. Sargon hissed in jest when he witnessed how Liam take good care of the woman. "Tsk! These lovey-doves! You should have told me your going on a double-date. I should have stayed at the guesthouse instead!" He was irritated. "How dare you leave out this old man. If Shenna finds out about how you treated me here, then I''m sure she''ll give you an earful for hours!" He chuckled within himself before glancing at Diana and Liam once again. "You improved a lot, I think you''re ready now." Liam voiced. "Ready for what?" The woman furrowed her brows questioningly. "For the next journey." "Next journey? With me? I...I¡­ I''m going with you?" She wanted to check if she heard him right. "Why? You don''t want to? Do you want to stay at the guesthouse for the rest of your life?" "No! No¡­I would love to join you, of course!" Liam may have not notice it but Diana''s heart skipped a beat. The thought of journeying with Liam and the team excites her. "I¡­ I just hope I wouldn''t be a burden though." She pouted. Her voice was almost a whisper but Liam was able to catch that last phrase. "You¡­" He held the woman''s shoulder and slightly moved her so he could see her in the eyes. "You are not a burden." He gave an ?ssuring smile. Once again, her heart skipped a beat. If only she can kiss the man just like before¡­. She unknowingly gulped when her eyes landed on the man''s lips. The passionate kiss they shared before her departure was still vivid in her memory! That specific moment was very precious to her but whenever she remembered that day, she can''t help but think of the effect to Liam. Was that meant only as a goodbye kiss? Ah, how she wished he has the same feeling as her! Love. Chapter 166 - CHAPTER 165: CONFIDENTIAL "I didn''t know you can have fun with simple things as this." He smirked unbelievingly. Prince Zyrie accompanied the princess as she explored the mountainside. She loved the flowers at the east side where the others were but she also wanted to roam around hoping to find some interesting things somewhere. "Why? Is it your first time to see a princess playing in the mud?" She raised her brows in jest. "You can say that." He chuckled. "Guess the child in me didn''t leave yet." "As long as you''re having fun, that''s more than okay." "Why don''t you take this chance to have some fun. I''m sure when you get back to the palace, you won''t have enough time for yourself." "I can have so much fun if I want to even if I am in the palace." Prince Zyrie corrected. "That''s the benefit of being a nobody prince." He smirked but the princess can tell the prince doesn''t have aby bitterness within him. "I heard the king have six sons but everybody knows that the first prince will succeed the throne someday. Aren''t you aiming to the future king instead?" Princess Laura asked confused. "No and never." He uttered firmly and the princess sense the sincerity in his voice. "I don''t want to involve myself in dirty politics. I prefer having the freedom to my life." "I envy you." She muttered without restraint. "You have options, unlike me." She lowered her head and turned around to face the other hill. Prince Zyrie didn''t say a word but he went and stood beside her. "I wish I have the freedom to choose the life I want." She sighed. "I don''t want to marry the person I don''t love." She looked at the prince. "I don''t want to marry your brother, that''s why I came here." "Did you come to break-off the engagement with prince Veziron?" Prince Zyrie yelped in surprise. She forced a smiled. She doesn''t need to say something to confirm the prince''s question. Her smile alone says everything! "Do you think you can do that?" He jeered. "I know how ambitious my brother is, he won''t easily break the contract. Your relationship is greatly beneficial for his future coronation so he won''t let you go without a price." She smirked naughtily and that made the prince creased his brow in puzzle. "The final decision won''t depend on your brother." She partly smiled. "I still have the final say and I''m sure my father would listen to me as long as I have a valid reason." "And do you have a valid reason already?" "I think I have now. I just realized it today." "Why do I have a bad feeling about it?" Prince Zyrie made a face but the princess only chuckled tauntingly. Unknown to the prince, Princess Laura thought of an exciting plan that involves him. ''You''ll be surprised by then but I hope you''ll come to understand my reason soon.'' She grinned within her. IT WAS PAST FIVE IN THE AFTERNOON, when Liam and the others went back to the guesthouse. It was evident that they all had a blast except the old man Sargon who looked tired and stressed for whatever reason. "Are you okay?" Shenna asked the old man who laid his body on the soft couch inside his room. She also placed the cup of tea that he asked for on the small table. "Did you have so much fun with those children?" She added. "Fun my ?ss! I think I became their watcher while they went on a date with their partners!" He bawled annoyingly. Date? Shenna was pondering on the man''s claim and after a few seconds of interpreting what he meant, she finally chuckled mockingly. "Are you that happy that this old man spends the whole day alone? tsk! If I only knew this would happen then I should have not join them." "You should have realized that when you saw them this morning. I think prince Rohann intended not to join the picnic for that reason¡­. to give those young couples more time to be together." She uttered. As soon as he heard prince Rohann''s name, Sargon immediately rose up. "Speaking of the prince, how is he? Did he leave the guesthouse?" "I think he was really sick. The physician took the prince with him at the infirmary center to do a thorough check-up in the city." "A thorough check-up?!" Sargon yelped. "And you allowed him to leave? Didn''t I tell you to watch over him?" He bawled at the woman. "Yes, you did tell me, master. I''m sorry I couldn''t watch over him¡­." "Shenna¡­.Since when did you become ineffic----" "I ?ssigned someone to follow him." She interjected without letting the old man finished. "I''ll make sure he will report to you as soon as he returns." Shenna bowed before the shocked old man before leaving the room. "What a rude old man you are! How could you label her as inefficient when she always does a great job?!" Sargon scolded himself before taking the cup of tea close to his mouth. He should have trust his person! ON THE OTHER HAND, Liam accompanied Diana to her room and as soon as he made sure she''s all set, he went to his own room. When Liam left the room, Diana waited for five more minutes before she stood up, opened the door and looked around the hallway. She wanted to make sure Liam is in his room before she gets out of her room and headed to the empty balcony. She glanced at the big wooden couch that she and Liam shared that night before her departure. And she must admit that she can still remember the mixed emotions she had during that time. She smiled sweetly but she walked past it and went to the edge. She held on the railings, closed her eyes and feel the cool breeze from everywhere. "Mom, are you surprised that I am still alive until now?" A tear suddenly fell from her eyes but she immediately wiped it away when she heard a familiar voice coming towards her. "Prince Zyrie¡­ What Are you doing here?" The lady asked as soon as she faced him. "Checking on you?" The prince chuckled jokingly after. "Just kidding. I went to visit my brother prince Rohann but the room was empty. I was searching for him when I suddenly saw you standing here alone." "Oh, I decided to get some fresh air." She faked a smile. "Where did your brother go?" "The maidservants who were ?ssigned to watch over him told me that the physician brought him to the infirmary in the city." "Are you going to the City to visit him then?" Diana''s face lit up. "Can I tag along?" "I''m afraid I won''t go. He''ll be back soon anyway." He smiled at her. "Is it okay to spend a few more seconds with you here?" He gently asked her permission. "Fine with me." She smiled. "Since I also have a few question for you." "Question for me? What is it?" Diana slowly turn to his side and faced the prince, "My prince¡­ do you know a man named Le-----'''' Diana was cut off when they both heard a voice behind them. "Are you sure about that? Are you really going to inform Liam about it?" Leon chipped in. "Yes. He needs to know so I am not going to make the deal right now. I''m sure that chief will also asked to meet our big brother before giving in." Cole replied. Flashback: Earlier, while waiting for the servants to notify the shadow group about their turn, Leon excused himself so he could go out and look for the lavatory. As soon as he was done urinating, he immediately came out and walked back in haste at the guestroom. However, to his surprise, he accidentally bumped into someone. No, he collided with someone whom he never thought of seeing for the rest of his life. "Y-you¡­.?? Leon muttered but his eyes were still on the woman. "Why are you here? What are you doing here?" He widened his eyes in disbelief. "L-leon? Is that you?" The woman widened her eyes in shocked as well. Never in her wildest dream did she ever thought of seeing the young men again. "Omo! It''s really you!" She suddenly embraced the young man. "I miss you! I miss you so much!" "How are you and how''s everyone?" "Everyone is doing good." He forced a smile. "How about you?" "I''m great, as you can see." She smiled. "By the way, what are you doing here?" "We are here to meet the chief." Leon couldn''t help but answer truthfully. "Really? May I know why?" "I''m sorry but the matter is confidential." Leon bowed apologetically before leaving the woman in haste. He rushed to the guesthouse lodge where Cole and Gideon was and as soon as he spotted them, he sat on the floor weakly. "Brothers¡­I saw someone today." Leon yelped. "Did you meet the chief already?" Gideon joked. "No!" He looked at them perplexed. "I bump into miss Layla just now!" "Layla? That woman who left our big brother few years ago?" Gideon couldn''t believe his ears. Leon nodded to confirm. "I swear it was her. She even talked to me!'''' Damn! What''s happening?! Cole yelped heavily. Chapter 167 - CHAPTER 166: SIGNET RING "Are you going to bring them all with you?" The old man creased his brow unbelievingly. Sargon couldn''t believe his ears when Liam went to talk to him about their departure tomorrow morning. That afternoon, he was not expecting to see the military winged messenger of the Shadow knight''s group so he rushed to meet the bird flying around the area. The team must have encountered a problem on their mission that Cole decided to send him a message. The red knot that was tied around the bird''s foot indicates that it''s an urgent message. So as soon as the winged messenger landed in his arm, he immediately took the small piece of paper and read the content. ("You are badly needed here. The chief refused to see us unless the head of the shadow knights come to him personally.") It was the letter that Cole sent him. It didn''t even mention the reason why the chief wanted to meet Liam. "I don''t have a choice but to take them with me." Liam sighed. "If I can only leave the princess and prince Zyrie along with his brother Rohann here with you then by all means." He sighed. "I always feel accountable if something bad happens to them. Isn''t it weird for me to feel that way?" "How about Asher? Is he coming with you?" Sargon heard his problem but he was more concern of Liam''s man--- Asher, who was still in the City. "We will meet him in the Zoar tomorrow morning." He faced the old man. "How about you? Are you going to stay here? If you want, then you can join us." He invited the old man although he knew that he won''t come anyway. "Ah, how I wish I can come. But I think an old man like me should stay here and wait for your safe return." Sargon grinned. "Okay." Liam muttered and excused himself. "I''ll search for the others and inform them as well." "Not a problem." Sargon forced a smile. Unknown to Liam, the old man asked about Asher instead, since he knew that the young man went to the city to meet with the chief peddler to discuss something important about the trading business. There has been an issue between the peddlers and the workers under the Shadow Knights that''s why Asher has to deal with it since Liam isn''t available at the moment. HIS FEET FIRSTLY headed towards Diana''s room. He knocked thrice and when he heard the woman responded, he opened the door and was stunned to see the woman came out fresh from shower wearing a sky blue night dress. "Liam¡­ What are you doing here?" She was able to ask despites the throbbing of her heart. "Prepare a few things you can carry on the journey for tomorrow." Liam voiced after looking away and walk towards the woman''s closet. He opened it and search through her things. Diana furrowed her brows surprisingly but is also excited when she heard the word ''journey''. "But where are we going?" She curiously asked the man who was standing in front of her closet. He was obviously choosing a few stuffs what to pack up. "We are going to Shittim City tomorrow." He casually replied before pulling some dresses on the closet and lay it on the bed. And why is he choosing the dresses for me? Will he be the one to wear it? Diana thought since she has been watching the man when he came inside. She was just standing in a corner observing his every move. Liam is not smiling but still his charisma is undeniable! "Shittim City?" She muttered instead of asking him what he was doing to her clothes. She couldn''t say a word to stop the man since she loves watching him concentrating in choosing her dresses for the whole journey. She feels like a princess being served by the husband by choosing the dresses that suits her better. And she must say, it made her heart skip a beat! "Ehm. Cole and the others will be waiting for us there." "Oh I see." She made a knowing face. "Will princess Laura and the two princes come along as well?" She was curious. Knowing how they keep their works a secret before¡­., will they be able to hide it towards the scrutinizing gaze of the royalties? "Yes. They will join us on our journey." He unknowingly heaved a meaningful sigh. "Really? Will you be okay with it?" Diana can sense the hesitation and worry in his voice so she went to sit on the edge of her bed, stretched her hand and touch the man''s arm. She wanted to ?ssure him that nothing bad will happen and that the two princes along with princess Laura will not be a problem. She''ll try her best to deviate the attention of the three royal highness as soon as they reached Shittim City so he can do his thing. However, she can''t tell it to Liam in fear that he might suspect her. She smiled sweetly. "Don''t worry, everything will be okay." She uttered meaningfully. However, the response that she was expecting to see in him failed her. Instead, Liam stared at the hand holding his arm for a few seconds before he lifted his eyes to meet the woman''s comforting and ?ssuring gaze. After a few seconds of silence, the woman felt anxious all of a sudden. The man is seemingly studying her since his eyes were like an ocean drowning her greatly. "D-did I say something wrong?" She immediately looked away as soon as she withdrew the hand that was holding the man''s arm. That''s was awkward! She shies away. "No¡­ Nothing is wrong. Everything is fine¡­ I guess." It took him a minute to response. "Three dresses? Does that mean we''ll be back here in the guesthouse after three days?" Diana tried to break the unspoken tension between them. "Yes, you???re right." Liam finally return to his senses. "Continue packing your stuffs but make sure not to bring unnecessary things with you. I''ll just inform the others as well." "O-okay¡­" She replied softly before Liam left the room. Then she heaved a sigh of relief. **************************** "I followed prince Rohann and looks like he was following someone as well." Xu sent prince Veziron this letter. Prince Veziron immediately crumpled the small piece of paper and threw it in the trashbin. Then he punched his desk in anger. The prince didn''t want to hear anything about others unless it pertains to the princess. Now he''s angry knowing that the princess and prince Zyrie are getting closer and closer to each other as days passes by. "Why are they still staying in Patar? Don''t they have any plans to come to the palace?!" He yelled inside his room. "Well, there''s only one way to make them rush back home." He thought of talking to the king so he rushed to the king''s chamber. However, the king''s maidservants told him that he''s talking with someone right now. He was willing to wait so he stood in front of the king''s study room for an hour. However, when the king''s guest came out after a few more minutes, he saw prince Veziron standing on the side. Shadrach?! Prince Veziron widened his eyes in shock. What is he doing at the king''s study room? They''re eyes met but Shadrach was obviously looking at him with doubt. He bowed in respect before he entered the king''s study room. His grandfather is his least concern for now. But what did they talk about?" Now he''s curious. "Prince Veziron, I''m happy to see you." The king smiled. "How are you doing?" "I''m doing¡­ good, father." He faked a smile. "But I would be better if the princess of Armany is here¡­ in the palace." He uttered meaningfully. "Have you found the princess yet? Because if not then I can go and search for her too." He suggested. The king sneered. Looks like the first prince is excited to see his precious future wife soon. "Are you in a rush to get married?" The king meant it as a joke but prince Veziron answered seriously and truthfully. "I am, father. And believe it or not, I really wanted to see princess Laura now." He demanded. "I understand, my son. However, your brother prince Zyrie has the princess and the princess wanted to roam around Patar for the time being. But don''t worry, they''ll be back soon." "But when exactly?" Prince Veziron sounded as if he is in a rush. "In a few days or weeks¡­." The king replied. He was about to say more but the prince interjected all of a sudden. "Father, please give me your permission to go and bring the princess here in the palace." He requested. However, he''s request was immediately ignored and was denied for some reason. And in his anger, when the king stood up and went to the bookshelf to pick a book, prince Veziron immediately took the king''s signet ring, If the king won''t do anything about his request, then he''ll just do it in his own way. He smirked evilly. Chapter 168 - CHAPTER 167: BY HOOK OR BY CROOK As if someone is following them! Prince Zyrie couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious when they came to the city of Zoar. They were lying in wait for Asher at the intersection between Shittim and Zoar City. "Are you okay?" Princess Laura noticed the prince''s restlessness. "Ehm. I am." He faked a smile. "Oh okay." The princess muttered but her eyes held an ''I don''t think so'' look. Prince Rohann also noticed prince Zyrie''s edginess so he came to him and elbowed his side. "What''s wrong?" Prince Rohann asked. "Nothing... It''s just the thought that something is off." "You''re feeling that too?!" Prince Rohann''s eyes lit up. "I know something was off about them too. Phew! I thought I was the only one who sensed it!" He raised his brow upon hearing his brother''s claim. He was not pertaining to the group when he said something about the oddity he was feeling that very moment. "I have to tell you this now brother. But I think these guys are doing something... It''s something big and dangerous. Yesterday, I was following Asher but I lost him. However, that tim-----" "Prince Rohann!!!" Zyrie cut him off instantly. "Have you forgotten what I told you before? Why did you follow him? What if he caught you?" He wanted to scold him aloud but he tried to control himself since they were just a few meters away from the group. "I...I thought you were doubting them too?" "The unusual feeling within me is not because of them. I feel like someone is following us." Prince Zyrie looked around them but he''s not finding anyone suspicious. "Someone is watching over us." Prince Rohann was supposed to say more when he suddenly stared at the man on a horse coming towards them. Asher. He gritted his teeth in annoyance. He was close to finding what they were up to yesterday but he lost him. As if he knew someone was following him! "Asher!" Liam called out as soon as the man descended on his horse. "Liam..." He gave a brotherly hug before greeting the others. Seeing the two princes in a distance, Asher furrowed his brows and stared at Liam questioningly. Liam partly smiled and nodded a little to ease the man''s worries. Of course, he knew what that gaze means. "It''s okay." The man whispered before facing everyone. "Let''s go." Liam mounted the horse before helping Diana come up and sit behind him. Yes, Liam didn''t allow Diana to have her own horse since he was overly worried about her healing body. Good thing the woman listened. Princess Laura is also sitting behind Prince Zyrie. But a while ago, when they were still at the guesthouse, she insisted to get her own horse but Liam supported prince Zyrie''s suggestion. "Please your highness, give them a chance to protect you in their own way." Only when Liam said such a thing did princess Laura sighed in defeat. "Fine." She hissed before climbing behind the prince. THE SECOND CAPTAIN and his thirty men divided themselves in four groups. One group went ahead of the team, the other group positioned themselves behind while the two groups on the opposite sides. "Hold me tight." Liam muttered as he glanced at Diana behind him. ''Since you said so.'' The woman grinned mischievously and wrapped her hands around his waist and leaned then lean her head on his back. She was blushing! Her heart is literally throbbing fast in excitement. Liam, on the other hand, smirked within him. She didn''t change at all. She''s still the old Diana he knew since the start. Bold--- Sweet--- Yet naughty. "I believe I clearly said to ''hold'' and not to ''hug'' me." The man chuckled jokingly. "Hug you? This is me trying to hold tight. Tsk!" She hissed in jest but she was giggling silently. "Tsk... You haven''t change a bit." Liam chuckled softly but his words made the woman confused. You haven''t change a bit? She was pondering on his words when Asher came beside them. "What''s the status now?" He asked out of the blue and that made Diana jerked immediately. "E-eh?" She''s wearing an innocent yet puzzled gaze. "Tsk. Anyone who sees you will think you''re a couple." Asher grinned. "Shut up, Asher. You''re not making the ambiance any better." Liam nonchalantly replied. Asher rolled his eyes but he leaned forward towards the woman and whispered. "Just so you know, my big brother may look tough on the outside but believe me, he loves you soooo muchhh!" "I heard you." Liam''s tone seems like a warning for the young man. "Okay. I''ll stop now." He replied and winked at the woman. "I''m rooting for you, sister-in-law!" Asher shouted when he was a few meters away from them. "Don''t mind him." Liam interjected. "He''s good at lying." Diana forced a chuckle for a second but snorted after. She was softly mumbling words behind him and Liam knew she''s badmouthing him. "I hope you''re not cursing me silently." He muttered. "I''m praying." She lied but then Liam chuckled. UNKNOWN TO THEM, their colleagues were watching them from behind. "Don''t they look good together?" Princess Laura muttered dreamily. "Do you approve their relationship too? I thought you like that guy?" Prince Zyrie replied. Yes, he knew that princess Laura is fond of that guy Liam. She didn''t tell him but her eyes and how she talks with the man says it all. "How did you know I like him?" She was surprised. The prince hissed teasingly. "Because I am a man. And a man can tell if a woman likes him through her actions in front of them." "Really?!" She widened her eyes in shock. "Don''t tell me Liam also knew?!" She felt a little bit embarrass. "I bet his friends sensed it too." "Oh no. I''m doomed!" She yelped mortified. "But don''t worry, seeing how dedicated that man to Diana will set you off the hook." He uttered in jest. "I bet he didn''t even notice it." He chuckled. "That''s a relief then." She heaved a sigh. "Well, having affection towards someone isn''t a crime though, so enjoy it while you can." Since princess Laura was behind the man, she didn''t see that prince Zyrie kept on looking at Diana''s back from time to time. Does he like her? Well, yeah. But he knew that he cannot beat that guy named Liam even though he is a prince. The love and affection in their eyes towards each other was too evident. But still, he can''t hide the fact that he like the woman. She''s cute and feisty. "However, don''t forget that you''re already taken." Prince Zyrie teased the princess. "Tsk! Did you forget? I came here to break off whatever that agreement is." She was firm. "You can try." The prince challenged her. "But knowing the first prince, I doubt it." He chuckled and was about to talk to prince Rohann when he suddenly caught a shadow among the trees on their left Wait! That movement and the presence is kinda familiar! After a few minutes of careful thought, Prince Zyrie shockingly yank. That''s not impossible to happen! ************************** "Why do I feel like you''re trying to stop me from meeting the princess?" The king sense suspicion in prince Veziron''s voice. Base on the prince tone, he seemed hurt and disappointed at him, not just as a king but also as a father. "Tell me father, you don''t like me to take the princess of Armany as my wife, isn''t it? That''s the reason why you sent Prince Zyrie to search for her instead of informing me." "No, that''s not it, my son. I didn''t even dare to think about that." The king was surprised to hear his accusation. "Lies!" He bawled. "I know what you''re thinking. You want the princess to meet my brother so they can build a strong relationship with each other. Prince Zyrie was and has always been your favorite son. You wanted him to succeed the throne so you planned everything, even his meeting with the princess was well-coordinated." He finally voiced his own thoughts without his grandfather''s instructions. He couldn''t hide his bitterness against his own father and his brothers any longer. "Prince Veziron, how could you say that?! I am not favoring anyone of you. I''m------" "Yes, you do! You only care about him since we were young¡­ and until now. And you''ve been treating me as a nobody since then and until now. As if I am not a part of your family." The king went silent all of a sudden. Seeing and hearing such words from his first son grieves him. His bitterness and resentment against him were seemingly deep. Too deep for him to reach this time. He didn''t know he was cold and distant towards him and it pained him greatly when he just realized it. How could a father discard one of his precious boys? Was he that busy securing the throne against all the threat side-by-side? "Veziron, my son¡­ I''m sorry. I didn''t know you''ve been feeling that way----'''' "You didn''t notice because you were so busy with your other sons. If not to them then to your power." "I''m sorry, I failed you, my son." He lowered his head in guilt. "It''s too late, my king, it''s too late. I grew up without a father and I think I will die without a father as well. Too sad, isn''t it?" Prince Veziron sneered in contempt. "I have to go now, my king. I should have known beforehand that you will never be a fair king since you already failed as a father." His eyes were filled with resentment and that greatly alarmed the king. On the other hand, prince Veziron smirked as soon as he left the king''s chamber. He was already on his way to his place when he remembered the signet ring he secretly took at the king''s table. He smirked evilly. "Then I shall do it my way then." He chuckled when he thought of a beautiful plan. "I must bring you here, my princess, by hook or by crook!" Chapter 169 - CHAPTER 168: YOU REAP WHAT YOU SOW "Let''s take a rest here." Liam told Asher and Asher informed everyone. They took Shade in the valley of Canin and since it''s almost lunch time, the third captain and his men prepare the food for the group. "Those troops are acting in one accord despites not receiving any command from their leader." Prince Zyrie was amazed as he watches the captain leads his group. "Their inititative is definitely commendable." Princess Laura replied since she heard the prince. "That''s the result of their trainings." Asher bu??ed in since he kinda overheard their conversation when he was walking towards them. "Liam made sure to train them that way... Not needing to receive orders before acting up. The initiative to do the right thing was engraved deep within him." "He''s a great leader then." Princess Laura smiled. "Yes, he is." Asher yelped proudly. After they set the food on the improvised table they created, the captain himself called everyone. The set up is to serve their own whoever they are. Liam hates special treatment even if the person is an esteemed guest. He trained his men to respect other people but he made sure to abolish any form of discrimation and inequality. "By the way, just so you know, we don''t give special treatments here. Sorry, but you have to serve your own." Asher voiced apologetically. "It''s okay. We''ll be fine." Prince Zyrie replied and motioned his brother. Everyone has their own world while eating. Princess Laura and Diana was having their conversation with the two princes while Asher and Liam distance themselves by joining the third captain and his men on the side. "Do you think the plan we proposed will work out?" Liam asked the man. "Ehm, I think so. Though we had a little misunderstanding at first but it was settled before we separated." Asher explained. "Monitor him closely." Liam ordered. "We can''t lose them, you know that." "Of course. I''m in contact with our head merchant and hopefully, he will let us know what the chief peddler decides to do." "Good." His eyes landed towards Diana and the group who seemed to be having a good time chatting with each other. Then he stared at prince Zyrie then to prince Rohann. They look kind but he won''t trust them easily. Prince Zyrie looked m?tur?d but something is off with his brother, prince Rohann. He''s a bit secretive and (mailap). Liam''s eyes have qualms towards the younger prince and Asher noticed it. "The yiung man might die if you keep on throwing daggers at him" He joked. "I''m not... It''s just that prince Rohann was a bit suspicious." "He definitely is. I saw him at the city yesterday. I''m not sure but I think he was following me." "Is that true? Why didn''t you tell me?" "I wasn''t sure. Do you think those two could be spies sent by the palace?" "I don''t know. I''m not sure. But if they are, then they''re making the wrong decision to make us their enemies." Liam voiced seriously. "Right." "Liam! Asher! Come and join us here!" Princess Laura waved her hand when she caught the two looking at their side. Her sudden gesture made the others looked at the two subjects. Diana for one met Liam''s eyes. He smiled at her and that sent bu??erflies in her stomach! He''s still alluring as always... She blushed. Liam tapped Asher''s shoulder and nodded once to compliment him of a job well done. before they joined the others. "What do we have in here?" Liam asked and sat in beside Diana and Asher on his left side. "Just a few funny experiences of our royalties inside the palace." Diana smiled as she glanced at him. "Oh, sound interesting..." Asher interrupted. "The princess is currently talking about her suitors..." Diana leaned towards the man and muttered softly. Oh¡­ Liam partly smirk then glanced at the princess. "Then what happened after? Did he discover that you are the princess?" Prince Rohann excitingly asked. The princess was telling them the story of how she met an arrogant nobleman claiming to be her lover. Princess Laura was in disguise that time when she was strolling around the royal city''s marketplace when she suddenly overheard this certain arrogant man telling fake stories of how he dated the princess of Armany. She got curious and her interest spiked up so she sat at the table near the group of those young men and listen to the man''s stories. Most of the times, she laughs since she couldn''t remember dating and sending a love letter to anyone just as how the man describes. He even has a few envelopes claiming that it came from the princess. She was itching to join their conversation but she controls herself and thought for a perfect scheme to humiliate the young man. "Did you really humiliate that young man?" Asher curiously asked. "How?" Princess Laura grinned mischievously before speaking. "I attended as a guest during the national exam for men applying to work as a palace official. He was one of the examinees and I purposely greeted his friends after the exam. He was there but I never talked to him. And guess what, one of his friends bravely ask me if I know him. But I looked at him from head to toe and said ''Who are you?'' in a cool way." "That''s definitely the best way to humiliate the rude social climbers!" Prince Rohann hissed but chuckled mockingly after. The three royalties hissed and their faces tells everyone that they agreed with what the princess did that time. They deemed it right to show an attitude like that towards the commoners. They might be laughing at the princess'' story but Diana didn''t find it funny. What the princess did might be a punishment for the man''s false claims but the emotional, mental and psychological effect of what she did may have destroyed that man''s whole life. "Does all royals think that way?" They were surprised to hear Liam speak seriously. Diana for one didn''t expect the man to utter such words. Guess he was displeased as she is. "Are you having fun or do you feel accomplished whenever you trample powerless people?" They were speechless, especially the princess! She didn''t expect that Liam would receive it negatively. "I don''t know how royals are being raised but do you think people deserves to be humiliated that way? Let''s admit that the man wronged you but is that the only solution you have to solve the problem?" Princess Laura lowered her head in guilt. "That''s why you can''t blame the citizens of the kingdom if they hate the royals¡­ It''s all because they abuse their power for personal gains." "I don''t think princess Laura mean him any harm. I think she''s only trying to teach him a lesson." Prince Zyrie tried to defend the princess. "Whether teaching or punishing people of their crimes, everyone deserves to have fair trial. There is a specific law for a specific crime. And I am not only saying this to the princess but to everyone present here. Don''t ever use your power, fame and position for your personal gains. Let the law do its job. Be kind to everyone, whoever they are and whatever their status in life be." He looked at them one by one. "Remember this principle always, "You reap what you sow." Whether it''s good or bad, karma will find its way to you." ***************************** She''s been crying all day long and no one knew the reason why. Not even Lemuel nor Prince Leo could make her stop. Yesterday, Prince Leo along with Lemuel and some of the prince''s soldiers arrived at prince Leo''s chamber early evening. They obviously came back from a victorious hunt base on the happiness painted on their faces. However, the victorious glow on the prince face was replaced with worry when he heard that Sarah had shut herself inside her room for hours now. "What?" The prince yap questioningly. "Do you know the reason why?" The maidservant shook her head. "She was doing fine this morning but this afternoon, I saw her came out from the inner room." "You mean the forbidden temple?" Prince Leo widened his eyes. And as soon as the maidservant nodded in response, the prince and Lemuel rushed to the lady''s room. They''ve been knocking and calling out from the outside but the young lady didn''t bother opening the door. They could only hear her wailing from the inside. What could have happened back there? The two were thinking deep when Lady Shammah arrived. "Your highness¡­." They greeted the worried woman. "How is she? And what happened to her?" She yelped. The prince sighed in defeat and that gave Lady Shammah the understanding that the two doesn''t have any idea as well. She was about to knock on the young lady''s door when she suddenly heard her cries as well. She''s mourning! "I think it''s better to leave her for now. I don''t know what happened to her but I think you also felt the agony in her voice. Let''s give her more time to release whatever that is." AS FOR SARAH, she couldn''t help but bear the agonizing pain in her heart. The history that was unfolded before her while she was at the altar shattered her heart. The pain, the bitterness and the soul''s agonizing pleas overwhelmed her. But what''s even more painful than anything else was witnessing the death of her parents! Her parents, grandmother and her other ancestors¡­ They were all called to be heralds and so is she! At last, her true identity is already clear to her. Chapter 170 - CHAPTER 169: LIKE AN OLDER BROTHER He was carefully observing Liam that was in front of him. Although Diana''s long, wavy and light brown hair was blocking Liam''s back view, prince Zyrie can still see the man''s broad and seemingly proud shoulder. "I hope you didn''t find his words insulting a while ago." Princess Laura muttered when she noticed the indifference in the prince''s gaze towards the man ahead of them. "I''m amazed you didn''t take it to heart." The prince replied. Hearing the princess spoke positively, the prince partly smiled to acknowledge her meekness. "Well, honestly speaking, I was greatly embarrassed when I heard Liam rebuked me. I didn''t understand why he has to educate me when in fact, it happened a long time ago. I was kinda hurt but while listening to him further, I came to understand his reasoning¡­He was not trying to force his principles on us but he was trying to give us words of wisdom and I came to admire him even more." Prince Zyrie smiled sincerely. Well, he must admit that the man gave them words of wisdom. Moreover, when Liam was speaking that time, for the first time in his life, he felt like listening to his big brother admonishing them for not acting right. Yeah, like an older brother educating his younger brothers. He smiled within him. That peace that covered his heart at that time¡­ It was his very first time to feel that way. Once again, he looked at the man. If his deduction is right, then Liam could be a year older than Veziron or vice versa. He couldn''t tell since they seemed to be on the same age. Also, the color of his eyes can mislead other people into thinking that he might be one of the lucky royals who escaped the terror of the battle for the throne of Allen decades ago. They might think he was one of the survivors of that cold war especially the residence and a few elders at the royal city who witnessed the most terrible history during king Edwards battle with his uncle years ago. He has grey eyes just like the sons of the kings! It''s just that Liam''s eyes were silvery grey! "He is a good man." The prince admitted and Princess Laura smiled at the prince''s sincerity. Not many royals can easily admit that especially when they are pertaining to a man like Liam. Their ego couldn''t accept that someone is better than them. But this prince is not like the other men she knew. She could also tell that prince Zyrie has a good heart. "I''m glad you can see that now." She chuckled a little. "But still, we can''t ignore the fact that he''s already taken¡­ and you also." The prince chuckled tauntingly. His laugh made the princess hissed annoyingly so she pinched the man on his side. "Hey!" He bawled. "Don''t you dare do that again if you don''t want the horse to fly. I''m telling you, I am not a good rider." He warned the woman who pouted in response. There was a moment of silence between them for a few seconds but it was the prince who broke the silence first. "Princess, can I ask you something?" He seemed hesitating. "What is it?" "I saw you are pretty close with lady Diana as well as the members of the shadow knights¡­" "Not really, but what about them?" "Did you happen to know who Liam is? Where he came from and who his parents are?" His question was too personal and that made the princess furrowed her brows puzzled. Why the sudden interest on Liam''s background? She thought. "Why do you want to know?" She curiously asked. "Nothing, Just curious. Anyway, you don''t have to answer if----" "He was a slave since he was young." The princess interjected. "His men said he grew up as a slave. His parent''s died at a young age and he was left to his father''s close friend who in turn sold him to one of the Egyptian merchants. After a year, the Egyptians sold him once again since they can''t take him in Egypt." The princess sighed whenever she imagined how hard his life was before. Prince Zyrie heaved a sigh of relief that his thoughts towards Liam was wrong. What if he was one of the survivors of that cold war? Will it stir another battle among the royals in the future? Not impossible since most of the government leaders as well as the citizen of the kingdom aren''t satisfied with the king of the country. Also, the fact that most of the political leaders were corrupt made the people d?s?r? to have a total reform inside the palace. Imagine what kind of chaos will Liam brings if he became one of the royal bloods! "I don''t know how he escaped the life of slavery but according to his teammates, someone found him near the entrance of the forbidden. He was greatly injured as if he''s been battling with beasts for such long time. They claimed that since he arrived in Ikarai, the region started to feel a change little by little." "What a touching story??" The prince unknowingly voiced. "That may be the reason why he doesn''t approve any kind of thought about inequality and discrimination." The princess smiled. "Isn''t he amazing?" "Tsk!" He snorted but smiled after. Liam¡­. MEANWHILE, Asher has his eyes on prince Rohann all throughout their journey. He''s quite reserved in front of him and Liam but whenever he is with his brother, Asher noticed that he''s proactive. He''s hiding something and Asher can sense it so he needs to watch him closely. He''s eyes were glued on him and prince Rohann seems to feel the eyes staring intently at him. The prince looked around until he glanced at Asher who faked a smile. He did the same and look forward immediately. Is he doubting him? He suddenly thought when he sensed the fakeness of the man''s smile. Dang! Guess he needs to be careful this time. ********************* They''ve been waiting for hours now yet the young lady didn''t come out from her room yet. "Do you think it''s time to check her out? again?" Lemuel suggested. However, lady Shammah didn''t say a word. She only glance at the door for a few seconds then exhaled. "Looked like she stopped crying now. Let''s give her more time to sort her thoughts. I''m sure she''ll come out sooner or later." The lady advised. UNKNOWN TO EVERYONE, Sarah was in agony at the things she discovered when she was in front of the altar at the inner room. She didn''t know what happened and how exactly she understood all the events she saw in a vision. But there''s only one thing she knows, her parents died unjustly! Yes, for the first time in her life, she was able to meet her parents and witnessed how they adored her so much when her mother gave birth on her. However, they needed to hide her from everyone''s radar because they already saw through her that she''ll become a ray of hope for people searching for one. They need to hide her so she would live. That pained the young lady greatly since she silently hated her parents for such a long time. The thought of them not wanting her in the world was engraved deep in her head. And when she learnt about the truth, she deeply grieved for detesting them. How could she despised those people who risk their lives for hers? She''s mourned. Someone pushed the blame on them and despites claiming their innocence, her mother and father who were heralds that time, along with a few priests were mercilessly killed in front of the altar. Whoever did it to them is the completely a devil''s spawn! She was gritting her teeth in anger. She didn''t know how long did she stay inside her room grieving for her late relatives but now that she got a glimpse of the events in the past, she won''t stay silent any longer. She slowly got up from the floor and leaned her tired body at the bedside while sitting on the floor. Then she glanced outside the big window. Her eyes may be looking at the sky but her mind was lost in space. She''s thinking carefully of what to do to avenge the unfair death of her parents and the priests who died unjustly. Add the humiliating death of her grandmother¡­. The palace definitely needs to be thoroughly cleaned and the need to remove the corrupt and evil officials is a must! Her mom and dad was both heralds serving the royal family for years and her grandmother was also a great herald over the century. However, their contributions were immediately forgotten when crisis came. How could the king and the royals discarded their contributions? It seemed to her that the lives of these lowborn people were deemed unimportant to the point of exchanging their lives for other people. But she won''t let that happen to her. If that''s the fate of being a loyal herald, then she will choose the other path. She can''t die yet unless she sees with her own eyes the destruction of the people who plotted against her family. "Mom, dad... grandma¡­ I''m ready!" Chapter 171 - CHAPTER 170: TIME TO TURN THE TABLE "You''ll see once we go there tomorrow. I know the journey was exhausting so you should rest for now." Cole tapped Liam''s shoulder and smiled. However, the way he formed a smile¡­. Something must have happened when they met the head of the Shappat Clan. Liam and his team arrived in the city of Shittim early evening. Cole and the others waited for them at the entrance of the city and escorted them at Lusho''s residence, a merchant that owns a vast land in Shittim and a full supporter of the Shadow Knights. "What happened?" Liam called a team meeting and it''s all thanks to Lusho for giving them a private room. All five of them were present while the two captains and their troops occupied the east side of the house. As for the two princes, Rohann and Zyrie, the owner provided them the coziest rooms in the house. Also, princess Laura was supposed to have her own comfy room but she chose to be in the same room with Diana. "You choose, you come with me or I''ll come in your room?" The princess was serious and Diana can''t seem to change her mind. "Fine, let''s have your room then." Diana voiced in defeat. The princess was beaming with joy when Liam and Cole to where they are. Cole also didn''t fail to curtsy before the princess. "I''m sorry but I''m not good at doing curtsy." Cole apologized and chuckled playfully. "So how about you two? Are you settled now?" Liam asked since the others went straight to their beds already after dinner. Everyone was obviously worn out during the whole day journey. "Ehm!" The princess yelped. "And I''m taking Diana with me." Liam smiled as well as Cole. They are glad that the princess fell for the young missus'' charm so they won''t have to worry about her being alone when they are not around. "Then you should go to bed now and rest early." Liam suggested. "How about you? Are you going somewhere?" Diana got curious. "No, not really. We just need to have a short team meeting." Liam smiled sincerely. He doesn''t want to give her the wrong impression. "Oh, okay. Good night then." Diana smiled as she waves them goodbye before pulling the princess immediately. She doesn''t want to take much of their time since it was already late. As soon as the two women took a turn on the right, Liam and Cole turned their heels and went to the meeting room. They started the meeting by greeting and knowing how they are doing the past few days. Everyone shared their experiences and luckily, no one seemed to be having a hard time. Tired, yes. But not exhausted physically and mentally. After knowing how each other''s day went, they continued by reporting the status of the shadow troops in every region. It was when Cole stood in front of everyone and reported all the information he gathered from all the captains all over the kingdom. The young men were all rejoicing for the good news they received. Liam may not be wearing a wide smile but everyone noticed the hesitations in him. "Is there a problem? Did I say something wrong?" Cole raised his brow anxiously. He''s worried that he might have said something not approved by their leader. "None. You did a good job." Liam forced a smile. "Why don''t you tell me what happened when you went to meet the Shappat Clan?" He was curious but Cole suddenly froze. He was not expecting that question though. "Why don''t we discuss it tomorrow? For now, you should rest, I''m sure you''re tired." Cole faked a smile as well as the two men, Leon and Gideon. "Why wait for tomorrow if we can do it now?" Liam continued. He was a bit frustrated. "Let''s do it tomorrow. Not now since everyone are now sleepy." Cole looked around as well as Liam and everyone fighting their sagging eyes. "Okay." Liam looked tired and dejected as he walked away from them. He immediately went straight to his room and lay his tired body on the soft bed. The room is nice and wide. He like the room''s ambiance ¡­ Dim¡­ Not too dark. But the moon''s bright light was shining bright giving his room a faint touch of light. He suddenly remembered Cole''s face. He''s hiding something from him. And base on his eyes a while ago, he knew that it has something to do with him. What could it be? He was in deep thought. Asher didn''t leave the room when Liam left. He stayed and observed the three men inside. "Are you really going to keep it even to me?" He leaned his back on the chair with his raised brow. The three looked at each other surprised. "Guys, your eyes tell me it''s a quite critical." Asher bu??ed in. "It''s more of a complicated thing." Leon was the one who answered. "We saw someone¡­ someone whom Liam should never meet." Gideon widened his eyes in excitement. "Then why did you call him here? If he should not meet that person then why did you send an emergency message to make us follow you all the way here?!" "Because that person demanded for his presence. He won''t talk to us unless Liam is with us." He explained. "If we can only escape this specific tribe then I will definitely cross out there, names in our list. Asher was thinking carefully if there is someone who greatly hurt Liam in the past but he can''t think of anyone unless its¡­. But wait, there is one! He thought for a few seconds before dropping her jaw in shock. "Wait¡­Is it¡­" Asher can''t even say the name but still, they understood her. "No¡­ How could fate be so cruel to Liam? He heaved a heavy sigh. MEANWHILE¡­. "How long are you planning to keep them in the dark?" Princess Laura curiously asked the woman. She was pertaining to Liam and his men. The princess knew that Diana was faking her lost memory but she was helping her to conceal everything for the time being. "Do you even have the plan to tell them about it?" The princess furthered. Diana heaved a frustrating sigh. She must admit, she feels guilty of lying not just to Liam but to everyone and she already planned to tell them about it. However, a lot of things keeps on distracting her whenever she got the chance to tell Liam about it. Until she forgot all about it until now! "I took a promise to myself that if Liam asked me about my memory, then I would be honest to him. But he never asked." She voiced. "But don''t worry about me, princess. I will surely get through this." "You better do. Because I will never leave your side unless Liam discovers about your missing memory." The princess bawled then chuckled after. ************************** He was smiling from ear to ear as he seals the command he created with the signet ring he borrowed from the king. The king will surely notice it sooner or later so as early as he can, he has to return it. He already put a stamp on the scroll, rolled it and stored it on the table beside his desk when someone suddenly entered his chamber. "Mother?" Prince Veziron yelped in surprise as soon as he saw Lady Amaya''s silhouette coming towards him. "What are you doing here? You should have called me to come to you instead of you coming to my chamber personally." "Nah, it''s okay. I just wanted to check how''s my beloved son doing right now. Also, I came to tell you that your grandfather is going to throw a big party at his residence tomorrow. He was expecting you to show up so please make yourself free tomorrow, okay?" The woman voiced. "A party?!" Prince Veziron widened his eyes in surprise. He didn''t know about it again since no one told him beforehand. He chuckled tauntingly. "Mom, tell me, am I really his puppet?" He asked out of the blue. Pain was evident in his voice. "Why can''t grandpa trust me with such matters? Why does he need to think for my own good when in fact I can do it myself? Am I that stupid in his eyes? Am I still a child in his eyes? Am I that incompetent in his eyes?" The prince bawled his sentiments. "My prince, please don''t think that way. Your grandfather loves you and he trust you. You should know that first. I believe he has his reasons to keep his plans from you, but you should know that this is all for your sake!" "No! It''s not for my sake, mother. I''ve been pondering about these things lately and I realized that all the things that he was doing, everything is for your own sake." "No, mother, you''re wrong." He chuckled mocking himself for believing that his grandfather was doing pushing him at the top because he deserves it. The truth is, Shadrach wanted to be at the top by using him. "But even so, I could still use him to achieve my dreams. He is wrong if he thinks that he can control me as soon as I rise up to the throne. No, I''m done being his puppet. It''s time to turn the table." He smirked. Chapter 172 - CHAPTER 171: CRUEL FATE "Are you testing me?" Shadrach bawled as soon as he saw prince Veziron came to the dinner party late. The dinner was supposed to be at exactly seven in the evening but prince Veziron arrived when it already ended. Some visitors left in disappointment since they''ve been waiting for the prince to show up but he was nowhere to be found. "You made them wait! And for what reason? Tell me!" The old man was angry at the prince who arrived just now and was sitting like a king at one of the empty table. "You didn''t tell me in advance. If only you told me ahead of time, then I should have cleared my schedule." He nonchalantly replied. "Anyway, I''m here now. What do you want me to do?" "Are you trying to test my patience, my prince?" The old man studied the prince''s eyes. The look in his eyes¡­ It was full of---- contempt! "No, I''m simply doing my job as a prince." "V E Z I R O N!" "Grandfather!" He answered back without restraint when the old man raised his voice at him. For the first time, he disliked the tone of his grandfather. "Please don''t make it so obvious!" "What did you just say?" Shadrach was a bit surprised. He didn''t expect him to talk back. "Don''t make it so obvious that I am just a puppet to you." "W-what? A puppet?" He creased his brows innocently but the shock on his face was very evident. "Yes, a puppet." His tone was sarcastic for Shadrach''s taste. "Though I''m sure that you and your minions were already treating me as one the whole time I was with you. But please, don''t make it so obvious. If you are truly on my side, then please act as one. I am the prince after all." After speaking those words, Prince Veziron stood up and left the dumbfounded old man. The old man doesn''t know how to react at first. He, himself didn''t expect the prince to talk back like that since he never did it before, not even once. This was the very first time he shouted at him. "Sir, are you alright?" One of the officials who witnessed what happened approached him and asked the shocked old man. He was listening from a distance and he himself couldn''t believe what he saw and heard. However, Shadrach didn''t notice the official who went near him since he was still in shock. Was that really prince Veziron? He thought. Since when did he learn to go against him? No, this is not happening. Does he need to tame the young prince now? Well, that should not be a question. "Veziron!" He gritted his teeth angrily not minding the man who came to check on him. "How dare you talk rudely to me. If only you know what I did to place you to where you are right now, then I''m sure you won''t be wearing a boastful smirked in front of me!" The middle-age man stepped backwards in fear that Shadrach might dump his anger at him. Therefore, he slowly walked away from him. This is totally not a good time to talk to him. MEANWHILE, Prince Veziron was laughing like a madman while going back to his chambers. The shocking look on his grandfather''s face pleased him. He must be furious at him right now for what he did. And yeah, it was his very first time to say such a thing. He was always obedient to his grandfather. He never once questioned him nor his ways in handling things. But he won''t tolerate his manipulation any longer. He already made up his mind to stand on his own since he believed that he''s old enough to make decisions for himself. He will surely sit at the throne after his father with or without his grandfather''s help. He will surely ascend the throne with or without anyone''s help. Besides, who among his siblings could be above him? No, there''s no one. The crown prince was long dead and he is next in line. His fate as the future king has been carved in stone since birth so he will try to break free and fly using his own wings. He doesn''t want to be the old man''s pawn any longer. He should not be bowing his head before Shadrach¡­ it should be the other way around. He is the future king so he will prove himself worthy to his people. "I''m sorry, grandfather. But you''re acting too much. Don''t worry, I will definitely succeed the throne and become your king¡­someday." Prince Veziron smirked within him. "I will rule the kingdom of Allen along with my future queen." Then his mind involuntarily remembered Diana whom he thought as the princess of the kingdom of Armany. "And you shall help me, my queen." He smiled at the thought of her. **************************** She was curiously looking at them from the balcony. It was only five in the morning and most of the people including the princess isn''t awake yet. The rain poured hard last night and it should explain the freezing coldness early in the morning. It was the reason why Diana wanted to cover herself with her blanket and continue sleeping. However, her nightmare wouldn''t let her go back to sleep so she chose to rise up, wore a coat and went out for a walk. However, on her way to the staircase, she accidentally saw Liam and Cole having a seemingly serious talk. What are they talking about? She was curious therefore she went down, made a coffee for herself before going out for a walk. She originally planned to eavesdropped but she immediately rebuked herself so she decided to walk around the place instead. If she walks around the house, then she will surely meet them¡­ Or not. They might have gone back inside by the time she reaches the front. "Yes, our next journey is in Kadesh as soon as we are done here. We must secure princess Laura''s safety until she reaches the palace." "Does that mean we''ll have to enter the palace too?" Cole worriedly asked. "No. We don''t have to do that. That''s the responsibility of the two prince." "Right." Cole heaved a sigh of relief because the palace is the last place he would want to visit. "Cole¡­" Liam faced him with a serious face. Seeing his eyes, Cole already knew what he was about to say. He gulped to hide his nervousness. "How long will you keep me in the dark?" Liam voiced. "A-about what?" "Don''t you dare give me that kind of look because we both know what I mean." "L-liam¡­." "I''ll end up knowing anyway. But I wanna know beforehand." Cole heaved a heavy sigh as he looked away. Then after a few minutes, he stared intently at the eyes that never left him. Cole''s eyes give Liam the impression that it is something personal---- and painful. Wait! That kind of emotion in Cole''s eyes! Liam suddenly widened his eyes in disbelief when he realized what Cole feared the most. He gulped. "Please tell me I am wrong¡­Is it---her?" Though Liam asked, he''s mind was actually praying. But then Cole nodded his head hesitantly. Fudge! Liam could have fell backwards if not for his right foot. He was able to maintain his balance despites his shock. "A-are you sure?" He softly voiced. How can destiny be so cruel to him? Chapter 173 - CHAPTER 172: UNBREAKABLE PROMISE "Why didn''t you tell me early?" He uttered in dismay. "Since this encounter is unavoidable, you should have given me a heads-up." Cole lowered his head in guilt. Liam was right, this certain circumstances was unavoidable. Why the heck did he waver to tell Liam about it? Guess he couldn''t forget Liam''s worst days because of that woman. He never wanted to meet that woman ever again but since the Shappat tribe are one of the vip''s on their list then he couldn''t help but face the unavoidable circumstances. Although the team had good memories with her for many years, but considering what happened between her and Liam troubled them greatly. It was one of the worst nightmares the team had ever encountered. "I''m sorry." Cole couldn''t look at him in the eyes. "Sorry for creating a lot of ?ssumptions in my head. Guess I was too----worried." His guilt was evident when he sighed. Liam let out an amount of air. Of course, he understands Cole''s concern and he can''t blame him for it. However, he should have told him ahead of time since he needed to prepare himself for their meeting too. They didn''t have a proper closure back then and Liam worked so hard to forget about her--- the first woman he ever loved. And yeah, he thought he already forgot about her but now that he''s about to see her again¡­ Well, he doesn''t know what to think and feel. Layla¡­ He muttered within her. "If you don''t want to see her then let me informed her that you are not available. We can cancel the meeting for no----" ''No. There''s no need to do that." Liam immediately interjected to stop the man''s suggestion. "I understand your concern, Cole. But there''s no reason for you to worry about me since we are here for business." He forced a smile to comfort the young man. "But Liam -----" "Cole." He lifted his right hand and tapped the man''s shoulder. "Trust me, everything''s gonna be alright." "O-okay. Since you said so." The young man was hesitating but he chose to believe Liam''s words. They continued talking for a few more minutes before Cole decided to go back inside the house to check on the boys since it''s almost time for their daily morning exercise. MEANWHILE, Diana was shivering due to the icy morning breeze. She was already wearing two coats but still, she''s cold. If she stays a little longer under the open sky, then she might get sick in no time. Therefore, she decided to head towards the oak tree. She could enjoy the sunrise while sitting under it. It''s still early so she should enjoy the serenity of being alone. Yeah, she needs to be alone for now. She has a lot of things to think about since for the past few days and weeks, she seemed to be living as a different person. It only took her a few minutes before reaching the said tree. It was indeed big and its shape and appearance was amazingly beautiful as if a god was residing inside it. Add the beautiful scenery at the horizon will surely take anyone''s breath away. It''s a spot for someone who needs to sort out a lot of things in his/her mind. And she''s lucky to be the first one to arrive. "Finally." She smiled in contentment before sitting down and leaned on the tree. Then she exhaled an amount of air before closing her eyes to feel the peace in the said place. "Ah, so relaxing." She beamed but after a few seconds, the smile on her face vanished as soon as a few different thoughts entered her mind. Her past life, her homeland, her mother, her blog, then Liam¡­. A rollercoaster of emotions, the waves of uncertainties and her mysterious journey in a foreign land. What happened to her? What happened to her life? How did she end up faking her lost memory? How did she end up lying? Why? how and when did it all started? Suddenly, a tear fell from her eyes before she looked up at the sky. "Mom¡­" She muttered, her heart suddenly remembered the pain of losing her mother. "I''m sorry for being a terrible daughter." Once again, she closed her eyes trying to reminisce how her mother look like. It''s all because this past few weeks, she seemed to have forgotten about who she really is. Now she''s living with her lies. She exhaled an amount of air to release all her bottled worries then her eyes landed on the vast horizon before her. Mr. sun is almost out from its haven but her mind was lost in the horizon. Will she really continue living this way? Will she really continue to live with her lies? What is she afraid of? She fell in deep thought. Seems like Mr. sun''s rays also enlightened her mind. Finally! Now she''s thinking of telling the truth to Liam and to the team. She also realized her greatest fear--- it was losing the man she truly loves¡ªLiam. This time, she''ll take the risk to tell Liam about her feelings. She doesn''t have any idea how the man will react but she''ll base her next move according to Liam''s response. If he asked about her memory again then she''ll be honest and answer truthfully. But if not, then she will tell them about it after the team''s mission. She doesn''t want to get in their way so she''ll patiently wait for them. ***************************** "Really? They are already here?" The woman looked at the man kneeling before her expectantly. "Yes miss. I certainly saw them arrived yesterday." The man who is on his knees reported. "D-did you saw him as well?" She was hesitant to asked but she did it anyway. The guard knowing who she was pertaining to nodded in response. "Yes." Her face suddenly beamed and the sparkle in her eyes when she heard that Liam is in town was very evident. Her excitement was all over her body. "Then I shall go and prepare for our reunion later then." She was about to leave but the man said something that caught her attention. "What did you just say?" She faced the man with creased brows. "Are you still hoping to get back to him?" The man stood up and face the woman. "If you do then please stop it now before you get hurt---again. Liam has a lover now and he brought her with him." "A lover? Impossible!" She laughed sarcastically. "But Liam made a promise to me." She smiled confidently. "And this time, I won''t let him go." The woman left immediately. He doesn''t have the intention to wait for the man to response any further because it might only provoke her. No. Liam is a dignified man. He made a promise¡­ an unbreakable promise. She''s been holding on it for the longest time and she''s confident that whatever happens, Liam will surely keep his promise. "Liam, I''ll tell everything you want to know once we meet again." She exhaled an amount of air. However, after a few minutes, she went out to see her personal guard. "You''re looking for me, miss?" The man asked in surprise. "I want to meet the woman whom you said was his lover." She voiced authoritatively. Chapter 174 - CHAPTER 173: CAN YOU TRUST ME? Hachuuu!!! Diana wiped her nose after sneezing. Looks like she stayed outside for a long time that she caught a cold. She then stood up and breathed out an amount of air while looking at the vast horizon. The sun should be rising around this time but looks like they will be having a gloomy weather. Anyway, she''s more than glad that she was able to sort out her thoughts right now. A little time alone with herself freed her from all her cares. So right now, she decided to be herself--- just a little caution so she won''t surprise the others. She''ll let them know slowly. She fears how they reacts once they learnt that she deceived them all. They are important people to her and she''s afraid that she might lose them because of her deceit. She stood up and fixed her coat and started to walk back to the house. The others should be awake by now. Diana was nearing the front yard when she suddenly spotted Liam standing at the edge while looking at the towns at the near distance. He was obviously in deep thought that he didn''t even notice Diana''s presence. "I thought it was the gloomy morning but I guess it was the atmosphere that you''re emitting." Liam was startled when he heard the voice he never expected to hear at the moment. Liam glanced at the smiling woman standing beside him. He can''t figure it out yet but something changed in her. It couldn''t be her hair showing a different color at the tip of her scalp. He wanted to ask about the fading brown hair and the strands of red hair emerging at her scalp but he got distracted with the glow she is emitting at the moment. Was it her face? But she''s not wearing any make-up at the moment, however, she''s radiating. He was surprised but shocked at the same time that he didn''t say a word for a few seconds. He only came back to his senses when Diana touched his arm. "You look like someone who just saw a ghost. Am I that scary?" The woman was trying to be funny but failed. He hissed at her corny joke, then shook his head completely. Something is running in his head but he chose to disregard it. Just now, the old Diana seemed to have come out from her shell. He smirked within him. He was about to say a word when the woman suddenly sneezed. "Hachuuu!" It''s not just once but twice and that alarmed Liam so he took his scarf and put it around her. "Did you stay outside for long?" Liam''s voice was quite calm and she can feel the man''s concern. "It''s cold. You should have fully covered yourself before coming out." He extended his hands and cup the woman''s cheek. She blushed. The gloomy morning suddenly turned into a romantic ambiance. The wind is blowing but all she could feel was Liam''s warm hands. She met his wistful eyes and they both stood still looking at each other''s eyes for who knows how long. "Y-your warm¡­" The woman tried to break speak out hiding the awkwardness and nervousness she is feeling at the moment. "And your cold." The man replied. "You might get sick if you stay long in this kind of weather." "I decided to have a morning walk and I didn''t notice the time. How about you? What are you doing here alone?" Liam smiled and remove his hands from her reddish cheeks. Once again, his eyes landed towards the towns before them. "Just thinking about some things." He may have given her a smile but his eyes tell Diana that he is bothered about something. "You can tell me. I can listen." She gave him a sincere smile. Her words caught Liam''s attention that he unknowingly stared at her once again. Her smile, her tone, her stance¡­. Everything about her reminded him about Diana when he first met her. Guess that was the radiance he saw in her a while ago. Now he is certain that the old Diana is back. He smiled. Diana should be happy to see him smiling but Liam''s smile made her feel uneasy all of a sudden. "I don''t remember saying something funny." She eyed him suspiciously. "Your creeping me out." She stepped back a little. Liam laughs. He finds her expression funny but cute at the same time. "Silly!" He flickered his finger on her forehead before looking at the towns once again. His smiling face turned solemn---again. Seeing how his expression changed, Diana didn''t ask further. She silently stood beside him sending him a clear message that she''ll always be beside him ready to listen if he needs to voice out what is bothering him. She looked at the man''s face unknowingly. She''s quite surprise to see that Liam became transparent all of a sudden. The Liam she knew before never shows his emotion. He is literally emotionless in front of her! But something changed. Ah yeah, if she thinks about it, he became soft and gentle in treating her after they found her--- the moment she started faking her memory loss. Guess he''s been feeling guilty of what happened to her. Time passes by without a word from Liam. The silence between them was only broken when Asher called out from a distance. "Hey! Everybody''s looking for the both of you. It''s breakfast time!" They both looked at his location and it was Liam who replied, "Coming!" Asher was obviously feeling cold so he rushed inside while Liam cued the woman to start walking along with him. They were walking side by side when Diana asked, "Are you going somewhere today?" Her eyes were looking ahead. "Ehm." "Oh... Then I guess I''ll have to entertain the royalties today then." Liam suddenly halted from his track after she spoke. "D-did I say something wrong?" She faced the man curiously. "Diana¡­." "Yes?" He paused for a minute. "Do you trust me?" He blurted out of the blue. "Eh?" Surprise as she is, she still managed to give her response. "L-liam¡­ why are you asking such a thing? Of course I trust you." She grinned playfully not knowing how serious Liam was in asking her. He inched closer and hugged the woman. Her eyes widened in shock that she stood still without a word. Her heart was beating fast at the man''s sudden action. What''s with him? She thought. "L-Liam¡­." She muttered softy. "Diana¡­ Can you trust me? Will you stay by my side whatever happens?" He genuinely whispered in her ears. She didn''t understand what the man meant but she could feel his fear. "Ehm." She nodded in response and raised her hands to embrace him back. ************************** "Prince Veziron! What do you think are you doing?!" His mom''s angry voice echoed in his room early in the morning. He was enjoying his morning tea while looking at the beautiful horizon from his balcony when his peace was disrupted by his angry mother. Guess she heard what he did to his grandfather. "Bet you already heard about it, huh." He nonchalantly placed the tea cup on the table. "Why don''t you calm down first and join me here peacefully?" He grinned playfully. "I heard everything from your grandfather. You should have not done that!" She went and stood in front of him. "My son, your enemy is not your grandfather, you know that." "I don''t know, mother. I honestly don''t know anymore." He stood up and walked pass by the woman standing in front of him. "I don''t think I''ll continue to follow grandfather''s plans any longer." "W-what do you mean?" Surprise was painted all over her face. "We''ve been preparing for such a long time. I bet his plans started even when I was still in your w?mb and I don''t see any progress until now. That''s why I want to do it my way." He faced the shocked woman. "Mother, I am destined to be the future king and I will ascend to the throne with or without grandfather''s help." "But son, you----" "I will, mother. Trust me. I just don''t like it when grandfather acts as if we are subjected obey him. I am the future king and he should be bowing to me, not the other way around. I won''t let him have his way." "Did you forget how scary your grandfather is?" Lady Amaya blurted. "You have seen what he can do and you know that he is not someone whom you want to mess up with." "Yes, I know, I haven''t forgotten any of it. And because I know him very well, I am also sure that I can win against him." "You haven''t seen everything yet, my prince." His mom shivered in fear while recalling certain events in the past and prince Veziron never failed to notice it. "Don''t worry, mother. I won''t make him an enemy. I just want him to acknowledge me as the future king of this country and not a weak puppet king whom he can control anytime." He explained. Though Lady Amaya understood his point, the uneasiness within her never left. It''s as if a great commotion will rise up against them--- Her son against her father not too soon. Chapter 175 - CHAPTER 174: COINCIDENTAL ENCOUNTER? "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to-----" She paused as soon as she looked at the beauty that was smiling in front of her. "¡­.Step on your foot." Diana apologetically bowed her head. A street performer momentarily caught her attention while they were in the town plaza. The clown dancer somehow reminded her of a familiar scene she watched while in Paris few years ago therefore, she stayed a bit and watched not knowing that princess Laura along with the two prince kept walking forward. They too were amazed at how busy the town plaza is. As royalties, all the three never experienced such an event since they were always heavily guarded whenever they are outside the palace. But since they had the freedom now, they took the chance to enjoy their surroundings. Diana, on the other hand, tried to look for them after watching the dancing clown. There are a lot of people so she tried to walk passed everyone without bumping on them. However, a boy who was running around accidentally pushed her and so she stumbled and was about to fall on the ground. Luckily, she was able to prevent the fall, but then she accidentally bumped onto someone. She even stepped on her foot. She kept apologizing at first without looking up. "It''s okay." Diana heard a girly voice. She seemed kind so for the last time, she apologized before looking up. However, she couldn''t help but be in awe when she saw a beauty in front of her. She was dressed nicely so she first thought that she could be a princess. "Am I doomed?" She unknowingly muttered what was in her mind. The woman laughed hysterically. She finds her reaction funny. "No, why would you be? Everybody makes mistakes and I saw the whole scene. I know you didn''t do it on purpose." The beauty smiled but she noticed how Diana kept looking around restlessly. "Is someone chasing you? You seemed¡­. Anxious." Diana heaved a sigh of relief. "Phew! I thought there are royal guards among the crowds." She mumbled. Only then did the woman understand her dilemma. "Did you just think that I might be a princess?" She laughed. "Sorry, your clothes and your beauty tells me that you could be one of the royalties. If you are not a princess, then I''m sure you''re a duke''s daughter¡­ perhaps." "I''m neither." Her words shocked Diana. "The kingdom of Allen mysteriously doesn''t have any princess born in the palace. And I''m just a lucky brat favored by her father." She chuckled mischievously. Diana smiled. "Again, I''m sorry." "It''s okay. Do you possibly need a companion as you look around the plaza? I bet this is your first time to be here." "No, no¡­ it''s okay. I''m okay. The truth is I am looking for my friends. I lost them because I was watching the street dancer a while ago." "Then all the more you have to come with me. With these crowd, I''m sure you''ll be lost forever. Don''t worry, I know this place very well. Who knows we might see them while we look around." "I really don''t want to bother you---" "No¡­ You''re not bothering me. Besides, I really need someone to talk today and my gut feeling tells me that you are a good person." She smiled sincerely. "T-that¡­." "Please¡­?" The woman made a puppy eyes. "O-okay¡­" Diana forced a smile while the other woman jumped with joy. Then she held Diana''s arms and started showing her places that the two of them might enjoy. The woman seemed to be older than her for possibly three or four years. Not sure about the number since she''s reluctant to ask her. Anyway, is that even a problem? She thought. Looked like she made a new friend today--- a kind and sweet friend who somehow have the same vivacity as her when it comes to enjoying childish stuffs. They both were having fun that Diana almost forgot about her friends. "Have you seen her?" Princess Laura asked the two princes who went back to where they last saw Diana. Prince Zyrie and Prince Rohann asked her to wait inside a restaurant while they go and search for the woman. "We''ve been looking everywhere but we didn''t see her. Could it be that she went back to the house ahead of us?" Prince Zyrie thought. "Maybe¡­" Princess Laura spoke dejectedly. "But what if she did not? What if she''s also looking for us? We can''t go back without her. Liam might kill us." "Tsk! As if he can!" Prince Rohann hissed proudly even if the princess were only saying it figuratively. "Prince Rohann, watch your mouth!" It was prince Zyrie who admonished him after he saw how the princess face turned sour after hearing his words. "Sorry." Prince Rohann muttered insincerely. "Why don''t we look around one more time?" The princess stood up after finishing her cup of tea. "She might be somewhere looking for us as well." The three royalties went out and searched the town once again. Unknown to them, the moment they left the restaurant was the moment that Diana and her new found friend entered the restaurant. They did all sorts of games that they became famished after the last booth they went into. "That was so much fun!" The woman yelped while Diana agreed with a wide smile. "Thank you. I never thought I would have so much fun like this. You totally brought out the little kid inside me." Diana laughed. "Aren''t you having fun when you are with your friends?" "Of course I do¡­" She faked a smile. "But not the kind of fun that we just did." She laughed meaningfully. "But why?" "Well¡­." Diana suddenly felt as if she was being interrogated. Only then she realized that she should not disclose anything about the identities of her friends. The woman seems nice and harmless but even so, she is still considered as a stranger. "That''s because they are cautious with time. We are supposed to go back to the house in a few minutes." She faked a grin and the woman caught that immediate change in her tone. "Oh, I see. Are you free tomorrow? If you like we can meet again. I''ll tour you around the city. I''m sure you will love the beautiful places that we have in here." The woman proposed. "I love to! But my friends---" "You can bring them too. I''m sure they will love it as well." "Is it really okay?" She thought of the three royalties who might want to join her. "Of course, I love to. Meet me here at exactly eight in the morning." "Deal!" They laughed mischievously before looking at the menu. After a few seconds, they ordered the same dish and was advised that their food will be served in fifteen minutes. "I''ll just go to the washroom." The woman stood up and headed to the ladies'' room. She seemed to be in a hurry and that was not hidden in Diana''s eyes. ''Looks like she''s been holding it for long.'' She thought and looked outside the window. To her surprise, she saw Liam who just came out from the opposite booth. He looked distressed for who knows why. "Liam!" She called out and waved her hand. She is at the second floor but her voice was loud enough that it caught a lot of attention. She was smiling from ear to ear as if she just saw her long lost love. However, Liam''s face turned grim when he looked up and met her eyes. She gulped unknowingly. Why does she feel like she''s doomed? It didn''t even take Liam a minute when he reached the table where the woman was. "Liam¡­" Diana playfully grinned. "Do you know that everyone''s worriedly looking for you?!" He sounds very mad but obviously trying to suppress his anger since they are in a public place. "I''m sorry. But I was also looking for them. It''s just that¡­ someone pulled me and¡­" "What?! Are you hurt? Where? What ----" His anger suddenly turned into panic as he checked on the woman from head to toe. His sudden reflexes startled Diana but somehow touched by his care. She couldn''t speak instantly but her wide smile tells Liam that he got the wrong notion so he quickly pulls away from her while clearing his throat. "I''m fine." She grinned. "Why don''t you grab a chair and listen to me first? Hmm?" He did. He tried to hide his embarrassment as he sat at the empty pew. "I accidentally bump and step on a woman''s foot. Luckily she didn''t go mad at me. She was too kind to accompany me as I look for the trio." "But you ended up here." He coldly uttered while trying to make a point. "We were hungry." She pouted not knowing how to tell him that they played a few games. However, her wet dress tells Liam that she had fun. Not just a LITTLE FUN but an outburst fun! She dared lie to him! He was about to give her a scolding when the waiter appeared holding two dishes and an additional roast chicken with a very familiar scent which was not originally in their first order. "Eh, the food is here but she''s not yet back. I''ll just check on my friend at the washroom." Diana immediately stood up and rushed to the restroom when one of the waiter stopped her. The guy handed her a letter so she opened it and read. "The foods are already paid. I''m sorry, something urgent came up. See you tomorrow!" Obviously, the woman left without a word. It might really be an emergency, she thought and went back to where Liam was. "She''s gone. I am supposed to introduce her to you but something urgent came up so she has to leave immediately." She pouted in disappointment. Looking at the roast chicken, suspicion suddenly covered his eyes. "What is your friend''s name?" "Eh?" She acted surprised. Oh yeah, they''ve been together for hours but she didn''t even know her name! Dang! Chapter 176 - CHAPTER 175: Look like your memory is finally back She discovered the truth behind her parent''s death as well as her grandmother''s death so there''s no way she''d help the king and the royal family from the impending disaster that was about to strike the kingdom. Yeah, Sarah is already working with Lady Shammah since she isn''t prepared yet to work at the inner courts as one of the spiritual guides in the kingdom. Just as Lady Shammah said, the path to the inner court is not that easy. The lady has to pass through a lot of qualifying exams, physically, mentally and spiritually to be exact. Although Sarah doesn''t have much knowledge about a seer''s job, she knew that she is fit to be one of them. However, despites her eagerness to join the other heralds and minister in the royal tabernacle, the fact that her true identity might be exposed made her withdraw her decision to join the qualifying exams. She''s not yet ready to be exposed, not until she sees the judgment of the people involved in killing her beloved family members. Justice must be served! She couldn''t enter the inner court although that was the quickest way to invade her grandmother''s room. But Lady Shammah suggested another way out--- to be one of her maids. She will try to ask the king or the queen to take over Milcah''s room. It was quite impossible but who knows they might miraculously agree. Sarah agreed with Lady Shammah''s proposition so the next morning, she took all her things and went with the head attendant that Lady Shammah sent to pick her up. Lemuel felt dejected at the thought that he won''t be able to see the lady anytime he likes but prince Leo comforted him. "It''s just a temporary separation¡­ for now. Though you won''t be able to see her everyday but whenever you miss her, tell me so I can make an audience with Lady Shammah." The prince tapped the sad gentleman who only nodded lightly in response. How the hell did they end up entering the palace and became one of the royalty''s servants?! Lemuel thought but he dared not to say a word to the prince. He left the prince and went back to his room without another word. Although Lemuel wouldn''t say it but Prince Leo knew that he is kinda mad at the sudden change of the set-up. Being separated from each other was never a part of their schemes but things turned out differently from what they strategically planned from the beginning. The sudden change might even affect the prince''s plan to hold onto them until Liam and his group arrive to the royal city. "Patience, Leo, patience¡­." The prince exhaled his disappointments and turned around to go to his own chamber. The need to contact prince Zyrei and prince Rohann suddenly emerged within him. It''s been many days that he didn''t receive new words from the two. At the other end, Sarah was tending Lady Shammah''s small garden when she suddenly paused from what she was doing. The vision of the impending doom is quite disturbing and it is about to happen not too soon enough. It is indeed a day worthy to wait but she couldn''t stop thinking about the sun and the moon creating havoc in the kingdom. It makes her happy but sad at the same time. How she loves to see the end of it as well as the complete details. However, visions work differently from a play. The vision is quite disturbing but something is telling her that she will somehow be involved with the twists and turns of events in the kingdom. But why and how? She already decided to stay low and passive while inside the palace and she has been trying to turn a blind eye on the things she sees in visions. ''I don''t care¡­'' She kept on muttering within her. "Sarah, are you alright?" Her new found friend tapped her shoulder when she noticed how she paused in the middle of her work. "E-eh?" She immediately looked around and saw a worried little lady. "You were on a different dimension. Is everything okay?" "E-ehm." Sarah faked a smile. "Just a little tired." "Then why don''t you take a rest for the meantime? Don''t worry, I''ll finish what you are doing." "Would that be okay, Lilo?" She asked although she already knew the lady''s answer. Lilo is kind and sweet. A loyal friend whom she can count on. They got along as soon as they saw each other. Guess it was their age that brought them together since the two of them are the youngest among Lady Shammah''s maidservants. She has this kind of aura around her that will bring good luck to her in the future. As long as she sticks to her then all will be well. "Count on me and just rest. Besides, I''m done with my ?ssigned tasks." Lilo smiled sincerely. "Thank you, Lilo. I''ll just sit over there. I''ll be back as soon as possible." Then Sarah walk near the pond and sat on the small rock as she reminisces the sudden vision she saw just a while ago. "Look at you¡­" Sarah heard a provocative voice out of nowhere. Looking at her side, she saw a smirking woman--- Nami. She doesn''t know why but Nami seemed to dislike her greatly for who knows why. "Not because Lady Shammah favors you, that doesn''t exempt you from doing any of the work here." Nami gritted her teeth in annoyance. Her face shows how disgusted she was with her. She wanted to curse the woman but Sarah held it in and completely ignored her. Once again, her eyes landed on the different fishes mindlessly swimming in the pond. ''Tsk! Did she just ignore me?'' The woman hissed madly within her. ''What a rude brat!'' "Hey! Did you just ig-----" "Snake¡­." Sarah interrupted without looking at her. "A snake is crawling near you." Lilo panic and look around her feet and there it is! There is indeed a big snake crawling and its nearing her! "Ahhhh!!!!!!!!!" She was jumping in panic as she run away. "Snake! Snake! There is a snake in the Lady''s garden!" She was screaming while running, catching other maidservant''s attention. Some guards who heard the lady rushes to her aid, some went to check on the area that she''s pointing at. The head of the maidens also came and went to check the area and to their surprise, Sarah is holding the big snake as if it''s a pet whom she can play with. "Oh no!" The chief head stepped back in fear as well as the guards. "You! What is the meaning of this? How dare you bring a harmful animal in here?" The chief head is angry. "We entered this area together. Did you see me carrying such a thing?" She asked sarcastically. Definitely! The chief head and the guards didn''t see anything. She was not even carrying a bag that could hide the snake. "I told you she''s a witch!" Lilo frantically accused Sarah as soon as she came near them. "She even brought her evil friend!" She was referring at the snake. "Be careful with your words, Lilo." Everyone heard a familiar voice behind them. "L-lady Shammah!" They were all astonished. "Please go inside, we have a dangerous situation ----" The chief head paused as soon as Lady Shammah walked pass through her and went near Sarah. "I never thought she would like you." She smiled as she ??r?sses the snake''s body. Turned out that the snake was her secret pet that everyone was talking about. "Thank you for not hurting her. I was so afraid when I saw her cage opened so I rushed here." "She''s wise. She knew whom she should approach." Sarah smiled as she hands the snake over to the Lady. "Everyone, since you already saw her, I want to introduce to you, Puschia, my pet. Please be careful whenever you see her. She doesn''t harm anyone unless you hurt her first." The lady spoke as soon as she faced her servants. "Y-yes, my Lady." They all bowed their heads in response. "Sarah, why don''t you join me inside for a while? I have something to tell you." "Yes, my Lady." Sarah followed Lady Shammah behind but as soon as she walks passed Lilo, she smirked and raised her brows sarcastically. Sarah''s eyes were seemingly telling Lilo to be careful next time and that irritated her even more. ***************************** "Where have you been?!" The princess worriedly run when she saw Liam and Diana walking towards them. "We''ve been looking for you everywhere! Do you know how worried we were?" Princess Laura''s voice tells Diana that she''s quite angry. "I''m sorry." She bowed apologetically. "You! Don''t you ever go anywhere without us knowing." "Ehm. I promise." She grinned playfully as they head back home. ***"Do you know how lucky you are." Princess Laura suddenly muttered out of the blue. Diana is fixing the flowers in the vase while Princess Laura was watching the Shadow knight''s member cooking in the kitchen. "Eh? What do you mean?" "You are surrounded by beautiful knights. Are they usually this sweet? Cooking for you and all?" Princess Laura dreamily muttered. Diana turned her head around, her eyes landed to the men who are busy preparing the foods in the kitchen. She smiled. "Ehm. They are indeed sweet little gals who only knows how to treat people nicely." "Aren''t they cool? The princess smiled. "You are very lucky to have them. I wish I have brothers just like them¡­. sweet, caring, protective and always cool." "You can." She looked at the princess. "You can treat them as one. You only have to show your love and loyalty to them. Those kids are not hard to please." The princess sighed. "I wish I could stay with you for long." "Why not? You own your life and what you do with it depends on you. Do what make you happy and even if you are a princess with a lot of don''ts more than do''s, do not let anyone control your life. Be the cool and unique princess that everyone will look up to someday." "That''s definitely the best advice I ever heard after such a long time!" Princess Laura yelped in awe. "Look whose back¡­." The two suddenly paused as soon as they heard a familiar voice of a man. "Look like your memory is finally back." The man''s voice doesn''t seemed surprise at all. "I¡­" Diana jerked as she gulped nervously. Chapter 177 - CHAPTER 176: TOO MUCH OF A BURDEN He heaved a sigh of relief as soon as he sent the winged messenger off to the northern kingdom. King Edward immediately commanded his servants to notify king Melchizedeck about her daughter. Prince Zyrie sent a note saying that they are currently accompanying the princess in Patar. They might spend a few days in Patar before proceeding to the royal city. The prince didn''t elaborate the whole reason as to why they are staying for a few more days. They even sent the royal guards back to the palace a few days ago saying that they won''t be needing any security. Besides, only a few individuals saw the royal princes. The public hardly had a glimpse of them, they only learnt about them through stories of the majorities. They feel safer without the royal guards. That''s what prince Zyrie told the king. "Princess Laura will be arriving in the palace in a week, make sure to greet our special guest with a banquet. Also, notify Lady Shammah to take care of the accomodation." The king ordered his chief ?ssistant. "Yes, my king." He bowed in respect before leaving his presence. As soon as the chief ?ssistant left the room, he immediately relayed the king''s order to the other servants who in turn left as soon as he received the order. The word about the princess of the northern kingdom quickly spread inside the palace. And prince Veziron was one of the last people who heard about the king''s order. "What did you say? The king will hold a banquet as soon as the princess arrives?" He stood up angrily. How could the king keep such a thing from him? He is the one who made a deal with king Melchizedeck and the king offered the hand of the princess to him. Yeah, out of all the kings and princes who are after princess Laura, the king favored him among them all. He never once saw the princess so he thought he could use her to have the throne of Allen. However, when he met the lady at their private villa, his mind immediately changed. He instantly fell for her beauty! "Father¡­." Prince Veziron gritted his teeth irately. Looks like his ?ssumptions was right after all. The king purposely sent Prince Zyrie instead of him because he wanted prince Zyrie to win the princess'' heart. Also, the report of his personal guard added to the growing bitterness inside him. "Seems like their relationship is growing stronger as each day passes by." It was his personal bodyguard''s latest report. However, looks like prince Zyrie was not the only man being linked to the princess. His personal guard tried to search who he is but to no avail. That report annoyed him greatly but what can he do? The princess is a real beauty, a rare gem. Now that he thought about her again, he called his chief ?ssistant to call the painter whom he hired. Prince Veziron hired the best painter thereof in the whole kingdom. He wanted to paint the princess'' face and make a sketch of it so he can hand it to the commander of the royal guards. He won''t let prince Zyrie have the princess for himself. He''ll order the commander of the royal guards using the king''s signet ring. "My prince, the old painter has arrived." The chief ?ssistant reported. "''Let him in." The prince voiced, his back facing the chief ?ssistant. "Your royal highness, I have come to present you my output on the princess'' image." The old man uttered. The prince''s chief ?ssistant took the scroll and brought it to the prince who turned around and sat on his table. Prince Veziron took one scroll and opened it. To his surprise, the painter was able to paint the exact image of the princess whom he encountered at their private villa. She''s as beautiful just like the day he saw her. He unknowingly smiled sweetly and that was not hidden in the sight of his servants. His servants were shocked at the sudden change on his appearance. He was truly glowing! Now they are curious about the identity of the princess who stole the prince''s heart. They never saw that kind of glow in him before and they never saw him entertain any women in the past regardless of their status. But the lone princess of the northern kingdom caught their interest. Not too soon enough, the rumor about prince Veziron''s deep admiration towards the princess spread inside the palace in just a wink. As soon as the prince finished checking the images sketched on the scroll, he quickly sent an order to the commander of the royal guards. The stamp from the king''s signet ring was on the letter along with the scroll that has Diana''s image whom prince Veziron thought as Princess Laura. Since the letter has the king''s imprint, the commander ordered some of his abled men to prepare for the mission. It was an urgent mandate so they decided to leave that night. The commander was also notified that the woman is in Patar right now and someone will be waiting for them at the entrance gate of the region. "My prince, the commander of the royal guards and his troop has already left the palace." The chief ?ssistant reported. "Good." He smirked victorious. "You may leave now." He motioned the old man to leave his room so he can rest for the night. It''s a long and tiring day for him since he was trying to work on some things. "Now, all what''s left was the king to discover about my trickery." He sighed but laughed evilly at his thoughts. ON THE OTHER HAND, One of Prince Leo''s spy who was working at Prince Veziron''s chamber heard about what the first prince did. Therefore, she discreetly left the first prince''s chamber while everyone was fast asleep. Then headed towards the secret place where she could meet Prince''s Leo''s subordinate. She quickly told all the information that she gathered before returning to their designated room. She slowly reached the knob and was about to open the door when she suddenly halted. "What are you doing?" She heard a woman''s accusing voice. "Where have you been at this time?" The woman''s voice hints suspicion. Dang! Is she caught? Is this the end of her life? Her heart is beating so fast! "I¡­" She paused trying to think of a way out. It was when she ??r?ssed her heart that she touches her b?r? neck. She seemed to have lost the necklace that her mother gave her when she died. "I¡­ was actually looking for my mom''s necklace. I tried looking everywhere but to no avail." She lied but the sadness in her eyes is very evident. The woman obviously didn''t believe her excuses but she''ll give her the benefit of the doubt--- for now. But the next time she''ll caught her staying outside late then she''ll have to report her to prince Veziron for interrogation. ******************* MEAWHILE, IN PATAR, two men were talking secretly at the porch while everyone was busy preparing for dinner. "The first prince is suspiciously silent for weeks now. He didn''t leave his chamber as often as before. Do you think his action was all part Shadrach''s plan?" It was prince Rohann who asked prince Zyrie who was obviously in deep thought. "I am not sure either. But let''s wait for a few more days, prince Leo might be able to get a new information." He replied. Prince Rohann heaved a heavy sigh. Just a mention of the kingdom''s affairs makes him want to return to the palace as soon as possible. He misses his chamber already and he hates the idea that they''re only tailing the shadow knight members. They look too ordinary and young for him to believe that they were the rumored great shadow team. "How long shall we stay with this people?" He lazily asked while his eyes landed on the people inside the house. Diana and the princess were on another table fixing the flowers on the vase while the men were at the kitchen preparing their food. They look exhausted but why are they smiling and even laughing as they cook? Strange. Prince Rohann thought. "I''m tired of eating the foods of these ordinary people." "Rohann!" Prince Zyrie yelped all at once. "Didn''t I ask you to keep your mouth shut? You''ll get both of us in trouble!" "What''s wrong with what I said? I just old you the truth. I only told your what was on my mind." Prince Rohann bawled. "Is it wrong to be honest?" He bawled. Prince Zyrie was about to say something however, another person bu??ed in. "It was never wrong to tell what is in your mind. It is definitely good to become honest because you have the freedom to say whatever you like and do what you truly d?s?r?s." The two princes surprisingly looked to where the man was and lo! Looked like they met their doom! "I''m sorry to say this to you but we didn''t force you to come with us. Although you royals are too much of a burden, we still decided to take you without any conditions. But since you can''t stand being with us we appreciate it if you can go back to where you came from." The man was too harsh on his words but can prince Zyrie blame him. He is one of the Shadow Knights'' members and it was only normal that he will feel that way. "C-cole¡­." Prince Zyrie can see that the man was quite insulted. What will they do now? He suddenly glared at prince Rohann. Chapter 178 - CHAPTER 177: THIS CALLS FOR A CELEBRATION! "Look whose back." A familiar voice startled the two women. After rebuking the two prince, Cole immediately entered the house. He was supposed to find Asher in the kitchen when he accidentally overheard the princess and Diana talking. He never intended to stay for long but Diana''s words touch his heart. He was moved to hear nothing but compliment from her. "Yeah, they are pretty awesome and are truly reliable as well. You know, my mother died died a few months ago and I literally don''t have anyone but myself since the day she left the world. I could have been depressed but since I came here, those guys became my family¡­ my siblings¡­ my little brothers." She smiled but Cole can see sadness on it. "I just wish I could keep them by myside forever." That phrase from Diana caught his attention therefore he hid himself behind the partition. "I loved them even the first time that I met them. They were my first friends when I got here and I am thankful enough that God led me to them. If I reflect about it now, I don''t think I could still be alive up to this day if it wasn''t for them." Diana continued. "You must be so proud of them. I envy you, Diana." The princess replied. "I wish I could earn their love and loyalty as well. I feel like I would be blessed to have them as my brothers." She gave a hopeful smile. "You can!" Diana yelped. "Why not? They aren''t hard to please after all. Those little kids only need to see that you are one with them and one with their cause. They want your loyalty and faithfulness not your social status." "Is that the reason why they are cold towards the royalties?" "What do you mean?" Diana asked in surprised. "I can see it. The way they treat us. The way how they talk and act in front of us-the royals are totally different from how they act in front of you. If I am an outsider, then I would think you''re a family." The princess smiled. "Everyone is friendly; they will surely accommodate you once you talk to them first. Let me give you a tip, don''t wait for them to approach you, go to them, strike a conversation with them, play with them, have fun with them. Be a simple person in front of them. As long as you talk to them casually and not formally, not as a royal princess. Because those lads don''t have any experience dealing with royalties before." "Is that so? Then I''ll give it a try." The princess became more excited than ever. "Thank you Diana. Can I also call you and treat you like a real big sister?" She grinned. "As you know, I am an only child. I''ve been wanting to know how it feels to have a big sister." "E-eh?" She blushed shyly. Did she hear her right? A royal princess asking a commoner to become her sister? Omo! "Princess Laura, don''t you know that you are putting a big responsibility on my shoulder?" "Diana, sister¡­ please¡­" She looked at the woman with her puppy eyes. "B-but ----" "No but''s. So from now on, I will be looking up to you big sister. Please take good care of me." She smiled before hugging the shocked woman. "Thank you." She whispered. Diana heaved a sigh of defeat. Looks like she can''t help it. That was the moment Cole decided to show up. As expected, the shocked on their face were unpaintable. "C-cole¡­" Diana stammered. She suddenly felt nervous but seeing the man smiling sweetly calmed her throbbing heart. "Since when did your memory came back?" Now he asked the question she fears the most. "I¡­ T-that''s¡­ just recently." She forced a smile. "But you never mentioned it before¡­" His voice became a little bit suspicious. "Does big brother knew about it?" She lowered her head in guilt. "No. I didn''t inform you guys since your busy and I don''t think it was a big deal after all." She faked a grin. "Of course it is important!" Cole yelped innocently. "Everyone has been waiting for the day your memory comes back because we''ve been wanting to celebrate it." He chuckled playfully. "Well, I think this calls for a celebration!" "Cole." Diana bu??ed in immediately. "About that¡­ can we inform the others ---- slowly?" She may be smiling at the moment but her eyes were pleading. The princess is in silence since Cole approached them but she''s been attentive while listening to their communication. Now she''s waiting to hear Cole''s response to what Diana asked. Cole, on the other hand, didn''t say a word for a few seconds. But his eyes were fixed on Diana. "Oh¡­ okay." He finally voiced after some careful thoughts. "I don''t know what''s troubling you but I want you to know that we will always be here for you." His words melted Diana''s heart that she unknowingly teared up. She then hugged the man in return. "Thank you." She muttered sincerely. "I think the others are done fixing the table." Cole uttered as soon as she released him. "Why don''t we go and check rate their cooking skills?" "Ai!" The princess yelped in agreement before turning her heels to run to the kitchen. "Whoa! These things look delicious! My stomach is starting to grumble now!" The princess was looking dreamily at the foods on the table. "Since you came first then why don''t you try some?" Gideon answered. "I can?" She hopefully glanced at him. "Of course." He smiled. "If you want to hear big brother''s words of wisdom again...?" The princess was about to reach a small potato but she withdrawn her hands immediately as soon as she heard the man. "I can wait." She grinned playfully before sitting on the chair. The men around her as well as Diana who saw everything couldn''t help but chuckle at her childish reaction. She looks cute. They never thought a princess could be this silly but somehow, they love her for that. Asher laid down the last plate and motioned Leon to call for Liam and the two princes. It would be best to eat while the foods are still freshly hot. *************************** "Isn''t it weird that your new friend sent some armed men to fetch us?" Prince Zyrie asked. This morning, when Liam and his team left the house, Diana told the three royalties about the new friend she met yesterday. She told them about their meeting this morning and her promise to show them around. "She doesn''t really mind if I bring you with me. In fact, she was happy." Diana furthered. They had a little discussion about it but at the end, the princess decided to go with Diana. Prince Zyrie and Prince Rohann couldn''t do anything but accompany the two women. After all, they need to protect them. They waited at the restaurant for almost twenty minutes and Diana felt ashamed for making the three wait for nothing. So she apologized to them sincerely and was about to stand up and leave when an armed man came to them. He looks exhausted. His heavy breathing tells them that he was on a rush for who knows why. "I''m sorry, but are you miss Diana?" The man asked the only woman who was standing, looking at him with worry. Prince Zyrei stood up and immediately pulled Diana behind him. "And may I know who you are, mister?" The prince suddenly emitted an authoritative aura. "Lady Yu sent me to tell her friend about the emergency meeting she has to attend this morning. She was supposed to meet miss Diana to fulfill her promise yesterday, however, some unexpected visitors came to see her." "I am Diana." The woman immediately stepped beside the prince. "It''s okay." She motioned the prince to lay low for a while. "Sorry about that mister." She apologized. "Please have a sit." "Thank you." They let him rest for a moment while offering him a drink. After a few minutes, the man introduced himself. Turned out that he is working under Lady Yu''s family. Lady Yu has to send him on her behalf since she needs to accommodate the visitors. It was a very important business matter that she has to attend. Diana expressed her understanding about the matter and suggest they postpone today''s trip but the man said that Lady Yu was inviting them at her residence. "Why don''t we go with him? I bet she won''t invite us for nothing. Besides, we don''t have anywhere to go to this day." The princess suggested. Prince Rohann agreed too so even if Prince Zyrie doesn''t like the idea, he can''t do anything but conform to what the majority wants. They rode two carriages and judging at the number of guards and servants accompanying them, the princess knew that Diana''s new friend is someone in a noble family. "Isn''t it weird that your new friend sent some armed men to fetch us?" Prince Zyrie asked curiously as soon as they stopped for a rest. The sun is scorching hot that they need to let the servants take a little rest in a shaded area. Diana has her own questions as well but she chose to keep it within her. She chose to see it for herself. It didn''t take them twenty minutes before reaching the Yu''s residence. Their guesses are all right, Diana''s new friend is from a noble family. However, Prince Zyrie seemed to be in deep thought. If the owner of the residence is someone wealthy as a noble, then why then did he never heard about them? Now he''s curious. He is formulating a lot of hypothesis when Prince Rohann said something that caught everyone''s attention. "Hey¡­ those horses seem familiar." Prince Rohann touched his jaw while thinking where he possibly saw them. "Yes, I knew it! I can''t be wrong. Those were of Liam and his crew!" Chapter 179 - CHAPTER 178: NO OTHER WOMAN "Five days?!" Asher growled upon hearing the result of their first meeting with the people of Shappat tribe. Yes, five days, they have to stay with them and join the grand celebration of the chief''s birthday celebration. They annually celebrate the chief''s birthday but today is extra special because the chief decided to pass down his position unto his successor. There are three abled chief candidates, two men and a woman. They have already finished all their quests but there is only one remaining test left and no one, not even the chief''s wife or his right hand knew what it is. The chief will be announcing it on the fourth day. Liam doesn''t understand the chief''s plan of asking them to stay until the end of the celebration but he knew within him that the chief must have an important reason after all. Therefore, he decided to encourage his team to stay and just enjoy the moment. Now, what''s left is Diana and the royalties, so he asked Cole to coordinate with the Alpha B team residing near the city to watch over them for a few days. "I will, don''t worry too much." Cole tapped the man''s shoulder sending him a clear message that he''ll make sure they''ll be alright. Though he won''t say it out loud but Cole knew he must be worried about Diana. "Okay, be back as soon as everything is good." Liam added before Cole finally left. "I''ll be back this afternoon." Liam heaved a sigh as soon as Cole left. He wants to personally notify Diana about their five days stay with the Shappat tribe but he fears that he might end up taking her with him instead. As he was thinking of Diana''s possible sad reaction, two male servants came and knock on the door where they were staying. Yes, the chief provided them a place that could house all of the men with the comfort of having everything they need inside. They don''t have to worry about their food since they will be joining the whole tribe every single meal. "We apologize for disturbing you but the chief would like to have a private audience with your chief leader." An old man accompanied by a young man informed them. The others stared at Liam but they weren''t that surprise. "Please show me the way." Liam politely asked. Then he glanced at his team members. "Don''t go anywhere." He might have sound casual but the young men knew it was a warning not to go anywhere without him. Seeing how they nodded in response, Liam knew that his hard training in the past paved of. Now, these young men can totally understand the meaning behind his words. Good. He smirked proudly before following the two servants. "Please have a seat." The chief motioned the man as soon as he entered his room. And as soon as Liam entered the area, the chief motioned all his servants to leave the room. It confused Liam for a bit but he managed to stay composed in front of the old man with a domineering aura. He doesn''t want to crumble in front of this old man, he can''t be seen as a weakling. Therefore, although the old man emits an overbearing aura, Liam collected himself and faced the old man as the superior chief of the shadow knights. The old man smirked within him. As soon as Liam sat in front of him, he already knew that this man is not an ordinary person. He''s young but he possessed an unusual charisma. He just can''t point where it''s coming from. "I bet being the chief of a big organization is too hefty. Seeing how young your teammates are, I don''t know if I will believe the hearsay about you guys." The chief of the Shappat tribe started. He''s belittling his team. Liam was a bit disappointed after hearing his judgments. "I bet it''s too much of a burden to you. Having to take care of little lads as them. Don''t you have any ?du?t with you who could look after them?" "They may be young but they can do thrice as much as what an ?du?t can do." Liam confidently replied. "And they are not a burden. They never become one." "You don''t have to talk big about them just to earn my side. I am a leader too that''s why I know how difficult it is." Liam sneered in contempt but still tried to talk politely as much as possible. "I guess the only way to prove it to you is when you get to know and see what they can do." He uttered softly. However, no matter how soft it was, the chief of the Shappat Clan seems to have a good sense of hearing. "I guess it is." He chuckled in amusement. Amused with the fact that Liam seemed too confident about his team. Well, he is a leader so he has to. "If you don''t have that much confidence in us then why did you accept us here?" "I didn''t. Someone else did." The old man took his cup and sip his tea. Liam doesn''t need to hear the name of the person. Guess it would only be a matter of minutes before they meet. "You trust her that much?" Liam''s voice has sarcasm on it. But instead of answering the young man''s question, the old man smirked half-heartedly. That kind of smirk¡­ Seeing how the old chief smirk, Liam felt a bit disturbed. Did he purposely agree to meet with him to humiliate the woman? Now he''s in deep thought. "By the way, I apologized for keeping you here with us for the time being. I know you''re busy but I need your help." "What kind of help, sire?" "I''m sure you heard about my resignation as the chief leader of the Shappat clan¡­" Liam nodded. "But you''re still strong as I can see, sir." "I am, indeed. But I am already 90 years old and I want to spend my remaining years in peace. With that, there are three abled candidates that I am eyeing at the moment and they all passed the test I gave them." "Why are telling a stranger such a thing?" "Because I need your help. You will be their last mission and whoever pass the test will take over my position." Hearing this, Liam raised his brows in confusion. What does he mean? He is their last mission? How? He has a lot of question in mind and the old man seemed to have read his thoughts. ********************************** "Hey, I''m truly sorry! I didn''t mean any of these things to happen." As soon as Diana and her crew arrived at the Yu residence, some servants were already waiting for them outside. They escorted them up to Lady Yu''s chamber located at a far distance. "Diana!" As soon as Lady Yu saw them, she ran and embraced her tight. "I''m sorry Diana, I really want to have some fun with you today, unfortunately, we had some unexpected visitors today." "It''s alright. I totally understand. I should apologize instead for troubling you." She gave an apologetic smile. "You are not causing me any trouble at all." She smiled before glancing at the three people behind Diana. "You must be Diana''s friends. Please to meet you." She extended her hand only to receive a hesitant look. Seeing how they all stood frozen, Diana immediately cued the three to accept her hand. Though they are regarded as royalties, the fact that they were hiding their identities must be kept hidden. They all fake a smile before shaking her hand. After greeting each other, Lady Yu led them to the porch. Tea and snacks were already on the table. They all sat opposite each other and had a little chat. However, the two prince decided to excuse themselves when they realized that the topic is becoming a bit personal for the ladies. "Is it okay to stroll around the area?" Prince Zyrie asked. "Of course." The lady of the house gave a gentle smile before motioning some of her servants to aid the two. "Then please excuse us." They started walking around the area while the three ladies continued chatting. In just half an hour, Lady Yu was able to learn some important information about Diana. Princess Laura didn''t have a hard time hiding her identity as well since Lady Yu seems to be more interested about Diana. She should be relieved but watching the lady squeezes a lot of information about Diana somehow worries her. Is it necessary to worry? She thought. "Are you possibly married?" Lady Yu acted as if she was curious enough to ask such a private matter. "No. I''m not." She grinned. "Really? With your beauty? I can''t believe it!" Diana force a smile. "How about you? Are you perhaps----" "No. I am waiting for someone." Lady Yu suddenly lowered her head, her eyes tell them she''s in deep pain. "We should have been married if not because of my uncle. He threatened me with his safety so I do not have a choice but to leave immediately." "Does he know about it?" Princess Laura asked. Lady Yu shook her head. "No, I left him without a word. But I believe that we will be meeting sooner or later. I can feel it. Besides, he gave a promise that no matter what happens in the future, I will always remain in his heart. This may sound childish but he said he will never love any other woman beside me." Her gloomy face turned sweet at the thought of him. "I hope you''ll cross path with him soon." Diana sincerely uttered. "I don''t know your whole story but I can see how much you love him. So if you ever see him again, don''t ever let him go. Tell him the reason why you have to leave him so he''ll understand." "Ehm, that''s exactly what I am planning to do. And you know what''s more exciting? I think I saw him here!" She yelped in excitement. "I''ll make sure to introduce you both as soon as I meet him one of these days." Chapter 3030 - HER RESOLUTION Just for a month! Liam finally agreed that I will stay at the lodge for a month. I couldn''t even imagine myself jump in excitement just like a little kid who had just received her first ever Christmas gift. I even hugged him too-- accidentally. (Giggled) ''''Yes!'''' I was so happy that I grin from ear to ear. not only because he agreed but also, he told me that he''ll be watching me all throughout that timeframe. Well, it''s not a problem at all! In fact, I like it. He-he (mischievous smile) ''''JUST.FOR.A.MONTH. But I will surely watch your every move.'''' He spoke seriously. And yeah, it was more of a warning than a statement. However, my fluttered heart wanted to think that he cares for me. Ha-ha! I know it''s a hopeless romance though. ''''Then help me within that timeframe.'''' I saw his brow creased in question upon hearing me. ''''I believe you have a dream for this place, for this kingdom. You might perhaps want to create a better country, impose equality, provide good and comfortable life for all its citizen, both young or old, noble or peasants¡­ And for that, I want to help.'''' He looked at me in wonder then he mockingly laughs. Eh? I am being serious here but his laughter sent a clear message---I''m a crazy woman thinking of stupid things and groundless ideas! ''''And what made you think that I have thought of such a stupid and ambitious dream?!'''' His face shadowed with ridicule. ''''You won''t create your group and create an institution just for nothing. And don''t tell me that you only want to do charity for the people. Choosing to stay in this village despites the fact that you can venture other greener regions is not a meaningless sacrifice.'''' I blurted out as I stare at his eyes. ''''You might fool yourself but you can''t trick other people from looking into your heart. The children and the grown-ups residing at the lodge, they consider you as a hero. Just imagine what you can do more for them if you let the king know what''s happening in his own kingdom.'''' I continued. ''''I don''t know where you got your ideals missy, but your wrong. Totally wrong.'''' He sneered then faced his horse and ??r?sses its hair. He might be jerking at my words but his eyes show an unspeakable thought. BIG FAT LIE! I wimped inside me. I want to convince him more but it''s up to him to realize the real content of his heart''s d?s?r?s. ''''This kingdom is not your ideal type of a government where prince and princesses or kings and queens lived for their people. It consists of dangerous individual lurking everywhere, looking whom they want to devour. The government officials don''t serve the people; it was the other way around.'''' I saw how he lowered his head in anger and disappointment after voicing his thoughts. ''''Then all the more we need to do something to get the king''s attention.'''' I replied. His back facing me. ''''The king and his government knew about this but still, they chose to keep silent. They have long washed their hands of whatever corruption is happening in this country.'''' He derided. "We''ve been trying to reach the King about the inhumane movements but they have shut the gate for peasants like us.'''' I saw how he clenched his fist in anger and I can feel his frustrations though he wouldn''t say it all. This man has a good heart and a sense of justice... why didn''t he became a king or prince instead? I''m sure he will be a great ruler if given a chance. ''''Then let''s try again... but this time, let''s use a different approach.'''' I suggested. ''''Then let''s hear your resolution, missy.'''' Liam suddenly turned around with his arms folded across his ?h?st. ''''I am a blogger. I write stuffs about the places I''ve been to and publish it on my site.'''' ''''Millions of people all over the world read my articles. My point is, I can document the problems faced by the citizens of this kingdom then we can present it to the king.'''' I interrupted. Though I could see doubt in his eyes. ''''Or better yet publish latest news for people to read. Both young and old, the nobles and the slaves too. And who knows it will reach the king''s ears as well.'''' I added. ''''I don''t know what kind of country you came from but your ideas are superb. It''s simply unthinkable and impossible.'''' Liam scoffed. "In my country, pen is mightier than sword. If a journalist writes a baseless information about someone, especially government officials, it will fuel the people''s interest. Such baseless information can tarnish one''s reputation. Some will believe it but some won''t. My point is, this method may catch the King''s attention and may reach the other regions as well.'''' I explain further. "Tsk! Your delusional brain and stupid ideas! It will attract you more troubles.'''' "I''m not afraid cause I know you''ll protect me." I gave out an honest smile. "Tsk!" Liam scoffed then pulled Shadows near the stream to drink. **Unknown to Yana, Liam''s heart skips a beat when he saw her sweet smile and heard those simple words. Dang! What''s wrong with you?! He scolded himself silently as he glances at the woman sitting on a rock waiting for him. Then he smiled inwardly. ** *********** ''''But when? When is his own time?'''' The woman growled. ''''We have wasted so much years and we''ve been waiting for such a long time but nothing ever happened'''' ''''But you and your granddaughter''s life is at risk now!'''' ''''I know the risk but I am ready to face it. Besides, the fulfilment of the prophesy of old is now. So If something bad happen to me, please watch over my granddaughter.'''' She pleaded. ''''But Milcah...'''' ''''I am too old now and I have lived a long life anyway. so might as well use my remaining strength to live a worthy cause.'''' The old woman chuckled. ''''It''s time for fate to fix the broken road and create a new path for the lost heir.'''' She added. ''''With the woman on his side, she will show him the way to his destiny.'''' However, the old woman stopped for a minute then got back to him after. ''''It was on their fate to meet each other but their circumstances won''t allow them to be together.'''' She sadly uttered. "Now it''s up to them to carve their own destiny once everything is on its rightful place."